The admirable history of the posession and conuersion of a penitent woman Seduced by a magician that made her to become a witch, and the princesse of sorcerers in the country of Prouince, who was brought to S. Baume to bee exorcised, in the yeare 1610, in the moneth of Nouember, by the authority of the reuerend father, and frier, Sebastian Michaëlis, priour of the couent royall of S. Magdalene at Saint Maximin, and also of the said place of Saint Baume. Who appointed the reuerend father, Frier Francis Domptius, Doctor of Diuinity, in the Vniuersity of Louaine, ... for the exorcismes and recollection of the acts. All faithfully set down, and fully verified. Wherunto is annexed a pneumology, or discourse of spirits made by the said father Michaëlis, ... Translated into English by W.B.
         Michaelis, Sébastien, 1543?-1618.
      
       
         
           1613
        
      
       Approx. 1414 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 333 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A07467
         STC 17854
         ESTC S107052
         99842755
         99842755
         7439
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A07467)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7439)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 681:5)
      
       
         
           
             The admirable history of the posession and conuersion of a penitent woman Seduced by a magician that made her to become a witch, and the princesse of sorcerers in the country of Prouince, who was brought to S. Baume to bee exorcised, in the yeare 1610, in the moneth of Nouember, by the authority of the reuerend father, and frier, Sebastian Michaëlis, priour of the couent royall of S. Magdalene at Saint Maximin, and also of the said place of Saint Baume. Who appointed the reuerend father, Frier Francis Domptius, Doctor of Diuinity, in the Vniuersity of Louaine, ... for the exorcismes and recollection of the acts. All faithfully set down, and fully verified. Wherunto is annexed a pneumology, or discourse of spirits made by the said father Michaëlis, ... Translated into English by W.B.
             Michaelis, Sébastien, 1543?-1618.
             W. B., fl. 1613-1617.
          
           [48], 418, [10], 154, [34] p.
           
             Imprinted [by F. Kingston] for VVilliam Aspley,
             At London :
             [1613]
          
           
             Dedication signed: F. Sebastian Michaelis.
             Printer's name and publication date from STC.
             In two parts. Part 2 has separate title page which reads "A discovery of spirits", and separate pagination; register is continuous.
             With an index.
             Signatures: A-2S 2T⁴.
             Part 2 formerly also STC 17855.
             Reproduction of the original in the Folger Shakespeare Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Witchcraft -- Early works to 1800.
           Devil -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-11 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-11 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               ADMIRABLE
               HISTORY
               OF
               THE
               POSSESSION
               AND
               CONVERSIon
               of
               a
               Penitent
               woman
               .
            
             
               SEDVCED
               BY
               A
               MAGICIAN
               THAT
               MADE
               her
               to
               become
               a
               Witch
               ,
               and
               the
               Princesse
               of
               Sorcerers
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               Prouince
               ,
               who
               was
               brought
               to
               S.
               Baume
               to
               bee
               exorcised
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               1610.
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               Nouember
               ,
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Reuerend
               father
               ,
               and
               Frier
               ,
               
                 Sebastian
                 Michaëlis
              
               ,
               Priour
               of
               the
               Couent
               Royall
               of
               S.
               Magdalene
               at
               Saint
               Maximin
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               said
               place
               of
               Saint
               Baume
               .
            
             
               WHO
               APPOINTED
               THE
               REVEREND
               FATHER
               ,
               Frier
               
                 Francis
                 Domptius
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               Diuinity
               ,
               in
               the
               Vniuersity
               of
               Louaine
               ,
               by
               birth
               a
               Fleming
               ,
               and
               residing
               in
               the
               said
               Couent
               of
               Saint
               Maximin
               ,
               vnder
               the
               regular
               discipline
               and
               reformation
               of
               the
               order
               of
               preaching
               Friers
               ,
               for
               the
               Exorcismes
               and
               recollection
               of
               the
               Acts.
               All
               faithfully
               set
               downe
               ,
               and
               fully
               verified
               .
            
             
               WHEREVNTO
               IS
               ANNEXED
               A
               PNEVMOLOGY
               ,
               OR
               DIScourse
               of
               Spirits
               made
               by
               the
               said
               Father
               Michaëlis
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               renewed
               ,
               corrected
               ,
               and
               enlarged
               :
               Together
               with
               an
               explanatory
               Apology
               of
               the
               many
               difficulties
               touching
               this
               History
               and
               the
               Annotations
               .
            
             
               
                 Erubescant
                 impij
                 ,
                 &
                 deducantur
                 in
                 infernum
                 ,
                 muta
                 fiant
                 labia
                 dolosa
                 .
              
               
                 Psalm
                 .
                 30.
                 
              
            
             
             
               Translated
               into
               English
               by
               W.
               B.
               
            
             
               AT
               LONDON
               ,
               Imprinted
               for
               
                 VVilliam
                 Aspley
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
                 
                   AA
                
              
            
             
               TO
               THE
               QVEENE
               REGENT
               .
            
             
               
                 MADAME
                 ,
              
            
             
               The
               History
               comprized
               within
               this
               Booke
               ,
               doth
               for
               sundry
               reasons
               appertaine
               vnto
               you
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               those
               things
               which
               in
               themselues
               are
               great
               ,
               rare
               ,
               or
               admirable
               ,
               doe
               properly
               belong
               to
               great
               personages
               ,
               and
               your
               Maiesty
               is
               the
               greatest
               Queene
               and
               Princesse
               of
               our
               age
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               that
               your
               name
               seated
               in
               the
               highest
               place
               of
               the
               entry
               of
               this
               History
               ,
               may
               occasion
               Princes
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               paines
               to
               reade
               ouer
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               will
               aduantage
               and
               profit
               them
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               any
               booke
               that
               hath
               been
               published
               these
               many
               yeeres
               .
               The
               third
               reason
               (
               which
               is
               grounded
               vpon
               the
               two
               former
               )
               is
               ,
               that
               our
               little
               King
               your
               sonne
               will
               proue
               another
               Iosias
               ,
               who
               was
               crowned
               and
               made
               King
               of
               Israel
               at
               eight
               yeeres
               of
               age
               ,
               yet
               neuerthelesse
               became
               the
               most
               pious
               King
               that
               euer
               was
               in
               Israel
               :
               who
               did
               parallel
               Dauid
               himselfe
               in
               sanctity
               ,
               crushed
               all
               manner
               of
               Idolatry
               that
               for
               so
               long
               space
               was
               hatched
               amongst
               the
               people
               ,
               broake
               downe
               their
               Idols
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               death
               all
               Magicians
               and
               worshippers
               of
               Baal
               .
               Neither
               doe
               I
               slenderly
               coniecture
               this
               ,
               because
               that
               since
               his
               raigne
               euen
               at
               the
               very
               first
               entrance
               vnto
               his
               Crowne
               ,
               there
               hath
               been
               
               made
               an
               admirable
               discouery
               of
               Magicians
               and
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Satan
               ,
               by
               the
               extraordinary
               prouidence
               of
               God.
               Henry
               the
               Great
               his
               deceased
               father
               and
               our
               so
               much
               desired
               King
               ,
               gaue
               the
               first
               light
               and
               life
               thereof
               vnto
               him
               ,
               who
               would
               rather
               die
               then
               giue
               credence
               vnto
               Mag●cians
               :
               cleane
               opposite
               to
               Saul
               ,
               who
               did
               affect
               rather
               to
               make
               his
               addresse
               to
               such
               men
               ,
               then
               to
               hazard
               himselfe
               any
               way
               to
               danger
               .
               To
               which
               may
               bee
               added
               that
               our
               present
               King
               gaue
               the
               first
               grace
               and
               pardon
               vnto
               her
               ,
               who
               by
               seducements
               became
               the
               Princesse
               of
               Magicians
               :
               God
               hauing
               through
               his
               mercy
               touched
               her
               heart
               ,
               and
               conuerted
               her
               vnto
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               will
               doe
               all
               those
               ,
               that
               of
               their
               owne
               accord
               doe
               make
               acknowledgement
               of
               their
               impieties
               :
               which
               is
               the
               most
               proper
               remedy
               to
               bring
               the
               said
               kingdome
               of
               Satan
               to
               vtter
               confusion
               ,
               and
               to
               attract
               and
               winne
               in
               his
               adherents
               and
               complices
               to
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ;
               Neither
               can
               hee
               better
               assure
               his
               state
               and
               kingdome
               then
               by
               this
               meanes
               .
               
               King
               Saul
               was
               dis-inuested
               thereof
               ,
               because
               he
               went
               to
               a
               Witch
               .
               And
               God
               was
               stirred
               vp
               to
               wrath
               against
               King
               Manasses
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               countenanced
               Magicians
               and
               Sorcerers
               .
               Vpon
               the
               like
               occasion
               was
               the
               great
               City
               of
               Babylon
               ruined
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               written
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Esaias
               and
               Ezechiel
               .
               Contrariwise
               the
               good
               Iosias
               ,
               although
               God
               was
               much
               prouoked
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               challenged
               by
               their
               former
               offences
               ,
               yet
               raigned
               religiously
               and
               peaceably
               one
               and
               thirty
               yeeres
               in
               Ierusalem
               .
               
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               that
               in
               this
               History
               ,
               our
               late
               King
               Henry
               the
               great
               is
               mentioned
               not
               without
               grert
               Attributes
               of
               honour
               and
               praise
               ;
               God
               hauing
               accepted
               of
               his
               piety
               and
               good
               desires
               as
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               
               and
               his
               death
               as
               a
               kind
               of
               Martyrdome
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               some
               will
               heere
               alleage
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               expedient
               to
               beleeue
               all
               that
               is
               written
               in
               this
               History
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               not
               so
               fitly
               managed
               ,
               to
               put
               this
               booke
               in
               print
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               inconueniences
               which
               may
               arise
               thereupon
               .
               But
               to
               these
               two
               points
               I
               will
               answere
               in
               the
               following
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               I
               make
               to
               the
               Reader
               ;
               fearing
               
                 (
                 Madame
              
               )
               least
               I
               proue
               burthensome
               to
               your
               Maiesty
               ,
               who
               am
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               will
               remaine
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 obedient
                 subiect
                 and
                 seruant
                 ,
                 F.
                 SEBASTIAN
                 MICHAELIS
                 Prior
                 of
                 your
                 Couent
                 Royall
                 of
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 at
                 S.
                 Maximin
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 Paris
                 
                   the
                   2.
                   of
                   October
                   .
                   1612.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               READER
               .
            
             
               FRiendly
               Reader
               ,
               When
               first
               I
               made
               mention
               to
               put
               this
               History
               in
               Print
               ,
               I
               found
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               were
               of
               a
               contrary
               opinion
               .
               The
               first
               had
               the
               faire
               cloak
               and
               couerture
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               saying
               that
               wee
               must
               not
               beleeue
               nor
               giue
               credence
               to
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               vpon
               which
               (
               say
               they
               )
               all
               this
               History
               is
               founded
               .
               The
               second
               as
               more
               eagle-sighted
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               alleage
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               vnsitting
               to
               put
               it
               forth
               ,
               to
               auoid
               thereby
               the
               scandall
               of
               many
               (
               especially
               of
               those
               that
               are
               strayed
               from
               the
               Catholicke
               faith
               )
               which
               they
               will
               take
               at
               the
               publishing
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               vnderstand
               that
               these
               things
               were
               done
               by
               a
               Priest.
               To
               these
               two
               points
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               as
               touching
               the
               former
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               himselfe
               doth
               giue
               vs
               the
               resolution
               thereof
               ,
               when
               speaking
               of
               the
               Diuell
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               of
               a
               certainty
               there
               was
               no
               truth
               in
               him
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               fall
               ;
               but
               hee
               giueth
               a
               restriction
               and
               limitation
               to
               his
               Axiome
               ,
               
               adding
               immediately
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Cum
                 ex
                 proprijs
                 loquitur
                 ,
                 mendax
                 est
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               when
               he
               speaketh
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               owne
               accord
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               ,
               he
               is
               alwaies
               a
               liar
               ,
               euer
               endeauouring
               to
               worke
               mans
               preiudice
               and
               destruction
               ;
               but
               the
               case
               is
               altered
               ,
               when
               being
               inforced
               and
               adiured
               in
               the
               efficacy
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               hee
               speaketh
               and
               answereth
               to
               exorcismes
               .
               
               This
               wee
               see
               verified
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               when
               Iesus
               Christ
               would
               vse
               his
               authority
               ouer
               the
               Diuels
               ;
               as
               when
               they
               cried
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               worshipping
               him
               ,
               
               What
               haue
               wee
               to
               doe
               with
               thee
               Iesus
               the
               Sonne
               of
               the
               high
               
               God
               ?
               I
               charge
               thee
               by
               the
               same
               God
               (
               said
               one
               of
               them
               )
               that
               thou
               doe
               not
               torment
               me
               ;
               and
               earnestly
               besought
               him
               not
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               of
               that
               region
               ,
               nor
               into
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               of
               hell
               ,
               but
               to
               suffer
               them
               all
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               heard
               of
               swine
               .
               And
               Iesus
               Christ
               demanding
               the
               Diuell
               that
               spake
               and
               was
               the
               chiefe
               of
               them
               what
               his
               name
               was
               ;
               he
               answered
               ,
               my
               name
               is
               Legion
               ,
               for
               wee
               are
               many
               .
               In
               which
               we
               may
               obserue
               two
               remarkeable
               points
               ;
               first
               that
               Christ
               Iesus
               being
               adiured
               by
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               although
               it
               was
               done
               by
               a
               Diuell
               ,
               yet
               from
               the
               respect
               and
               reuerence
               which
               hee
               did
               beare
               to
               God
               his
               father
               ,
               condescended
               vnto
               the
               request
               of
               this
               Diuell
               and
               all
               his
               companions
               :
               as
               in
               the
               like
               occasion
               ,
               being
               semblably
               charged
               by
               Caiphas
               to
               declare
               whether
               hee
               were
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               or
               no
               ,
               hee
               then
               answered
               more
               cleerely
               and
               amply
               then
               at
               any
               time
               before
               ,
               although
               hee
               well
               knew
               ,
               that
               Caiphas
               was
               vncapable
               of
               that
               mysterie
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               make
               his
               aduantage
               of
               the
               same
               ?
               What
               ought
               we
               then
               to
               cōceiue
               of
               Diuels
               ,
               being
               adiured
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ?
               
               shall
               they
               not
               deliuer
               the
               truth
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               they
               are
               compelled
               to
               relinquish
               and
               abandon
               the
               bodies
               of
               those
               ,
               whom
               formerly
               they
               did
               possesse
               ?
               The
               second
               point
               to
               be
               noted
               is
               ,
               that
               vpon
               the
               interrogatories
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               they
               haue
               spoken
               and
               answered
               truely
               ,
               and
               consequently
               they
               doe
               somtimes
               tell
               truth
               ,
               not
               of
               their
               owne
               accord
               or
               motion
               ,
               but
               vpon
               constraint
               and
               that
               of
               him
               who
               is
               powerfull
               to
               constraine
               them
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               his
               Lieue-tenants
               that
               are
               endowed
               with
               this
               power
               :
               to
               whom
               hee
               saith
               ;
               I
               haue
               giuen
               you
               power
               to
               tread
               on
               Serpents
               and
               Scorpions
               ,
               
               and
               ouer
               all
               the
               power
               of
               the
               enemy
               :
               And
               in
               another
               place
               he
               saith
               to
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               cast
               out
               Diuels
               in
               his
               name
               .
               If
               then
               the
               answeres
               of
               Diuels
               are
               inserted
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               the
               like
               answeres
               be
               now
               written
               and
               published
               to
               the
               world
               ?
               The
               old
               Testament
               doth
               not
               stick
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               euill
               
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hauing
               possessed
               Saul
               ,
               
               besides
               tormenting
               him
               ,
               did
               prophesie
               also
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               hee
               spake
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               of
               things
               absent
               and
               hidden
               from
               the
               vnderstanding
               of
               men
               .
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               in
               the
               13.
               
               Homily
               vpon
               Saint
               Matthew
               ,
               giueth
               vs
               his
               resolution
               of
               this
               pointe
               ,
               inueighing
               against
               Atheists
               who
               deny
               the
               paines
               of
               bell
               .
               They
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               Deuils
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               who
               being
               full
               of
               pride
               will
               not
               confesse
               that
               they
               indure
               any
               torments
               ,
               and
               being
               replenished
               with
               malice
               ,
               would
               disswade
               vs
               from
               beleeuing
               it
               :
               yet
               are
               they
               oftentimes
               compelled
               (
               besides
               the
               confessions
               made
               by
               them
               in
               the
               Gospell
               )
               to
               say
               and
               confesse
               publickly
               the
               great
               torments
               which
               they
               suffer
               ;
               and
               are
               constrained
               thereunto
               by
               the
               omnipotency
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               excessiuenesse
               of
               the
               torments
               wherewith
               they
               are
               punished
               :
               as
               a
               malefactor
               that
               is
               questioned
               extraordinarily
               ,
               doth
               by
               the
               force
               of
               the
               tortures
               that
               are
               presented
               vnto
               him
               ,
               confesse
               the
               truth
               .
               If
               then
               the
               Atheists
               will
               not
               beleeue
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               God
               maketh
               the
               Deuils
               themselues
               to
               confesse
               it
               ,
               and
               those
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               that
               will
               not
               then
               beleeue
               are
               worse
               then
               Deuils
               .
            
             
               For
               answere
               vnto
               the
               second
               ,
               wee
               will
               make
               remonstrance
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               reckoning
               the
               Scripture
               should
               net
               haue
               laid
               before
               vs
               the
               History
               of
               the
               yong
               Preists
               that
               were
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Hely
               :
               
               who
               did
               snatch
               the
               flesh
               from
               the
               pots
               that
               belonged
               to
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               did
               deflower
               the
               deuout
               women
               ,
               that
               came
               into
               the
               Temple
               to
               watch
               there
               at
               night
               .
               Neither
               should
               the
               narration
               of
               the
               sinnes
               of
               Dauid
               who
               was
               a
               Prophet
               and
               father
               of
               the
               future
               Messias
               be
               set
               downe
               ;
               much
               lesse
               should
               the
               Euangelists
               mention
               the
               treason
               of
               Iudas
               :
               which
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               ministring
               occasion
               of
               scandall
               vnto
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               many
               wholesome
               doctrines
               tending
               much
               to
               edification
               may
               be
               drawne
               from
               thence
               .
               This
               is
               declared
               by
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               
               when
               hauing
               spoken
               of
               Hymeneus
               and
               Philetus
               that
               did
               scandalize
               the
               Church
               ,
               hee
               addeth
               ,
               
                 The
                 foundation
                 of
                 
                 God
                 remaineth
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 his
                 seale
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 .
              
               Notwithstanding
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               it
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               house
               of
               a
               great
               Lord
               ,
               there
               bee
               vessels
               of
               gold
               and
               vessels
               of
               siluer
               ,
               vessels
               of
               wood
               and
               vessels
               of
               earth
               ,
               destinated
               vnto
               diuers
               vses
               ?
               If
               therefore
               any
               man
               purge
               himselfe
               frō
               the
               ordures
               which
               are
               in
               the
               contemptible
               vessels
               ,
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               a
               vessel
               of
               honour
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God.
               True
               it
               is
               that
               the
               vessels
               of
               greatest
               contempt
               and
               dishonour
               ,
               are
               the
               wicked
               Preists
               :
               as
               for
               example
               Iudas
               in
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               
                 Diacrus
                 Nicolaus
              
               in
               the
               society
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               the
               reasons
               thereof
               are
               apparent
               .
               First
               because
               of
               their
               great
               ingratitude
               ,
               
               which
               maketh
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               to
               depart
               farre
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               consequently
               they
               are
               the
               more
               blinded
               by
               the
               working
               of
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               
                 Ingrati
                 ,
                 scelesti
              
               ;
               saith
               S.
               Paul.
               Another
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               more
               ignominious
               to
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               Magicians
               .
               The
               third
               reason
               is
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               corruption
               of
               those
               things
               that
               are
               excellent
               ,
               is
               worse
               then
               the
               corruption
               of
               things
               lesse
               excellent
               ,
               as
               the
               putrification
               of
               the
               blood
               is
               more
               pernicious
               then
               of
               any
               of
               the
               other
               humours
               .
               And
               this
               would
               Ieremy
               haue
               said
               in
               the
               vision
               of
               the
               two
               baskets
               of
               figges
               ;
               the
               one
               being
               full
               of
               figges
               not
               onely
               good
               ,
               but
               excellently
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               full
               of
               figges
               not
               onely
               naught
               ,
               but
               extreamely
               naught
               ,
               
                 in
                 porta
                 templi
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               amply
               declared
               by
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               
               in
               an
               Epistle
               which
               he
               wrote
               vpon
               a
               suggestion
               against
               a
               Preist
               of
               his
               ,
               who
               was
               accused
               of
               some
               soule
               crime
               .
               In
               the
               house
               of
               Adam
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               there
               was
               Abel
               and
               Cain
               ,
               
               in
               the
               Arke
               of
               Noah
               liuing
               creatures
               both
               cleane
               and
               vncleane
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               house
               one
               Cham
               with
               Sem
               and
               Iaphet
               .
               In
               the
               house
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Ismael
              
               with
               Isaac
               :
               in
               the
               house
               of
               
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Esau
              
               with
               Iacob
               ;
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               incestuous
               Rubin
               with
               chaste
               Ioseph
               :
               in
               the
               house
               of
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Absolon
              
               with
               Salomon
               :
               And
               how
               be
               it
               God
               himselfe
               had
               twice
               talked
               with
               Salomon
               ,
               and
               had
               bestowed
               on
               him
               so
               many
               indowments
               of
               his
               grace
               in
               
               the
               house
               of
               his
               father
               ;
               yea
               although
               himselfe
               was
               a
               Prophet
               and
               the
               author
               of
               some
               of
               the
               sacred
               and
               Canonicall
               writtes
               ,
               yet
               did
               not
               the
               Deuill
               cease
               to
               gaine
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               present
               vnto
               him
               the
               sacrifices
               that
               were
               appointed
               for
               God.
               Finally
               Saint
               Augustine
               bringeth
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               concludes
               ,
               I
               haue
               by
               long
               experiences
               learned
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               are
               not
               on
               the
               earth
               better
               Christians
               then
               good
               Preists
               ,
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               I
               neuer
               knew
               a
               Christian
               so
               euill
               as
               a
               wicked
               Preist
               .
               
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               speaketh
               Saint
               Ierome
               ,
               no
               man
               did
               euer
               disesteeme
               the
               Colledge
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               because
               Iudas
               plaid
               the
               villaine
               among
               them
               :
               no
               man
               euer
               misconceiued
               of
               the
               Quires
               of
               Angels
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               Lucifer
               and
               his
               confederates
               :
               but
               rather
               by
               their
               vnhappy
               end
               we
               should
               learne
               to
               do
               well
               ,
               and
               be
               strengthned
               the
               more
               in
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               when
               it
               commeth
               into
               our
               consideration
               ,
               that
               the
               Deuill
               paineth
               not
               himselfe
               to
               draw
               a
               Minister
               to
               make
               his
               supper
               in
               a
               Synagogue
               ,
               nor
               a
               Rabbin
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               nor
               a
               Musulman
               of
               the
               Turkes
               ;
               for
               from
               hence
               can
               redound
               no
               ignominy
               vnto
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               neither
               can
               he
               by
               this
               gaine
               in
               any
               thing
               in
               his
               pretensions
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               a
               wicked
               Preist
               that
               doth
               consecrate
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               Neither
               doth
               God
               suffer
               such
               execrable
               villanies
               to
               passe
               without
               great
               and
               maruellous
               wonders
               (
               as
               shall
               be
               seene
               in
               this
               History
               )
               but
               discouereth
               all
               by
               the
               extraordinary
               meanes
               ,
               of
               his
               vnbounded
               power
               ,
               and
               doth
               inforce
               the
               Deuils
               themselues
               to
               make
               discouery
               and
               proclaime
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               their
               vtter
               ruine
               and
               confusion
               .
               And
               from
               hence
               he
               ministreth
               matter
               and
               occasion
               vnto
               Hereticks
               to
               make
               acknowledgement
               of
               their
               Heresies
               :
               vnto
               Magicians
               to
               abiure
               and
               abandon
               their
               abominations
               ;
               vnto
               Catholicks
               to
               implant
               and
               establish
               themselues
               with
               better
               assurance
               in
               their
               faith
               .
               I
               haue
               made
               some
               Annotations
               in
               the
               margent
               vpon
               the
               pointes
               of
               greatest
               difficulty
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               giue
               contentment
               vnto
               euery
               one
               .
               I
               must
               intreate
               the
               courteous
               reader
               of
               
               this
               History
               to
               excuse
               mee
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               second
               part
               heereof
               I
               haue
               bin
               constrained
               to
               make
               mention
               o●tentimes
               of
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               were
               with
               me
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               necessity
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               ample
               verification
               of
               the
               History
               .
               Moreouer
               the
               courteous
               reader
               shall
               do
               wel
               to
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               History
               he
               do
               not
               therefore
               giue
               credit
               to
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               speaketh
               naught
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               Gospell
               and
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               to
               giue
               credit
               to
               him
               then
               ,
               when
               hee
               would
               set
               on
               foote
               some
               new
               and
               contrary
               doctrine
               .
               Besides
               he
               may
               obserue
               ,
               that
               this
               tendeth
               not
               any
               way
               to
               the
               ouerthrow
               of
               the
               company
               of
               the
               Virgines
               of
               Saint
               Vrsula
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               many
               times
               mention
               and
               repetition
               made
               in
               this
               History
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               special
               election
               of
               them
               to
               confound
               and
               crush
               in
               peeces
               all
               magicke
               ,
               and
               the
               abhorred
               villanies
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               compensation
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               extolled
               before
               God
               and
               before
               men
               .
               Furthermore
               the
               freindly
               reader
               will
               hold
               me
               excused
               for
               the
               rude
               and
               vnpollished
               phrase
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
               I
               hauing
               a
               regard
               in
               a
               businesse
               of
               this
               nature
               to
               write
               rather
               truely
               then
               elegantly
               :
               hee
               may
               remember
               that
               the
               French
               Dialects
               are
               different
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               Greece
               when
               it
               most
               flourished
               ;
               and
               that
               Aristotle
               with
               his
               harsh
               kind
               of
               writing
               was
               no
               lesse
               profitable
               ,
               then
               Demosthenes
               with
               his
               Atticke
               phrase
               was
               pleasing
               :
               and
               the
               stile
               of
               the
               Gospell
               and
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               is
               more
               powerfull
               with
               vs
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               oratory
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Besides
               those
               that
               are
               possessed
               ordinarily
               spake
               their
               mother
               tongue
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               was
               expedient
               for
               the
               more
               faithfull
               relation
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               to
               follow
               their
               vaine
               of
               speaking
               word
               for
               word
               .
               Hence
               it
               commeth
               ,
               that
               the
               phrases
               of
               the
               natiue
               French
               tongue
               could
               not
               be
               alwayes
               obserued
               .
               The
               scope
               of
               this
               History
               is
               ,
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               and
               his
               iudgements
               ,
               the
               detestation
               of
               vice
               whereby
               the
               Maiesty
               of
               God
               is
               prouoked
               ,
               and
               the
               auoiding
               of
               the
               paines
               of
               hell
               ;
               more
               particularly
               ,
               to
               cause
               in
               vs
               a
               loathing
               of
               that
               abominable
               sinne
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               
               which
               is
               perpetually
               committed
               in
               practising
               of
               Magick
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Schoole
               of
               Satan
               .
               In
               the
               recollection
               of
               all
               ,
               there
               hath
               beene
               vsed
               great
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               without
               any
               additions
               whatsoeuer
               ;
               and
               the
               diligence
               that
               hath
               beene
               employed
               heerein
               may
               bee
               seene
               in
               the
               page
               of
               the
               actes
               of
               the
               eighth
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               following
               page
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               suppressed
               this
               History
               for
               the
               space
               of
               a
               yeere
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               made
               no
               account
               to
               haue
               had
               it
               published
               ;
               but
               the
               zeale
               of
               the
               Catholicke
               faith
               hath
               induced
               me
               thereunto
               ,
               after
               I
               had
               once
               seene
               a
               letter
               missiue
               of
               Monsieur
               
                 du
                 Vic
              
               ,
               wherein
               he
               aduertised
               ,
               that
               the
               aduersaries
               of
               our
               faith
               did
               triumph
               in
               Rochel
               ,
               when
               the
               depositions
               of
               the
               Magician
               ,
               now
               in
               question
               ,
               were
               put
               forth
               in
               print
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Magician
               did
               celebrate
               Masse
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               .
               And
               thereupon
               they
               make
               an
               inference
               ,
               that
               the
               Masse
               is
               a
               diabolicall
               thing
               ,
               but
               doe
               not
               withall
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               Diuels
               aime
               is
               to
               vsurpe
               vpon
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               inuade
               (
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lyeth
               )
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               diuinity
               ,
               that
               in
               conclusion
               hee
               may
               cause
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               adored
               as
               a
               God.
               For
               hee
               shamed
               not
               to
               demand
               it
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               himselfe
               ,
               saying
               vnto
               him
               ,
               I
               will
               giue
               vnto
               thee
               all
               the
               kingdomes
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               
               if
               thou
               wilt
               worship
               me
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               acknowledge
               mee
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               God
               and
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               doth
               interpret
               it
               :
               as
               also
               hee
               dared
               to
               abuse
               the
               sacred
               Scripture
               it selfe
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               speaketh
               Saint
               Augustine
               :
               shewing
               that
               sacrifice
               appertaineth
               to
               God
               alone
               ;
               
               as
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               true
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               on
               the
               Crosse
               :
               and
               after
               his
               ascension
               ,
               the
               sacrifice
               made
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               commemoration
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               ;
               hee
               goeth
               on
               and
               saith
               .
               These
               are
               things
               which
               those
               proud
               spirits
               the
               Diuell
               and
               his
               Angels
               do
               openly
               chalenge
               and
               demand
               .
               And
               in
               the
               4.
               booke
               of
               
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               chapter
               13.
               about
               the
               end
               of
               the
               chapter
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 Non
                 intelligunt
                 ne
                 ipsos
                 quidem
                 superbissimos
                 spiritus
                 honoribus
                 sacrificiorum
                 gaudere
                 potuisse
                 ,
                 nisi
                 vni
                 vero
                 Deo
                 ,
                 pro
                 quo
                 coli
                 volunt
                 ,
                 verum
                 sacrificium
                 deberetur
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               Idolaters
               doe
               not
               vnderstand
               that
               these
               haughty
               spirits
               could
               not
               be
               so
               pleased
               with
               the
               honour
               of
               sacrifices
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               that
               truesacrifice
               were
               due
               to
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ,
               in
               whose
               steed
               they
               would
               be
               serued
               and
               honoured
               .
               Another
               inducement
               wherewith
               I
               was
               much
               mooued
               ,
               was
               a
               booke
               in
               Latine
               lately
               printed
               in
               Paris
               ,
               intituled
               
                 Mimyca
                 daemonum
              
               ,
               compiled
               by
               
                 Henry
                 de
                 Montaigne
              
               a
               gentleman
               of
               Languedoc
               L.
               of
               S.
               
                 Iohn
                 de
                 la
                 Coste
              
               ,
               where
               in
               his
               precursory
               epistle
               he
               giueth
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               the
               occasion
               that
               gaue
               life
               and
               birth
               vnto
               this
               book
               (
               which
               doth
               intend
               to
               shew
               that
               in
               al
               ages
               the
               Diuel
               hath
               bin
               Gods
               ape
               ,
               and
               vsurpes
               vpon
               his
               glory
               )
               is
               to
               beat
               flat
               that
               shallow
               ,
               yet
               dangerous
               conclusion
               which
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Languedoc
               held
               touching
               the
               depositions
               of
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               ;
               adding
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Nouatores
                 in
                 re
                 tam
                 leui
                 insistunt
                 ,
                 &
                 libellum
                 confessionis
                 praedicti
                 Gaufridij
                 à
                 suis
                 curant
                 ●mi
                 ,
                 &
                 venundari
                 ,
                 vt
                 rudi
                 plebeculae
                 ,
                 quam
                 decipiunt
                 ,
                 quasi
                 horrorem
                 sacerdotum
                 ineutiant
                 .
              
               But
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               History
               will
               cleerely
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               grieuously
               offended
               with
               such
               impiety
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               to
               bring
               confusion
               on
               the
               same
               ,
               hee
               vsed
               a
               maruellous
               and
               vnusual
               meanes
               ,
               making
               the
               Diuels
               themselues
               to
               be
               the
               discouerers
               of
               this
               Magician
               ,
               who
               was
               afterwards
               burnt
               .
               Neither
               could
               it
               be
               otherwise
               detected
               ;
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               could
               not
               sinke
               into
               their
               apprehensions
               that
               knew
               him
               ,
               hee
               being
               after
               a
               strange
               manner
               by
               the
               aide
               and
               conuention
               of
               the
               Diuell
               growne
               a
               couert
               and
               close
               hypocrite
               ,
               and
               was
               after
               a
               stranger
               manner
               dis-masked
               and
               layd
               open
               by
               the
               omnipotency
               of
               God
               ,
               whom
               the
               Diuels
               themselues
               are
               constrained
               to
               obey
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               his
               good
               pleasure
               .
               The
               streame
               of
               this
               History
               runneth
               mainly
               on
               this
               point
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               al
               tendeth
               to
               ampliate
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               vnto
               
               vs
               ,
               and
               to
               confirme
               our
               holy
               Catholick
               faith
               .
               Whence
               the
               courteous
               reader
               may
               also
               note
               ,
               what
               regard
               God
               had
               of
               our
               Priest
               hood
               ,
               when
               to
               conuert
               one
               Priest
               that
               had
               so
               strangely
               gone
               astray
               ,
               hee
               did
               draw
               it
               on
               with
               such
               long
               and
               admirable
               solemnities
               .
               For
               matter
               of
               fact
               in
               this
               History
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               bee
               wondered
               at
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               beene
               obserued
               and
               published
               vpon
               other
               occurrences
               by
               three
               Inquisitours
               of
               Spaine
               in
               the
               yeere
               1610.
               
               which
               was
               the
               very
               yeere
               that
               this
               History
               was
               acted
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               heeles
               of
               that
               followed
               another
               booke
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               made
               by
               Monsieur
               
                 d'
                 Ancre
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               Counsell
               in
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Bordeaux
               .
               
               But
               the
               wonders
               were
               done
               in
               the
               person
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               named
               himselfe
               and
               indeed
               was
               the
               Prince
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               in
               France
               ,
               Spaine
               and
               Turky
               :
               and
               Monsieur
               
                 d'
                 Ancre
              
               doth
               write
               ,
               that
               he
               found
               by
               the
               depositions
               of
               the
               Sorcerers
               of
               Biscaye
               ,
               that
               one
               Lewes
               came
               &
               taught
               them
               to
               accuse
               those
               that
               were
               innocent
               ,
               to
               excuse
               the
               nocent
               ,
               and
               to
               inueagle
               in
               as
               many
               sonnes
               and
               seruants
               to
               Satan
               as
               they
               could
               .
               So
               that
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               true
               meanes
               to
               put
               to
               rout
               al
               the
               army
               of
               Satan
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               in
               that
               his
               Standard
               is
               ouerthrowne
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               master
               of
               his
               campe
               trampled
               and
               troden
               vnder
               foote
               .
               Moreouer
               hee
               that
               will
               more
               narrowly
               consider
               the
               History
               of
               Balaam
               the
               Magician
               ,
               
               rehearsed
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Numbers
               ,
               will
               not
               think
               it
               strange
               which
               by
               assiduall
               experiments
               is
               verified
               of
               the
               Magicians
               and
               Witches
               of
               our
               time
               .
               For
               it
               is
               there
               said
               ,
               that
               King
               Baelac
               being
               conscious
               to
               himselfe
               of
               his
               weakenesse
               to
               resist
               the
               army
               of
               Israel
               ,
               sent
               to
               seek
               out
               Balaam
               as
               the
               greatest
               Magician
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               to
               charme
               and
               chaine
               vp
               the
               armes
               of
               the
               Israelits
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               come
               to
               his
               purpose
               by
               this
               meanes
               .
               It
               is
               also
               recited
               in
               that
               History
               ,
               that
               to
               make
               his
               charmes
               and
               maledictions
               the
               more
               potent
               and
               effectuall
               ,
               he
               caused
               seauen
               Altars
               to
               be
               built
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               to
               sacrifice
               and
               inuocate
               the
               seauen
               Princes
               of
               the
               euill
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               bare
               sway
               
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Lucifer
               :
               
               wherein
               he
               doth
               by
               way
               of
               limitation
               endeauour
               to
               make
               himselfe
               like
               to
               God
               in
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               who
               hath
               seauen
               principall
               Angels
               to
               assist
               him
               .
               Of
               whom
               S.
               Thomas
               as
               also
               S.
               Denis
               doe
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               seauen
               superiour
               orders
               do
               command
               and
               send
               forth
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               inferiour
               are
               commanded
               and
               sent
               ;
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               these
               first
               are
               properly
               stiled
               Princes
               .
               Yet
               are
               we
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               superiours
               doe
               not
               come
               vnto
               vs
               when
               they
               are
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               for
               S.
               Michael
               and
               S.
               Gabriel
               in
               the
               10.
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               1.
               of
               Luke
               ,
               and
               Raphael
               himselfe
               who
               is
               said
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               seauen
               Assistants
               before
               God
               ,
               were
               sent
               by
               him
               And
               in
               the
               10
               of
               
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 Michael
                 who
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 aide
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               in
               our
               very
               History
               ,
               
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               seauen
               principall
               commanders
               amongst
               the
               other
               Diuels
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               is
               auerred
               in
               the
               late
               History
               of
               Monsieur
               
                 d'
                 Ancre
              
               touching
               the
               countrey
               of
               Biscaye
               .
               These
               Altars
               were
               built
               to
               sacrifice
               a
               Bull
               and
               a
               sheepe
               vpon
               euery
               of
               them
               to
               these
               seauen
               Diuels
               (
               which
               was
               the
               very
               manner
               of
               sacrificing
               to
               God
               in
               the
               Law
               )
               and
               by
               these
               meanes
               to
               obteine
               of
               them
               that
               which
               he
               desired
               ,
               
                 Dabo
                 sicadens
                 adoraueris
                 me
              
               .
               And
               because
               they
               sought
               to
               worke
               against
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               publicke
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               him
               that
               was
               the
               Prince
               of
               all
               the
               Magicians
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               God
               to
               discocouer
               and
               giue
               stoppage
               vnto
               such
               impiety
               against
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               and
               villany
               against
               his
               Church
               ,
               did
               shew
               great
               and
               vnusuall
               wonders
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               a
               good
               Angell
               did
               visibly
               appeare
               highly
               displeased
               ,
               and
               exceedingly
               dreadfull
               ,
               brandishing
               a
               sword
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               that
               an
               asse
               spake
               by
               as
               great
               a
               miracle
               ,
               that
               the
               Sorcerer
               himselfe
               became
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               God
               putting
               that
               into
               his
               mouth
               which
               was
               not
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               he
               speaking
               oppositely
               vnto
               that
               which
               hee
               had
               determined
               ,
               whereby
               Magick
               was
               by
               the
               Magician
               himselfe
               defeated
               and
               put
               to
               confusion
               :
               to
               the
               end
               (
               saith
               S.
               Ambrose
               )
               that
               the
               perfidiousnesse
               of
               those
               that
               beleeued
               not
               in
               God
               ,
               might
               by
               
               their
               owne
               South-faier
               and
               Sorcerer
               bee
               reprehended
               .
               We
               are
               further
               to
               hope
               ,
               that
               this
               History
               will
               be
               no
               lesse
               profitable
               and
               vsefull
               vnto
               France
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               Lion
               printed
               in
               French
               in
               the
               yeere
               1566.
               
               which
               greatly
               confirmed
               the
               Catholicke
               faith
               ,
               and
               conuerted
               many
               hereticks
               ,
               that
               heard
               the
               Diuell
               which
               possessed
               a
               Virgin
               to
               say
               diuers
               times
               in
               a
               high
               voice
               ,
               that
               these
               Hereticks
               were
               his
               friends
               and
               confederates
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               reality
               of
               Christs
               body
               was
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               because
               in
               it
               there
               was
               Hoc
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               speaketh
               S.
               Augustine
               in
               the
               1.
               booke
               of
               the
               Concordance
               of
               the
               Euangelists
               chap.
               15.
               that
               in
               his
               time
               the
               Paynims
               durst
               not
               blaspheme
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               because
               their
               Oracles
               were
               constrained
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               speake
               well
               of
               him
               :
               and
               thereupon
               the
               Paynims
               began
               to
               blaspheme
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               but
               (
               saith
               hee
               ,
               speaking
               to
               the
               Paynims
               )
               question
               your
               Oracles
               touching
               the
               sanctity
               of
               life
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               cleerly
               see
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               be
               enforced
               to
               speake
               well
               of
               them
               also
               .
               If
               they
               could
               not
               haue
               had
               a
               power
               to
               speake
               a
               truth
               ,
               S.
               Augustine
               had
               made
               these
               other
               more
               obstinate
               in
               their
               vnbeleese
               .
               S.
               Thomas
               in
               his
               Opusculum
               17.
               cap.
               10.
               answering
               to
               the
               fourth
               obiection
               of
               those
               that
               said
               ,
               it
               was
               vnlawfull
               to
               receiue
               children
               into
               the
               orders
               of
               Religion
               ,
               because
               that
               sometimes
               it
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               temptation
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               to
               follow
               that
               which
               perhaps
               may
               be
               a
               temptation
               of
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               bee
               to
               a
               good
               end
               ,
               with
               this
               prouision
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Diuell
               would
               afterwards
               wreath
               and
               wrest
               this
               to
               an
               euill
               purpose
               ,
               as
               to
               scandalize
               or
               corrupt
               others
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               consent
               vnto
               the
               euill
               ;
               otherwise
               the
               Diuell
               by
               this
               scruple
               may
               diuert
               vs
               from
               all
               goodnesse
               .
               Thus
               did
               S.
               Anthony
               practise
               who
               was
               well
               versed
               in
               this
               arte
               ,
               
               as
               Athanasius
               obserueth
               .
               And
               for
               resolution
               of
               all
               scrupulous
               doubts
               ,
               a
               late
               Doctor
               of
               Prouince
               of
               the
               society
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               called
               father
               
                 Iohn
                 Lorin
              
               hath
               prettily
               collected
               ,
               that
               the
               Diuell
               may
               speake
               truth
               foure
               severall
               waies
               :
               
               first
               to
               beguile
               those
               that
               are
               vnbeleeuers
               and
               faithlesse
               ,
               because
               they
               may
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               for
               the
               Diuell
               saith
               it
               ;
               as
               S.
               Chrysostome
               and
               Oecumenius
               haue
               noted
               vpon
               the
               16.
               chapter
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Paul
               being
               with
               his
               associats
               in
               the
               city
               of
               Philippi
               ,
               a
               maid
               hauing
               an
               euill
               Spirit
               vpon
               her
               ,
               cryed
               after
               them
               and
               said
               ,
               These
               men
               are
               the
               seruants
               of
               the
               high
               God
               ,
               and
               doe
               shew
               vnto
               you
               the
               way
               of
               saluation
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               for
               a
               while
               suffered
               her
               to
               say
               this
               ,
               thinking
               that
               it
               might
               bee
               auaileable
               vnto
               some
               ;
               but
               when
               shee
               still
               continued
               on
               for
               many
               daies
               ,
               hee
               grew
               angry
               ,
               and
               conceiuing
               that
               this
               might
               be
               hurtfull
               vnto
               others
               ,
               hee
               commanded
               him
               to
               come
               out
               of
               the
               maiden
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               which
               he
               presently
               did
               .
               Secondly
               to
               flatter
               and
               collogue
               with
               the
               Exorcist
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               cease
               to
               torment
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               cast
               him
               out
               :
               which
               reason
               is
               also
               alleaged
               by
               S.
               Chrysostome
               vpon
               the
               same
               passage
               saying
               ,
               
               that
               hee
               behaueth
               himselfe
               heerein
               as
               a
               guilty
               person
               before
               his
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               a
               boy
               before
               his
               Schoolemaster
               ,
               holding
               the
               rodde
               with
               his
               hands
               for
               feare
               of
               being
               scourged
               .
               
               After
               this
               manner
               did
               a
               Diuell
               flatter
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               pray
               thee
               torment
               me
               not
               Iesus
               ,
               thou
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               in
               which
               hee
               spake
               the
               pure
               truth
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               most
               ordinary
               fashion
               )
               when
               they
               are
               enforced
               thereunto
               in
               despite
               of
               themselues
               ,
               by
               the
               diuine
               and
               hidden
               prouidence
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               name
               by
               exorcismes
               ;
               which
               reason
               is
               alleaged
               by
               the
               sweet
               and
               religious
               Poet
               Arator
               ,
               in
               his
               Poems
               vpon
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               venerable
               Bede
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               hee
               speaketh
               truth
               to
               gaine
               thereby
               an
               opportunity
               to
               accuse
               and
               giue
               attestation
               against
               vnbeleeuing
               and
               impenitent
               men
               ,
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               Gods
               iudgement
               .
               Wherevpon
               Saint
               Anthony
               rehearseth
               the
               history
               of
               a
               Diuell
               ,
               that
               hauing
               taken
               on
               him
               the
               shape
               and
               habite
               of
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               made
               a
               very
               good
               sharpe
               sermon
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               declared
               before
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               a
               wicked
               
               Spirit
               permitted
               by
               God
               to
               accuse
               vnbeleeuing
               and
               vnrepentent
               persons
               before
               the
               tribunall
               of
               Gods
               iudgments
               .
               The
               friendly
               Reader
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               haue
               regard
               vnto
               two
               things
               ;
               first
               that
               this
               is
               a
               History
               making
               a
               bare
               declaration
               of
               a
               fact
               ,
               &
               is
               no
               foundation
               whereupon
               to
               build
               our
               faith
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               serue
               very
               fitly
               to
               stirre
               vs
               vp
               to
               ponder
               vpon
               the
               iudgements
               of
               God.
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               that
               hee
               take
               not
               in
               ill
               part
               the
               frequent
               repetition
               of
               things
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               was
               expedient
               to
               expresse
               and
               fashion
               this
               History
               to
               the
               truth
               :
               although
               those
               very
               repetitions
               were
               so
               varied
               and
               expressed
               with
               such
               vehemence
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               neither
               vnfruitfull
               nor
               superfluous
               to
               the
               standers
               by
               ,
               but
               did
               raise
               in
               them
               such
               passions
               ,
               that
               they
               cast
               forth
               many
               sighes
               and
               teares
               ,
               God
               for
               his
               goodnesse
               touch
               and
               make
               tender
               all
               our
               hearts
               by
               those
               many
               meanes
               and
               remedies
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               bestowed
               vpon
               vs.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               SVMMARIE
               OF
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               the
               Magician
               burned
               at
               Aix
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               1611.
               the
               last
               of
               Aprill
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               Citty
               of
               Marseille
               there
               was
               a
               Priest
               called
               
                 Lewes
                 Gaufridi
              
               ,
               that
               came
               from
               the
               side
               of
               the
               mountaines
               of
               Prouince
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               space
               of
               14.
               yeres
               remained
               a
               Magician
               .
               Hee
               fell
               into
               it
               ,
               by
               reading
               a
               certaine
               booke
               in
               written
               hand
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               French
               verses
               with
               diuers
               characters
               :
               and
               this
               was
               found
               by
               him
               amongst
               the
               bookes
               of
               an
               Vnkle
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               died
               some
               yeeres
               past
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               conclusion
               the
               Diuell
               did
               visibly
               appeare
               vnto
               him
               in
               a
               humane
               shape
               ,
               and
               said
               .
               What
               wilt
               thou
               with
               me
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               called
               me
               ?
               And
               after
               some
               discourse
               ,
               the
               said
               
                 Lewes
                 Gawfridi
              
               said
               vnto
               him
               ,
               If
               thou
               hast
               power
               to
               giue
               mee
               what
               I
               desire
               ,
               I
               aske
               of
               thee
               two
               things
               .
               First
               that
               all
               the
               women
               that
               I
               shall
               be
               in
               loue
               withall
               ,
               doe
               affect
               and
               follow
               me
               :
               Secondly
               that
               I
               may
               gaine
               estimation
               and
               honour
               aboue
               all
               other
               Priests
               of
               this
               Country
               ,
               and
               amongst
               men
               of
               worth
               and
               credit
               .
               The
               diuell
               hauing
               promised
               him
               these
               two
               things
               did
               reciprocally
               demand
               ,
               to
               haue
               giuen
               him
               his
               body
               ,
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               his
               workes
               :
               whereunto
               hee
               answered
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               freely
               bestow
               these
               three
               things
               vpon
               him
               ,
               onely
               hee
               desired
               to
               make
               reseruation
               of
               administring
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               And
               being
               thus
               agreed
               ,
               the
               said
               Gaufridi
               gaue
               him
               a
               schedule
               signed
               with
               his
               bloud
               ,
               and
               the
               diuell
               interchangeably
               gaue
               vnto
               him
               another
               ,
               and
               promised
               vnto
               him
               as
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
             
               And
               being
               now
               become
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               hee
               endeuoured
               to
               seduce
               a
               young
               girle
               ,
               of
               the
               age
               of
               nine
               or
               ten
               yeares
               called
               
                 Magdalene
                 de
                 Demandoul
                 ,
                 alias
                 de
                 la
                 Pallud
                 ,
              
               daughter
               vnto
               
                 Mounsieur
                 de
                 la
                 Pallud
              
               ,
               a
               gentleman
               of
               Prouinco
               ,
               whose
               consent
               at
               last
               hee
               gained
               ,
               and
               led
               her
               whiles
               shee
               remained
               at
               a
               Grange
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 la
                 Pallud
              
               ;
               to
               a
               Caue
               or
               denne
               not
               farre
               from
               the
               said
               Grange
               :
               where
               she
               saw
               a
               great
               number
               of
               people
               (
               who
               were
               the
               Synode
               of
               Sorcerers
               )
               and
               was
               much
               abashed
               at
               the
               same
               .
               But
               the
               magician
               told
               her
               ,
               these
               are
               all
               our
               friends
               ,
               and
               you
               must
               be
               marked
               like
               vnto
               them
               :
               and
               so
               tooke
               the
               poore
               affrighted
               girle
               and
               marked
               and
               abused
               her
               ;
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               shee
               would
               reueale
               nothing
               when
               she
               came
               home
               ,
               neither
               to
               father
               ,
               nor
               to
               mother
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               other
               .
               Afterward
               she
               was
               ordinarilie
               carried
               by
               the
               Deuill
               to
               that
               Conuenticle
               ,
               and
               was
               made
               the
               Princesse
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               as
               the
               said
               Lewes
               was
               the
               Prince
               .
               Notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               whiles
               shee
               re
               mained
               still
               at
               her
               Fathers
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               (
               who
               had
               regard
               of
               her
               yong
               and
               tender
               yeares
               )
               she
               had
               a
               desire
               to
               become
               one
               of
               the
               Virgines
               of
               Saint
               Vrsula
               ,
               that
               are
               resident
               at
               Aix
               in
               Prouince
               ,
               vnder
               the
               conduct
               and
               gouernment
               of
               Priests
               called
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Christian
               doctrine
               .
            
             
               This
               her
               intendment
               she
               communicated
               vnto
               the
               Magician
               ,
               who
               dehorted
               her
               from
               it
               with
               all
               the
               inforcements
               bec
               ould
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               her
               to
               marry
               ,
               promising
               to
               prouide
               for
               her
               a
               rich
               and
               proper
               man
               to
               be
               her
               husband
               .
               For
               all
               this
               she
               stil
               persisted
               in
               her
               first
               resolution
               ,
               which
               put
               the
               Magician
               into
               such
               passion
               and
               choler
               ,
               that
               he
               menaced
               her
               and
               said
               ,
               if
               thou
               do
               go
               thither
               I
               will
               destroy
               all
               the
               company
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               virgines
               of
               S.
               Vrsula
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               .
               Being
               gone
               thither
               ,
               the
               Magician
               by
               Witchcraft
               ,
               &
               power
               of
               a
               Schedule
               which
               she
               had
               formerly
               giuen
               the
               diuell
               signed
               with
               her
               bloud
               ,
               so
               wrought
               that
               shee
               was
               possessed
               by
               Belzebub
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               of
               his
               associates
               .
               He
               also
               did
               by
               a
               Charme
               bewitch
               a
               companion
               of
               hers
               called
               
                 Louyse
                 Capeau
              
               ,
               by
               the
               force
               whereof
               (
               as
               also
               because
               she
               had
               diuers
               times
               besought
               God
               ,
               that
               shee
               might
               indure
               all
               
               torments
               euen
               to
               the
               paines
               of
               hell
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               she
               could
               be
               capable
               of
               ,
               that
               shee
               might
               conuert
               certaine
               of
               her
               sisters
               there
               ,
               who
               were
               in
               a
               desperate
               estate
               ,
               &
               deuoid
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               )
               the
               said
               Louyse
               was
               possessed
               by
               a
               wicked
               spirit
               called
               Verrine
               ,
               and
               by
               two
               other
               his
               companions
               .
               This
               being
               so
               ,
               father
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptista
                 Romillon
              
               Superiour
               of
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               perceiued
               by
               their
               extraordinarie
               gestures
               ,
               that
               these
               two
               women
               ,
               were
               possessed
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               caused
               them
               priuately
               to
               bee
               exorcised
               in
               their
               Chappell
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               feared
               least
               this
               might
               tend
               to
               the
               defamation
               of
               that
               Company
               .
               And
               hauing
               continued
               this
               for
               the
               space
               of
               a
               yeere
               and
               certaine
               moneths
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               vnderstanding
               profited
               nothing
               (
               for
               the
               diuels
               could
               neuer
               all
               that
               space
               be
               brought
               to
               speake
               )
               hee
               brought
               the
               said
               Magdalene
               as
               more
               manifestly
               possessed
               then
               the
               other
               to
               S.
               Maximin
               ,
               to
               craue
               there
               the
               aduise
               of
               Father
               
                 Sebastian
                 Michaelis
              
               Priour
               of
               the
               Couent
               Royall
               that
               is
               at
               Saint
               Maximin
               ,
               where
               the
               body
               of
               S.
               Magdalene
               lyeth
               :
               who
               was
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               a
               generall
               Confession
               be
               by
               her
               made
               to
               S.
               Magdalene
               ,
               and
               so
               she
               should
               receiue
               absolution
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               Inquisitour
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               least
               otherwise
               shee
               might
               reserue
               some
               particular
               fact
               to
               her selfe
               .
               Afterward
               they
               made
               her
               make
               a
               vow
               for
               9.
               daies
               in
               the
               Chappell
               where
               the
               blessed
               S.
               Magdalene
               doth
               lye
               ,
               and
               did
               exorcise
               her
               euening
               and
               morning
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               the
               diuells
               vsed
               strange
               motions
               and
               gestures
               ,
               and
               greeuously
               tormented
               her
               ,
               but
               would
               neuer
               speake
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               approached
               the
               time
               of
               Aduent
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               said
               Father
               was
               to
               preach
               in
               the
               city
               of
               Aix
               :
               hee
               therefore
               aduised
               Father
               Romillon
               to
               bring
               Magdalene
               ▪
               and
               Louyse
               likewise
               to
               S.
               Baume
               ,
               a
               place
               where
               S.
               Magdalene
               for
               thirty
               yeares
               space
               did
               her
               penance
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               Vicarige
               that
               belongeth
               vnto
               the
               Couent
               Royall
               of
               S.
               Maximin
               :
               and
               told
               him
               that
               some
               dates
               past
               he
               had
               sent
               thithe●
               Father
               
                 Francis
                 Domptius
              
               a
               Feming
               by
               birth
               and
               Doctor
               of
               Diuinity
               in
               the
               Vniuersity
               of
               Louaine
               ,
               who
               beside
               ●his
               o●h●r
               sufficiencies
               had
               formerly
               exorcised
               in
               this
               kind
               .
               And
               all
               
               this
               was
               done
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               two
               that
               were
               possessed
               came
               to
               S.
               Baume
               ,
               Vertine
               that
               was
               in
               the
               body
               of
               Louyse
               began
               to
               discourse
               vpon
               the
               day
               of
               the
               conception
               of
               our
               Lady
               ,
               and
               spake
               a
               full
               hower
               ;
               and
               continued
               on
               these
               discourses
               twice
               a
               day
               at
               the
               two
               Exorcismes
               till
               the
               third
               of
               Ianuary
               ;
               saying
               that
               hee
               was
               abiding
               there
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               (
               although
               constrained
               and
               compelled
               thereunto
               )
               to
               conuert
               and
               make
               knowne
               vnto
               the
               world
               two
               magicians
               ,
               especially
               him
               who
               was
               the
               Prince
               of
               them
               and
               commanded
               al
               the
               Magicians
               of
               Spain
               ,
               France
               ,
               England
               ,
               and
               Turkie
               ,
               and
               had
               Lucifer
               fo●
               his
               diuill
               .
               And
               further
               he
               added
               that
               God
               could
               no
               longer
               indure
               the
               blasphemies
               &
               iniuries
               ,
               which
               they
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               night
               committed
               against
               his
               maiesty
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               vpon
               speciall
               causes
               God
               had
               destinated
               him
               vnto
               this
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               an
               instrument
               of
               their
               conuersion
               ,
               which
               neuer
               yet
               tooke
               effect
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               renounced
               God
               ,
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               his
               blessed
               mother
               ,
               all
               the
               Quires
               of
               Angells
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               blessed
               Saints
               :
               as
               also
               all
               confessions
               and
               the
               other
               Sacraments
               ,
               all
               preaching
               and
               exhortations
               of
               men
               ,
               all
               motions
               and
               inspirations
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               al
               visible
               creatures
               which
               might
               any
               way
               lead
               them
               on
               to
               their
               conuersion
               vnto
               God
               :
               the
               diuell
               (
               said
               he
               )
               onely
               excepted
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               choice
               by
               a
               great
               and
               new
               miracle
               of
               the
               diuells
               themselues
               (
               said
               he
               )
               for
               the
               manifestation
               and
               conuersion
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               discourses
               ,
               he
               principally
               endeuoured
               the
               conuersion
               of
               Magdalene
               ,
               and
               did
               rudely
               lay
               to
               her
               charge
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               people
               that
               stocked
               thither
               euery
               day
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               not
               intirely
               conuerted
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               a
               heart
               of
               stone
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               did
               still
               practise
               and
               hold
               intelligence
               with
               Belzebub
               ,
               hauing
               the
               day
               or
               the
               night
               before
               consented
               anew
               vnto
               him
               .
               Finally
               he
               told
               her
               before
               all
               the
               standers
               by
               whatsoeuer
               she
               did
               in
               that
               Synagogue
               of
               witches
               :
               And
               heereupon
               she
               became
               so
               ashamed
               of
               her selfe
               ,
               especially
               when
               she
               heard
               him
               say
               she
               was
               a
               Magician
               ,
               that
               
               she
               began
               to
               shed
               many
               teares
               ,
               and
               remained
               afterwards
               a
               perfect
               Conuert
               .
            
             
               This
               once
               performed
               ,
               Verrine
               began
               to
               inueigh
               against
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Sorcerers
               ,
               without
               naming
               him
               :
               but
               said
               ,
               that
               hee
               knew
               well
               enough
               what
               was
               spoken
               of
               him
               ,
               eyther
               by
               the
               report
               of
               wicked
               spirits
               ,
               or
               himselfe
               comming
               there
               in
               person
               to
               hold
               his
               synode
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               lookers
               on
               ,
               who
               cryed
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               That
               if
               hee
               would
               not
               bee
               conuerted
               he
               should
               be
               burnt
               aliue
               ,
               yet
               he
               made
               slight
               of
               his
               conuersion
               :
               and
               therefore
               one
               day
               hee
               named
               him
               aloud
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               much
               people
               ,
               and
               wrote
               him
               a
               letter
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               the
               Exorcist
               ;
               of
               which
               hee
               made
               little
               reckoning
               .
            
             
               The
               Aduent
               being
               finished
               ,
               Father
               Michaelis
               parted
               from
               Aix
               after
               Christmas
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               Saint
               Baume
               ,
               where
               he
               remained
               from
               the
               first
               of
               Ianuarie
               till
               the
               fifth
               of
               February
               ,
               to
               try
               whether
               the
               two
               women
               were
               really
               possessed
               ,
               or
               no
               :
               because
               they
               spake
               diuersly
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               had
               a
               desire
               to
               make
               tryall
               thereof
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               were
               in
               a
               Church
               of
               his
               Iurisdiction
               .
               So
               hauing
               obserued
               all
               ,
               and
               being
               confident
               that
               the
               two
               girles
               were
               indeed
               possessed
               ,
               as
               also
               seeing
               what
               strange
               euents
               had
               befallen
               ,
               which
               were
               caused
               eyther
               by
               the
               diuells
               or
               the
               Magicians
               :
               when
               the
               time
               of
               Lent
               drew
               neere
               hee
               went
               againe
               to
               Aix
               ,
               to
               continue
               there
               his
               preaching
               ,
               and
               acquainted
               
                 Monsieur
                 du
                 Vair
              
               cheefe
               President
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               in
               Prouince
               ,
               with
               euery
               circumstance
               :
               and
               told
               him
               that
               there
               were
               three
               distinct
               infallible
               essences
               or
               realities
               in
               Magdalene
               ,
               which
               when
               he
               found
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               he
               together
               with
               the
               parliament
               of
               Aix
               proceeded
               against
               the
               Magician
               ,
               but
               obtained
               grace
               and
               pardon
               for
               Magdalene
               from
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               who
               had
               regard
               and
               compassion
               of
               her
               tender
               yeares
               and
               considered
               that
               the
               seducements
               were
               very
               full
               of
               craft
               and
               subtlety
               .
            
             
               The
               Acts
               that
               were
               taken
               day
               by
               day
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               December
               vntill
               the
               24
               of
               Aprill
               in
               the
               yeere
               1611.
               do
               extend
               and
               inlarge
               more
               amply
               all
               these
               strange
               
               euents
               and
               passages
               ,
               as
               also
               any
               new
               occurrence
               that
               happened
               vntill
               that
               time
               .
               The
               said
               father
               Michaelis
               was
               present
               at
               all
               the
               acts
               and
               Exorcismes
               foure
               monethes
               together
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Ianuary
               ,
               February
               ,
               March
               ,
               and
               Aprill
               ,
               besides
               that
               whereof
               he
               was
               an
               eye
               witnesse
               about
               the
               end
               of
               December
               ,
            
          
           
             
               A
               TABLE
               OF
               THE
               DIFFIculties
               that
               are
               propounded
               touching
               this
               History
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 WHether
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 a
                 woman
                 to
                 discourse
                 and
                 reason
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Whether
                 it
                 behooues
                 vs
                 to
                 beleeue
                 all
                 the
                 Diuell
                 saith
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 saith
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 borne
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 were
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 prepared
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 surprised
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Whether
                 Salomon
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 and
                 Nabuchodonosor
                 saued
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Diuell
                 seemeth
                 to
                 command
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Whether
                 Henry
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 be
                 saued
                 ?
                 See
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 vpon
                 the
                 first
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Nahum
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 hath
                 been
                 trodden
                 vnder
                 foot
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 to
                 write
                 letters
                 vnto
                 Saints
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ?
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Whether
                 the
                 Diuell
                 may
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 to
                 saue
                 sinners
                 ?
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Diuell
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 promise
                 him
                 a
                 diminution
                 of
                 his
                 torments
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Whether
                 there
                 bee
                 not
                 heere
                 an
                 appearance
                 of
                 ambition
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               REPORT
               AND
               EXPLICATION
               OF
               the
               passage
               of
               S.
               Ierome
               ,
               vpon
               the
               1.
               chapter
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Nahum
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               :
            
             
               
                 WHat
                 doe
                 you
                 imagine
                 against
                 God
                 ?
                 hee
                 will
                 make
                 an
                 vtter
                 destruction
              
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               will
               bring
               all
               things
               to
               an
               end
               )
               
                 affliction
                 shall
                 not
                 rise
                 vp
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 :
              
               or
               according
               to
               the
               Septuagints
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 vengeance
                 twice
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 subiect
                 in
                 affliction
                 .
              
            
             
               Hereupon
               S.
               Ierome
               discourseth
               against
               the
               Marcionites
               ,
               and
               other
               ancient
               Heretickes
               ,
               who
               accused
               God
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               of
               cruelty
               ,
               and
               alleaged
               the
               examples
               of
               those
               that
               perished
               in
               the
               flood
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               were
               stricken
               with
               lightning
               from
               heauen
               ,
               in
               Sodome
               and
               the
               neighbouring
               townes
               :
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               that
               were
               drowned
               in
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               great
               multitude
               of
               people
               that
               died
               in
               the
               desert
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               he
               answereth
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               this
               there
               is
               more
               mercy
               then
               iustice
               ,
               for
               he
               afflicted
               them
               with
               some
               temporall
               punishment
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               bee
               eternally
               damned
               .
               This
               is
               cleer
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               saith
               plainly
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 vengeance
                 twice
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 subiect
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               those
               that
               haue
               been
               once
               punished
               ,
               shall
               not
               bee
               punished
               afterwards
               ;
               otherwise
               it
               might
               occasion
               men
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               out
               subiect
               to
               lies
               .
               Wee
               are
               then
               to
               say
               (
               addeth
               Saint
               Ierome
               )
               that
               these
               
                 receper●nt
                 mala
                 in
                 vita
                 sua
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               in
               the
               other
               world
               .
               Hee
               groundeth
               this
               vpon
               the
               saying
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               that
               many
               at
               the
               time
               of
               
               the
               flood
               repented
               them
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               went
               not
               immediately
               into
               hell
               fire
               ,
               but
               were
               put
               into
               a
               prison
               ,
               from
               which
               Christ
               Iesus
               deliuered
               them
               when
               hee
               descended
               into
               hell
               .
               The
               same
               also
               must
               bee
               vnderstood
               of
               the
               others
               aboue
               named
               .
               After
               all
               this
               Saint
               Ierome
               maketh
               a
               very
               apposite
               question
               ,
               saying
               :
               What
               shall
               wee
               then
               iudge
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               whom
               another
               findeth
               in
               adultery
               and
               cutteth
               off
               his
               head
               ?
               To
               this
               hee
               answereth
               in
               another
               manner
               ,
               and
               saith
               :
               No
               man
               can
               preuent
               or
               anticipate
               the
               sentence
               of
               God
               our
               righteous
               Iudge
               ,
               thereby
               to
               giue
               impeachment
               vnto
               the
               course
               of
               his
               vengeance
               ,
               which
               hee
               inflicteth
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               those
               punishments
               ,
               that
               are
               by
               him
               decreed
               for
               our
               great
               offences
               .
            
             
               He
               meaneth
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               should
               pretend
               to
               delude
               God
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               hinder
               God
               from
               condemning
               of
               this
               sinner
               ,
               and
               will
               punish
               him
               my selfe
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               he
               would
               much
               deceiue
               himselfe
               .
               For
               the
               reason
               why
               God
               doth
               not
               punish
               in
               the
               other
               world
               ,
               doth
               presuppose
               that
               God
               himselfe
               in
               his
               prouidence
               hath
               punished
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               who
               receiueth
               castigation
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               doth
               whiles
               his
               affliction
               is
               vpon
               him
               repent
               him
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               semblable
               vnto
               the
               good
               theese
               ,
               aske
               pardon
               in
               his
               punishment
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               a
               Christian
               be
               beheaded
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               adultery
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               leisure
               to
               make
               an
               acknowledgment
               ,
               and
               craue
               pardon
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               is
               another
               case
               ,
               and
               not
               comprized
               in
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Nahum
               .
               Better
               it
               is
               (
               saith
               S.
               Ierome
               )
               that
               the
               transgressor
               bee
               punished
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               as
               he
               who
               cursed
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               or
               hee
               that
               gathered
               wood
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               time
               to
               acknowledge
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               yet
               were
               much
               more
               pardonable
               then
               the
               sinne
               of
               adultery
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               discourse
               of
               S.
               Ieromes
               ,
               some
               schoole
               diuines
               haue
               drawne
               this
               conc●●sion
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               malefactor
               that
               is
               condemned
               to
               die
               ,
               receiueth
               his
               death
               willingly
               because
               hee
               hath
               offended
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               hope
               of
               the
               remission
               
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               hee
               is
               not
               to
               endure
               further
               paine
               in
               the
               other
               world
               :
               because
               there
               can
               bee
               no
               greater
               loue
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               freely
               and
               willingly
               to
               die
               for
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               remission
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               offence
               committed
               against
               his
               Maiesty
               .
            
          
           
             
               AN
               EXTRACT
               OF
               THE
               Kings
               Priuiledge
               .
            
             
               BY
               the
               permission
               and
               priuiledge
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               it
               is
               granted
               to
               
                 Charles
                 Chastellaine
              
               ,
               sworne
               Printer
               in
               the
               vniuersity
               of
               Paris
               ,
               to
               print
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               printed
               ,
               to
               sell
               and
               to
               disperse
               this
               present
               booke
               ,
               intituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 admirable
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 possession
                 and
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 penitent
                 woman
                 ,
                 seduced
                 by
                 a
                 Magician
                 ,
                 compiled
                 and
                 disgested
                 into
                 order
                 by
                 the
                 Reuerend
                 Father
                 ,
              
               Michaelis
               ,
               
                 Doctor
                 of
                 Diuinity
                 ,
                 and
                 Preacher
                 .
              
               Wee
               doe
               therefore
               sorbid
               all
               Stationers
               ,
               Printers
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               of
               what
               estate
               ,
               quality
               ,
               or
               condition
               soeuer
               they
               bee
               ,
               to
               print
               ,
               or
               cause
               to
               be
               printed
               the
               said
               booke
               ,
               or
               to
               sell
               and
               vent
               the
               same
               during
               the
               tearme
               of
               six
               yeeres
               ,
               vpon
               paine
               of
               confiscation
               of
               the
               said
               Copies
               ,
               and
               an
               arbitrary
               amersement
               besides
               :
               as
               is
               more
               lagely
               declared
               in
               the
               Letters
               Patents
               .
            
             
               
                 Giuen
                 at
                 Paris
                 
                   the
                   third
                   of
                   August
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeere
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   1612.
                   
                   And
                   of
                   our
                   Raigne
                   the
                   third
                   .
                
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 Counsell
                 .
              
               
                 DV
                 FOS
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               AN
               APOLOGIE
               VNTO
               THE
               DOVBTS
               that
               are
               proposed
               touching
               this
               admirable
               History
               of
               the
               possession
               and
               conuersion
               of
               a
               Penitent
               woman
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               AN
               ADVERTISEMENT
               TO
               THE
               Reader
               .
            
             
               This
               booke
               is
               a
               bare
               History
               ,
               that
               maketh
               true
               declaration
               of
               all
               the
               passages
               which
               happened
               in
               the
               discouery
               of
               a
               Magician
               ,
               and
               conuersion
               of
               a
               seduced
               sinner
               .
            
             
               THe
               wicked
               Spirit
               that
               was
               the
               instrument
               of
               this
               discouery
               ,
               called
               himselfe
               Verrine
               ,
               and
               declared
               that
               himselfe
               was
               a
               Diuell
               ,
               damned
               eternall
               ,
               without
               hope
               or
               redemption
               .
               This
               he
               well
               shewed
               by
               his
               deeds
               ,
               for
               from
               the
               moneth
               of
               December
               vntill
               the
               end
               of
               Aprill
               ,
               he
               did
               what
               in
               him
               lay
               to
               stoppe
               and
               hinder
               Louyse
               ,
               whom
               he
               possessed
               from
               making
               an
               end
               of
               her
               confession
               ,
               and
               from
               receiuing
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               :
               the
               like
               did
               Belzebub
               by
               Magdalene
               .
            
             
               God
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               not
               my
               redeemer
               ,
               but
               my
               seuere
               Iudge
               .
               And
               addeth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               extraordinarily
               rare
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               thus
               constrained
               to
               speake
               the
               truth
               ;
               yea
               it
               is
               more
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               then
               to
               create
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Diuels
               in
               this
               constraint
               ,
               resist
               as
               much
               they
               are
               able
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               dispute
               with
               God.
               He
               also
               said
               ,
               I
               was
               not
               sent
               by
               God
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               I
               should
               lye
               to
               say
               it
               ;
               but
               said
               that
               God
               had
               permitted
               him
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               body
               for
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               conuersion
               of
               many
               soules
               ,
               especially
               of
               these
               two
               .
            
             
             
               Both
               the
               Deuils
               did
               discouer
               and
               declare
               ,
               all
               the
               enormous
               and
               grosse
               villanies
               that
               these
               Magicians
               committed
               in
               their
               cursed
               Synagogue
               .
               Verrine
               further
               said
               ,
               I
               speake
               vnto
               you
               things
               tending
               to
               your
               saluation
               :
               take
               and
               make
               vse
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               (
               as
               if
               a
               wicked
               Preist
               should
               giue
               you
               good
               exhortations
               )
               and
               if
               you
               will
               not
               ,
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               constrained
               vnto
               it
               .
            
             
               These
               particulars
               with
               many
               others
               of
               a
               semblable
               nature
               ,
               will
               giue
               an
               easie
               checke
               to
               those
               apprehensions
               ,
               that
               should
               misconceiue
               them
               to
               be
               Angels
               of
               light
               :
               for
               they
               do
               plainly
               appeare
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               to
               wit
               true
               Deuils
               .
               And
               consequently
               ,
               in
               this
               regard
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               of
               being
               abused
               ,
               by
               those
               which
               speake
               in
               persons
               possessed
               ,
               because
               we
               know
               they
               are
               very
               Deuils
               ,
               which
               in
               these
               cases
               we
               must
               alwaies
               presuppose
               as
               a
               foundation
               .
               The
               strange
               torments
               and
               gestures
               which
               do
               appeare
               beyond
               the
               strength
               of
               man
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               those
               that
               are
               possessed
               ,
               do
               prooue
               also
               the
               same
               vnto
               vs.
               
            
             
               This
               being
               presupposed
               ,
               it
               remaineth
               now
               to
               cleere
               vp
               some
               difficulties
               that
               were
               propounded
               since
               the
               impression
               of
               this
               booke
               :
               which
               not
               withstanding
               
                 consistunt
                 in
                 facto
                 tantum
              
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               any
               points
               of
               our
               faith
               .
               And
               although
               I
               had
               for
               the
               most
               part
               breefly
               swept
               away
               these
               doubts
               in
               my
               Annotations
               in
               the
               margent
               ,
               yet
               because
               I
               will
               giue
               no
               disrellish
               vnto
               any
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               a
               longer
               explication
               of
               the
               same
               :
               alwayes
               supposing
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               noted
               in
               the
               260.
               page
               vpon
               the
               day
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               the
               Euangelist
               ,
               that
               touching
               the
               predictions
               to
               come
               ,
               time
               will
               make
               the
               truth
               or
               false-hood
               thereof
               to
               appeare
               haereafter
               ,
               and
               touching
               those
               things
               that
               are
               abstruse
               and
               hidden
               ,
               wee
               must
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               hold
               vs
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               decreed
               and
               taught
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               DOVBTS
               BY
               SOME
               PROPOVNDED
               TOVching
               the
               History
               comprized
               in
               
                 this
                 booke
              
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 I.
                 DOVBT
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 bee
                 lawfull
                 that
                 a
                 woman
                 should
                 speake
                 and
                 preach
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 forbiddeth
                 a
                 woman
                 to
                 speake
                 there
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   THE
                   ANSWERE
                   .
                
                 
                   THat
                   a
                   woman
                   possessed
                   should
                   speake
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   the
                   Deuill
                   by
                   her
                   mouth
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Exorcismes
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   new
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   fresh
                   remembrance
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   of
                   Laon
                   that
                   was
                   possessed
                   in
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Court
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   diuerse
                   Prelates
                   ,
                   doth
                   giue
                   ample
                   attestation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   History
                   was
                   word
                   for
                   word
                   so
                   largely
                   written
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   ariseth
                   to
                   a
                   iust
                   volume
                   ;
                   and
                   many
                   graue
                   personages
                   haue
                   alleaged
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   diuerse
                   Preachers
                   made
                   no
                   scruple
                   to
                   make
                   mention
                   thereof
                   in
                   the
                   Pulpit
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   miracle
                   ,
                   sent
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   confirme
                   the
                   Catholicke
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   began
                   then
                   to
                   fluctuate
                   and
                   wauer
                   in
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   to
                   conuert
                   Heretickes
                   vnto
                   the
                   truth
                   .
                   This
                   booke
                   hath
                   bin
                   seene
                   and
                   receiued
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   quarters
                   of
                   Christendome
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   haue
                   obserued
                   :
                   yet
                   neither
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Sorbone
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   Vniuersity
                   did
                   euer
                   shew
                   any
                   disgust
                   they
                   tooke
                   in
                   the
                   publication
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   nay
                   it
                   hath
                   bin
                   found
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   wrought
                   good
                   effect
                   in
                   the
                   propagation
                   and
                   aduancement
                   of
                   the
                   
                   faith
                   .
                   
                   Saint
                   Ierome
                   thought
                   it
                   no
                   scorne
                   to
                   write
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   a
                   woman
                   possessed
                   through
                   witch-craft
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   manner
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   questions
                   of
                   the
                   Exorcist
                   Saint
                   Hilarion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   answeres
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Deuill
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   our
                   time
                   a
                   Nunne
                   of
                   Millane
                   that
                   was
                   possessed
                   ,
                   
                   did
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   discourse
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   as
                   ours
                   do
                   in
                   this
                   History
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   preaching
                   which
                   some
                   may
                   heere
                   conceiue
                   ,
                   the
                   History
                   it selfe
                   will
                   thwart
                   all
                   such
                   imaginations
                   ;
                   for
                   she
                   neuer
                   went
                   into
                   the
                   Pulpit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Deuill
                   himselfe
                   did
                   oftentimes
                   protest
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   no
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   saying
                   that
                   if
                   God
                   should
                   command
                   him
                   to
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   Pulpit
                   to
                   declare
                   who
                   this
                   Magician
                   is
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   haue
                   taken
                   vpon
                   him
                   the
                   shape
                   and
                   semblance
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   befitt
                   a
                   woman
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 II.
                 DOVBT
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 beleeue
                 all
                 the
                 Deuill
                 saith
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   THE
                   ANSWERE
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   a
                   note
                   worthy
                   of
                   obseruation
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   neuer
                   said
                   it
                   was
                   necessary
                   to
                   beleeue
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   hee
                   spake
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Gospe●l
                   and
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   he
                   sharply
                   rebuked
                   all
                   Hereticks
                   and
                   vnbeleeuers
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   speaketh
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   he
                   plainly
                   saith
                   that
                   he
                   constraineth
                   and
                   tyeth
                   none
                   to
                   beleeue
                   him
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   the
                   249.
                   page
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                   taken
                   vpon
                   Christmas
                   day
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 III.
                 DOVBT
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 saith
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 borne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ANSWERE
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   hath
                   bin
                   said
                   many
                   times
                   by
                   the
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   Saint
                   Gregory
                   and
                   others
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   about
                   200.
                   yeares
                   
                   after
                   ,
                   
                   Saint
                   
                     Vincent
                     Ferrier
                  
                   did
                   say
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   preach
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   assure
                   vs
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   Treatise
                   hee
                   made
                   
                     De
                     Antichristo
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   verified
                   in
                   
                     Iohn
                     Husse
                  
                   burned
                   at
                   the
                   Councell
                   of
                   Constance
                   ,
                   vntill
                   which
                   time
                   the
                   said
                   Saint
                   Vincent
                   liued
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   
                     Iohn
                     Husse
                  
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   originall
                   and
                   sourse
                   of
                   heresies
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   age
                   past
                   and
                   of
                   this
                   now
                   present
                   .
                   
                     Quoniam
                     Antichristi
                     multi
                     sunt
                     ,
                     &
                     Antichristus
                     i●m
                     venit
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   Saint
                   Iohn
                   .
                   And
                   who
                   knoweth
                   what
                   God
                   prepareth
                   and
                   storeth
                   vp
                   for
                   the
                   hainous
                   transgressions
                   of
                   our
                   age
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 IIII.
                 DOVBT
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 Salomon
                 bee
                 damned
                 ,
                 and
                 Nabuchodonosor
                 saued
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   ANSWERE
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Annotation
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   margent
                   ,
                   doth
                   make
                   knowne
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   Probleme
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   holdeth
                   he
                   is
                   damned
                   vpon
                   the
                   126.
                   
                   Psalme
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   many
                   other
                   passages
                   ,
                   as
                   Bellarmine
                   noteth
                   1.
                   tom
                   .
                   lib.
                   1.
                   
                   Controuers
                   .
                   cap.
                   5.
                   who
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   Lyra
                   vpon
                   the
                   second
                   of
                   Kinges
                   the
                   7.
                   
                   Chapter
                   .
                   
                   Touching
                   Nabuchodonosor
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   doth
                   oppose
                   him
                   directly
                   against
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   and
                   magnifies
                   the
                   iustice
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Pharaohs
                   reprobation
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   mercy
                   in
                   Nabuchodonosors
                   saluation
                   ,
                   although
                   both
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   were
                   equall
                   in
                   condition
                   and
                   dignity
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   greatnesse
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                   The
                   repentance
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   appeareth
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   :
                   And
                   Epiphanius
                   reporteth
                   that
                   Nabuchodonosor
                   after
                   he
                   recouered
                   his
                   witts
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   life
                   after
                   did
                   neuer
                   eate
                   flesh
                   nor
                   drinke
                   wine
                   ;
                   and
                   was
                   aduised
                   to
                   do
                   this
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Daniel
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 V.
                 DOVBT
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Deuill
                 seemeth
                 to
                 command
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 stole
                 and
                 exorcise
                 mee
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THE
                   ANSWERE
                   .
                
                 
                   HEere
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   that
                   immediatly
                   after
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   command
                   mee
                   ;
                   and
                   hee
                   doth
                   oftentimes
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   neither
                   can
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   without
                   his
                   command
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   hee
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   speaketh
                   not
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   commandeth
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   desireth
                   and
                   would
                   bee
                   commanded
                   .
                   Example
                   heereof
                   we
                   haue
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   :
                   
                     Sieijcis
                     nos
                     hinc
                     ,
                     mitte
                     nos
                     in
                     gregem
                     porcorum
                     :
                     &
                     ait
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     Ite
                     ,
                  
                   
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   cleere
                   ,
                   thaty
                   word
                   Mitte
                   is
                   not
                   imperatiuely
                   spoken
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   deprecation
                   .
                   
                   Saint
                   Athanasius
                   reporteth
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Deuil
                   perswaded
                   S.
                   Anthony
                   to
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   hee
                   prayed
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   because
                   the
                   Deuil
                   said
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   duty
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Deuill
                   therein
                   did
                   speake
                   agreeable
                   vnto
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 VI.
                 DOVBT
                 .
              
               
                 Whether
                 Henry
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 bee
                 saued
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   THE
                   ANSWERE
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Diuell
                   doth
                   say
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   repeat
                   it
                   three
                   seuerall
                   times
                   in
                   diuers
                   places
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   obiected
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   may
                   bring
                   in
                   a
                   bad
                   example
                   ,
                   the
                   answere
                   is
                   cleere
                   ,
                   that
                   contrariwise
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   maruellous
                   example
                   vnto
                   vs
                   against
                   Sorcerers
                   ,
                   since
                   that
                   God
                   doth
                   so
                   freely
                   and
                   largely
                   pardon
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   hasty
                   to
                   
                   giue
                   credit
                   vnto
                   their
                   abominations
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   likely
                   that
                   his
                   death
                   was
                   a
                   kinde
                   of
                   Martyrdome
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   interpret
                   all
                   doubtfull
                   and
                   indifferent
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   are
                   commanded
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   behalfe
                   of
                   our
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   .
                   Wee
                   must
                   suppose
                   that
                   before
                   his
                   Assassinate
                   ,
                   a
                   Germane
                   Astrologian
                   did
                   ●oretell
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   afterwards
                   aduertised
                   thereof
                   by
                   others
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   also
                   suppose
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   his
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   the
                   great
                   faith
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   instructions
                   of
                   his
                   ghostly
                   fathers
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   this
                   faith
                   and
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   thinke
                   it
                   a
                   greeuous
                   sin
                   to
                   beleeue
                   iudiciarie
                   Astrologers
                   ,
                   or
                   Magicians
                   .
                   All
                   this
                   being
                   by
                   vs
                   supposed
                   ,
                   as
                   euery
                   true
                   French-man
                   and
                   indeed
                   euery
                   good
                   Catholicke
                   ought
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   easy
                   to
                   resolue
                   this
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   death
                   was
                   a
                   kinde
                   of
                   Martyrdome
                   ;
                   since
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   shall
                   suffer
                   death
                   for
                   any
                   vertue
                   be
                   it
                   morall
                   or
                   diuine
                   ,
                   with
                   faith
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   alwayes
                   a
                   Martyrdome
                   .
                   
                     Beati
                     qui
                     persecutionem
                     patiuntur
                     propter
                     iustiriam
                     ,
                     quoniam
                     ipsorum
                     est
                     regnum
                     calorum
                     .
                  
                   As
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   if
                   some
                   or
                   other
                   had
                   foretold
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   that
                   vnlesse
                   he
                   gaue
                   consent
                   vnto
                   the
                   lasciuious
                   desires
                   of
                   his
                   Mistres
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   as
                   he
                   went
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   be
                   murthered
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   had
                   happened
                   ,
                   Ioseph
                   had
                   bin
                   a
                   true
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   rather
                   made
                   election
                   to
                   expose
                   his
                   life
                   to
                   danger
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   offend
                   God
                   through
                   incontinencie
                   .
                   Much
                   more
                   ,
                   when
                   such
                   a
                   mischeefe
                   as
                   this
                   befalls
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   transgresse
                   the
                   first
                   commandement
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   waightiest
                   and
                   of
                   most
                   importance
                   amongst
                   them
                   all
                   ;
                   
                   the
                   obseruation
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   frequently
                   commanded
                   in
                   the
                   law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   transgression
                   the
                   most
                   seuerely
                   threatned
                   and
                   auenged
                   .
                   This
                   doctrine
                   is
                   the
                   decision
                   of
                   Saint
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   
                   who
                   concludes
                   that
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   suffer
                   death
                   for
                   any
                   vertue
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   Martyrdome
                   ,
                   And
                   he
                   all
                   eageth
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Saint
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   a
                   true
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   hee
                   did
                   defend
                   continency
                   against
                   
                   the
                   incestuousnesse
                   of
                   Herode
                   .
                   
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   was
                   that
                   good
                   Monke
                   declared
                   by
                   a
                   Councell
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   running
                   betwixt
                   two
                   fencers
                   to
                   part
                   them
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   slaine
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   
                   Saint
                   Chrysostome
                   doth
                   precisely
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   healed
                   of
                   some
                   malady
                   by
                   inchantments
                   ,
                   and
                   refuseth
                   all
                   such
                   helpe
                   ,
                   least
                   he
                   might
                   offend
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   rather
                   dye
                   ,
                   then
                   haue
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Martyr
                   .
                   Furthermore
                   Cardinall
                   Caietane
                   commenting
                   vpon
                   the
                   aboue-cited
                   article
                   of
                   Saint
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   bee
                   slaine
                   to
                   auoid
                   a
                   veniall
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   death
                   is
                   a
                   Martyrdome
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   chanced
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   offend
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   hee
                   desired
                   to
                   support
                   vertue
                   .
                   Those
                   that
                   would
                   play
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   and
                   say
                   ;
                   the
                   deceased
                   King
                   called
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   period
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   do
                   that
                   so
                   suddenly
                   and
                   secretly
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   about
                   him
                   might
                   perceiue
                   it
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   vnderstand
                   it
                   .
                   How
                   easily
                   might
                   he
                   lift
                   vp
                   his
                   heart
                   and
                   inward
                   parts
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   moment
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   especially
                   for
                   that
                   his
                   precedent
                   desire
                   might
                   minister
                   quicke
                   assistance
                   heereunto
                   ;
                   because
                   that
                   day
                   hee
                   powred
                   out
                   his
                   prayers
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   more
                   particularly
                   and
                   for
                   a
                   longer
                   space
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   accustomed
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   that
                   honorable
                   company
                   which
                   were
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   Caroche
                   ,
                   do
                   shew
                   that
                   hee
                   went
                   not
                   surcharged
                   with
                   any
                   wicked
                   proiect
                   or
                   purpose
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 VII
                 .
                 DOVBT
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 tendeth
                 litle
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 troden
                 vnder
                 feet
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ANSWERE
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   Haue
                   cleered
                   this
                   very
                   largely
                   in
                   the
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Reader
                   .
                   Besides
                   the
                   myracle
                   which
                   followed
                   thereupon
                   
                   did
                   much
                   condemne
                   Sorcerers
                   ,
                   and
                   tended
                   to
                   the
                   edification
                   of
                   good
                   Christians
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   further
                   necessary
                   to
                   touch
                   vpon
                   this
                   pointe
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   for
                   the
                   integrity
                   of
                   this
                   History
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   because
                   the
                   said
                   prophanation
                   was
                   already
                   published
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   hereticke
                   ministers
                   of
                   Xaintogne
                   and
                   Languedoc
                   made
                   their
                   best
                   aduantages
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   Epistle
                   .
                   The
                   But
                   and
                   aime
                   of
                   this
                   History
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   declare
                   how
                   much
                   God
                   is
                   offended
                   with
                   such
                   vnhallowed
                   and
                   sacrilegious
                   persons
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   appeare
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   frame
                   and
                   body
                   of
                   this
                   History
                   .
                   I
                   should
                   desire
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   historians
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   would
                   imitate
                   the
                   sacred
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   neuer
                   sets
                   before
                   vs
                   any
                   prophanation
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   presently
                   subioynes
                   a
                   miracle
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   Heli
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   death
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   Philistins
                   prophaning
                   the
                   Arke
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   plagues
                   :
                   of
                   the
                   Bethsamites
                   who
                   were
                   too
                   curious
                   to
                   behold
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fire
                   that
                   fell
                   from
                   heauen
                   vpon
                   them
                   :
                   of
                   the
                   two
                   sonnes
                   of
                   
                     Aaron
                     ,
                     Nabad
                  
                   and
                   Abiud
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fire
                   that
                   went
                   out
                   from
                   their
                   Censers
                   and
                   destroied
                   them
                   :
                   of
                   Choran
                   and
                   Dathan
                   taking
                   their
                   Censers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   opening
                   vnder
                   them
                   :
                   of
                   king
                   Ozias
                   offering
                   incense
                   on
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   leprosie
                   where
                   with
                   hee
                   was
                   stricken
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   prophaners
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whippes
                   wherewith
                   they
                   were
                   chased
                   away
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   Saint
                   Ierome
                   taketh
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   miracle
                   :
                   of
                   Ananias
                   and
                   Saphira
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   sudden
                   death
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   come
                   neerer
                   to
                   our
                   purpose
                   ,
                   of
                   Iudas
                   prophaning
                   the
                   blessed
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   the
                   morrow
                   after
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   belly
                   breaking
                   asunder
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   .
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   was
                   well
                   practised
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   told
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   of
                   this
                   prophanation
                   ,
                   he
                   presently
                   sets
                   before
                   their
                   consideration
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   were
                   dead
                   ,
                   sick
                   ,
                   and
                   feeble
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   vengeance
                   of
                   the
                   iust
                   iudgement
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   cleere
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   sundry
                   other
                   times
                   things
                   sacred
                   haue
                   beene
                   made
                   prophane
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   passeth
                   
                   ouer
                   in
                   silence
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   insued
                   no
                   miracle
                   ●hereupon
                   :
                   which
                   when
                   it
                   happeneth
                   may
                   edifie
                   as
                   much
                   or
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   prophanation
                   can
                   giue
                   occasion
                   of
                   scandall
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   held
                   by
                   S.
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Gre●ory
                   in
                   his
                   Dialogues
                   .
                   
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   may
                   bee
                   alleaged
                   ●he
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   Donatists
                   ,
                   that
                   gaue
                   the
                   blessed
                   Sa●rament
                   vnto
                   doggs
                   ,
                   who
                   running
                   presently
                   mad
                   ,
                   tur●ed
                   vpon
                   them
                   and
                   tore
                   them
                   in
                   peeces
                   .
                   As
                   also
                   of
                   him
                   ●ho
                   came
                   in
                   to
                   the
                   city
                   of
                   Be●ith
                   ,
                   recited
                   in
                   the
                   workes
                   of
                   S.
                   Athanasius
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   him
                   of
                   Paris
                   ,
                   whose
                   markes
                   ●re
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Bulliettes
                   ,
                   in
                   Latine
                   ,
                   
                     Ecclesia
                     Do●ini
                     Bullientis
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   blessed
                   Sacrament
                   being
                   throwne
                   ●●to
                   a
                   boyling
                   cauldron
                   .
                   Another
                   miracle
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   holy
                   Chapel
                   at
                   Diion
                   .
                   Besides
                   the
                   blessed
                   Eucha●●st
                   is
                   more
                   prophaned
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   entereth
                   into
                   a
                   soule
                   ●●at
                   is
                   polluted
                   with
                   the
                   infections
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   can
                   ●e
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 VIII
                 .
                 DOVBT
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 reason
                 did
                 Magdalene
                 by
                 the
                 aduice
                 of
                 her
                 Confessour
                 ,
                 write
                 one
                 letter
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 glorious
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   ANSWERE
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   profitable
                   way
                   which
                   our
                   spirituall
                   fathers
                   ●
                   do
                   vse
                   ,
                   to
                   instruct
                   &
                   inure
                   those
                   that
                   haue
                   any
                   know●edge
                   ,
                   to
                   holy
                   exercises
                   and
                   meditations
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   ●eans
                   they
                   become
                   ready
                   &
                   expert
                   therein
                   .
                   As
                   a
                   schole-●aster
                   cōmandeth
                   his
                   scholar
                   to
                   write
                   letters
                   to
                   his
                   fa●her
                   or
                   mother
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   haue
                   the
                   letters
                   sent
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   his
                   scholar
                   should
                   ●y
                   this
                   gaine
                   some
                   skil
                   and
                   ability
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   write
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   thing
                   to
                   send
                   a
                   letter
                   .
                   So
                   many
                   in
                   our
                   ●ge
                   haue
                   with
                   great
                   deuotion
                   dedicated
                   the
                   epistles
                   of
                   ●heir
                   books
                   to
                   the
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   an
                   intent
                   to
                   
                   send
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   giue
                   contentment
                   to
                   their
                   deuotion
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   example
                   the
                   Epistle
                   of
                   the
                   Booke
                   touching
                   cases
                   of
                   conscience
                   made
                   by
                   Frier
                   Benedictus
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Booke
                   of
                   Euangelical
                   demonstrations
                   vpon
                   the
                   3.
                   
                   Maries
                   ,
                   made
                   by
                   another
                   Frier
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   was
                   also
                   practised
                   by
                   the
                   Emperour
                   Theodosius
                   ,
                   who
                   wrote
                   a
                   letter
                   to
                   S.
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   was
                   dead
                   more
                   then
                   30.
                   yeeres
                   before
                   :
                   which
                   letter
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   Nicephorus
                   .
                
                 
                   Touching
                   the
                   correction
                   of
                   this
                   letter
                   which
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Diuell
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   conceiue
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   inforced
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   busy
                   himselfe
                   in
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   Magdalene
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   by
                   experience
                   verified
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   difficulty
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   apparant
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   spirit
                   is
                   more
                   sharpe-sighted
                   and
                   peircing
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   particularly
                   familiar
                   with
                   mens
                   faults
                   and
                   imperfections
                   then
                   any
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   either
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   others
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 IX
                 .
                 DOVBT
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Diuell
                 could
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 presenting
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgine
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   ANSWERE
                   .
                
                 
                   WHen
                   a
                   good
                   or
                   bad
                   Spirit
                   doth
                   put
                   motions
                   into
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   
                   if
                   hee
                   yeeld
                   his
                   consent
                   and
                   doth
                   operate
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   action
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   mans
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Spirits
                   ;
                   because
                   a
                   voluntary
                   action
                   proceeding
                   from
                   free-will
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   action
                   appertaining
                   to
                   a
                   man.
                   When
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Spirit
                   did
                   aske
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   Spirit
                   of
                   lies
                   in
                   the
                   mouths
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   of
                   Achab
                   ,
                   although
                   this
                   lying
                   spirit
                   ,
                   
                   did
                   speake
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   Zedekias
                   and
                   other
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   action
                   of
                   prophesying
                   falsly
                   ,
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   Zedechias
                   and
                   his
                   companions
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   wicked
                   Spirit
                   
                   came
                   to
                   Saul
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   him
                   throw
                   his
                   speare
                   at
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   
                   ●his
                   action
                   is
                   Sauls
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   wicked
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   because
                   Saul
                   did
                   consent
                   and
                   worke
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   
                   So
                   when
                   the
                   good
                   Angell
                   came
                   vpon
                   Sampson
                   ,
                   by
                   whose
                   force
                   and
                   ●ower
                   he
                   slew
                   a
                   thousand
                   Philistins
                   with
                   the
                   iaw-bone
                   of
                   an
                   asse
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   doth
                   appropriate
                   this
                   victori●us
                   action
                   vnto
                   Sampson
                   holding
                   the
                   iaw-bone
                   in
                   his
                   ●and
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   same
                   good
                   spirit
                   made
                   Elizabeth
                   to
                   declare
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   the
                   Gospel
                   doth
                   make
                   the
                   action
                   to
                   be
                   blessed
                   
                     Elizabeths
                     ,
                     exclamauit
                     &
                     dixit
                  
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   S.
                   
                     Iohn
                     Baptist
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   leapt
                   for
                   ●oy
                   in
                   his
                   mothers
                   belly
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   did
                   co-operate
                   and
                   ●eeld
                   his
                   consent
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   precedent
                   free-will
                   ,
                   ●s
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   fathers
                   haue
                   obserued
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   ●oth
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   and
                   others
                   interprete
                   that
                   sen●ence
                   of
                   S.
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                     Spiritus
                     postulat
                     pro
                     vobis
                     gemitibus
                     in●enarrabilibus
                     ,
                     postulare
                     nos
                     facit
                     &
                     gemere
                     .
                  
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   he
                   inspireth
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   that
                   God
                   hardened
                   Pharaohs
                   heart
                   ,
                   the
                   interpretation
                   heereof
                   is
                   two
                   fold
                   .
                   First
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   God
                   himselfe
                   immediatly
                   that
                   did
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   withdrawing
                   his
                   grace
                   :
                   secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   by
                   Gods
                   permission
                   ,
                   who
                   suffered
                   Satan
                   to
                   tempt
                   him
                   euen
                   to
                   obduratnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   without
                   controule
                   or
                   hindrance
                   .
                   Howsoeuer
                   it
                   bee
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   euill
                   actions
                   of
                   Pharaoh
                   that
                   proceeded
                   from
                   this
                   hardnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   euen
                   that
                   too
                   ,
                   are
                   attributed
                   to
                   
                     Pharaoh
                     ,
                     Indurauit
                     Pharaoh
                     cor
                     suum
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   reason
                   heereof
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   delighted
                   and
                   gaue
                   his
                   consent
                   vnto
                   this
                   hardnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   fared
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   Diuell
                   that
                   possessed
                   Louyse
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   absolute
                   power
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Diuell
                   himselfe
                   said
                   ,
                   and
                   often
                   repeated
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   very
                   great
                   miracle
                   )
                   constrained
                   the
                   Diuell
                   to
                   moo●e
                   the
                   tongue
                   of
                   Louyse
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   imprint
                   in
                   her
                   imagination
                   all
                   which
                   she
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   Louyse
                   giuing
                   her
                   consent
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   longing
                   shee
                   had
                   to
                   conuert
                   the
                   Magician
                   and
                   
                   Magdalene
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   prayers
                   were
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   Louyse
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Diuell
                   but
                   as
                   an
                   inftigatour
                   .
                   Peraduenture
                   God
                   would
                   haue
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   the
                   more
                   how
                   greeuous
                   the
                   offence
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Magdalene
                   was
                   ;
                   shee
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   sending
                   forth
                   hideous
                   yell's
                   and
                   cries
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   force
                   she
                   had
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   an
                   houre
                   ,
                   till
                   shee
                   had
                   lost
                   her
                   voyce
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   to
                   shew
                   how
                   much
                   prayer
                   and
                   merit
                   must
                   be
                   imployed
                   in
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   a
                   miserable
                   man
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   banished
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   although
                   the
                   wicked
                   Spirit
                   did
                   sometimes
                   speake
                   by
                   Parenthesis
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   person
                   ,
                   to
                   declare
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   author
                   and
                   moouer
                   of
                   this
                   discourse
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   lets
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   those
                   other
                   actions
                   might
                   bee
                   humane
                   ,
                   shee
                   working
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   these
                   Parentheses
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   wee
                   haue
                   noted
                   vpon
                   the
                   passage
                   in
                   the
                   292.
                   page
                   ,
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   and
                   the
                   275.
                   page
                   in
                   the
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   29.
                   of
                   December
                   ,
                   she
                   afterward
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   did
                   labour
                   and
                   consent
                   vnto
                   all
                   those
                   prayers
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   proceeded
                   from
                   her
                   owne
                   proper
                   and
                   first
                   motion
                   .
                   Which
                   being
                   so
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   she
                   might
                   present
                   the
                   oblation
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   to
                   God
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   Christians
                   that
                   are
                   present
                   at
                   Masse
                   do
                   or
                   ought
                   to
                   doe
                   .
                   
                     Pro
                     quibus
                     tibi
                     offerimus
                     ,
                     vel
                     qui
                     tibi
                     offerunt
                     hoc
                     sacrificium
                     laudis
                     pro
                     se
                     suisque
                     omnibus
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Heereunto
                   I
                   adde
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   S.
                   Thomas
                   cited
                   before
                   in
                   our
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   who
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   a
                   young
                   man
                   is
                   tempted
                   by
                   the
                   Diuell
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   orders
                   of
                   religion
                   ,
                   who
                   hopes
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   either
                   to
                   ouerthrow
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   spoyle
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   young
                   man
                   doth
                   then
                   pray
                   to
                   God
                   to
                   giue
                   him
                   grace
                   to
                   bee
                   receiued
                   ,
                   this
                   action
                   is
                   meritorious
                   and
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   humane
                   action
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   a
                   good
                   intention
                   ,
                   although
                   the
                   Diuell
                   bee
                   the
                   author
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   when
                   the
                   Diuell
                   straineth
                   to
                   put
                   his
                   first
                   designe
                   in
                   execution
                   ,
                   hee
                   doe
                   yet
                   resist
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   gaineth
                   hee
                   a
                   double
                   conquest
                   vpon
                   his
                   enemy
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   may
                   bee
                   said
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   as
                   giuing
                   of
                   Almes
                   ,
                   or
                   hearing
                   the
                   
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                     Actiones
                     sunt
                     suppositorum
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 X.
                 DOVBT
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 promised
                 him
                 a
                 diminution
                 of
                 his
                 paines
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ANSWERE
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   essentiall
                   torment
                   of
                   the
                   Diuels
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   depriuation
                   of
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   of
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   punishment
                   allotted
                   vnto
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   and
                   proportionable
                   vn●o
                   their
                   first
                   sinne
                   ,
                   cannot
                   bee
                   subiect
                   to
                   augmentation
                   or
                   diminution
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   those
                   accidentall
                   paines
                   bee
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   often
                   written
                   and
                   mentioned
                   in
                   Exorcismes
                   ,
                   
                     Augeo
                     tibi
                     poenas
                  
                   .
                   The
                   doctours
                   of
                   Saint
                   Ieromes
                   time
                   were
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   euill
                   spirits
                   haue
                   new
                   punishments
                   ●nflicted
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   oft
                   as
                   they
                   offended
                   God
                   ,
                   &
                   these
                   punishments
                   are
                   temporall
                   :
                   as
                   parallell
                   heereunto
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   accidentall
                   ioy
                   in
                   the
                   good
                   Angels
                   at
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   lost
                   againe
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   ●eturneth
                   and
                   falles
                   into
                   a
                   relapse
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   essential
                   ioy
                   ●emaineth
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                   Besides
                   God
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   iudgement
                   will
                   augment
                   their
                   paines
                   .
                   Vt
                   ,
                   
                   
                     quid
                     venisti
                     ante
                     tempus
                     ●orquere
                     nos
                     ?
                     &
                     tradidit
                     cruciandos
                     in
                     iudicium
                     reser●ari
                     :
                  
                   although
                   there
                   should
                   bee
                   nothing
                   else
                   done
                   vnto
                   ●em
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   shutting
                   and
                   penning
                   of
                   them
                   vp
                   in
                   hel
                   ,
                   being
                   now
                   at
                   more
                   liberty
                   in
                   the
                   aire
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   a
                   ●ood
                   Angell
                   binds
                   a
                   wicked
                   Spirit
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   Tobias
                   and
                   in
                   ●e
                   Reuelation
                   )
                   then
                   is
                   his
                   paine
                   increased
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   when
                   〈◊〉
                   is
                   loosed
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   diminished
                   and
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                   So
                   ●all
                   Lucifer
                   be
                   serued
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   
                     Soluetur
                     athanas
                     iam
                     alligatus
                  
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   heere
                   no
                   doubt
                   then
                   ,
                   if
                   ●e
                   attribute
                   this
                   vnto
                   the
                   vnlimited
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   ●hich
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   do
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   this
                   power
                   doth
                   〈◊〉
                   Diuel
                   expressely
                   speake
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   haue
                   before
                   obserued
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 XI
                 .
                 DOVBT
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 shew
                 and
                 semblance
                 of
                 ambition
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 certaine
                 praises
                 are
                 bestowed
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 giuen
                 more
                 particularly
                 :
                 which
                 might
                 well
                 be
                 spared
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ANSWERE
                   .
                
                 
                   Touching
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   fortes
                   of
                   learned
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   haue
                   said
                   their
                   opinions
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   being
                   led
                   by
                   the
                   direction
                   of
                   their
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   answere
                   candidely
                   in
                   three
                   words
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   this
                   purpose
                   are
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   a
                   thousand
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   History
                   .
                   The
                   others
                   not
                   regarding
                   their
                   knowledge
                   (
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   might
                   easily
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   composure
                   of
                   a
                   History
                   ,
                   the
                   truth
                   must
                   be
                   purely
                   told
                   and
                   written
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   neither
                   wrappe
                   vp
                   in
                   silence
                   ,
                   reprehensions
                   nor
                   praises
                   ,
                   vices
                   nor
                   vertues
                   )
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   better
                   to
                   haue
                   spared
                   them
                   .
                   Notwithstanding
                   Moses
                   in
                   his
                   bookes
                   ,
                   hauing
                   regard
                   vnto
                   the
                   rules
                   of
                   a
                   History
                   ,
                   did
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   euen
                   when
                   he
                   spake
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   person
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   doth
                   Dauid
                   in
                   his
                   Psalmes
                   ,
                   Iob
                   in
                   his
                   History
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   in
                   his
                   Epistles
                   .
                   Truth
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   would
                   haue
                   pared
                   this
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   History
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   there
                   present
                   did
                   withstand
                   it
                   ,
                   protesting
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   then
                   declare
                   openly
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   History
                   was
                   not
                   syncere
                   and
                   full
                   :
                   which
                   yet
                   I
                   wrote
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   was
                   I
                   present
                   at
                   all
                   these
                   acts
                   .
                   The
                   History
                   was
                   giuen
                   mee
                   in
                   Latine
                   and
                   French
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   word
                   for
                   word
                   be
                   iustified
                   ;
                   yet
                   did
                   I
                   qualifie
                   and
                   moderate
                   this
                   in
                   the
                   margent
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   might
                   seeme
                   to
                   sent
                   of
                   flattery
                   :
                   and
                   for
                   feare
                   least
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   misconceiued
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   this
                   was
                   supposititiall
                   .
                   I
                   afterwards
                   subioyned
                   ,
                   
                     Notwithstanding
                     this
                     hath
                     beene
                     said
                  
                   .
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Trinity
                   which
                   hee
                   speaketh
                   of
                   ,
                   himselfe
                   maketh
                   explanation
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   
                     When
                     the
                     creatures
                     doe
                     conforme
                     their
                     wills
                     vnto
                     the
                     will
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     
                     haue
                     they
                     not
                     but
                     one
                     will
                     with
                     God.
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   agreeable
                   to
                   Saint
                   Paul
                   ,
                   who
                   faith
                   ,
                   
                     Qui
                     adhaeret
                     Deo
                     vnus
                     spiritus
                     est
                     cum
                     eo
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   witnesseth
                   the
                   same
                   whē
                   speaking
                   generally
                   of
                   all
                   Christians
                   he
                   saith
                   Iohn
                   17.
                   
                   
                     Vt
                     ipsi
                     in
                     nobis
                     vnum
                     sint
                     .
                  
                   But
                   neither
                   my selfe
                   nor
                   any
                   of
                   ours
                   doe
                   arrogate
                   or
                   lay
                   claime
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   especially
                   I
                   who
                   am
                   a
                   poore
                   and
                   miserable
                   sinner
                   before
                   God.
                   Men
                   may
                   iudge
                   whether
                   or
                   no
                   I
                   haue
                   beeue
                   ambitious
                   of
                   mine
                   owne
                   glory
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   the
                   Annotation
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   set
                   downe
                   on
                   that
                   pointe
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Diuell
                   doth
                   mention
                   father
                   Lawrent
                   ,
                   and
                   father
                   Michaelis
                   for
                   preachers
                   ,
                   without
                   speaking
                   word
                   of
                   others
                   that
                   were
                   very
                   famous
                   in
                   that
                   kind
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   added
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   
                     He
                     speaketh
                     vnto
                     the
                     capacity
                     of
                     the
                     simple
                     people
                     that
                     were
                     there
                     present
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     these
                     two
                     did
                     preach
                     much
                     in
                     the
                     cities
                     of
                     Prouince
                     .
                  
                   Many
                   will
                   beare
                   mee
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   forbad
                   all
                   Odes
                   and
                   Epigrammes
                   to
                   be
                   inserted
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Booke
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   the
                   Printer
                   was
                   wonne
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   vn●esse
                   through
                   the
                   importunacy
                   of
                   some
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   concerneth
                   the
                   religious
                   orders
                   in
                   common
                   ,
                   the
                   mother
                   Therrese
                   and
                   the
                   Abbot
                   Ioachim
                   haue
                   foretold
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   about
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   two
                   orders
                   should
                   be
                   reformed
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   comming
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   orders
                   should
                   follow
                   ,
                   
                     Postea
                     omnes
                     ordines
                     reformabuntur
                  
                   .
                   Touching
                   particular
                   men
                   (
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   being
                   father
                   Romillon
                   Priest
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   )
                   they
                   are
                   66.
                   yeeres
                   of
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   other
                   not
                   much
                   short
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   hence
                   euinced
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   best
                   rely
                   is
                   now
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   both
                   their
                   age
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   calling
                   will
                   free
                   them
                   from
                   any
                   touch
                   of
                   worldly
                   vanity
                   :
                   ●nd
                   God
                   he
                   knowes
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   History
                   was
                   meerly
                   pub●ished
                   for
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   supportation
                   of
                   the
                   Catho●ick
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   to
                   stoppe
                   the
                   mouths
                   of
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   who
                   wrested
                   and
                   abused
                   the
                   depositions
                   of
                   the
                   Magician
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   our
                   great
                   disgust
                   were
                   put
                   forth
                   in
                   print
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   passe
                   vncheckt
                   ,
                   it
                   might
                   adde
                   obstinacy
                   
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   seduce
                   the
                   others
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   was
                   needfull
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   this
                   History
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   antidote
                   against
                   those
                   cursed
                   depositions
                   .
                   Those
                   that
                   doe
                   yet
                   obiect
                   ,
                   that
                   Hereticks
                   will
                   take
                   their
                   aduantage
                   thereof
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   read
                   with
                   diligence
                   my
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Reader
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   perceiue
                   that
                   nothing
                   makes
                   for
                   them
                   .
                   To
                   conclude
                   ,
                   this
                   History
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   nothing
                   hath
                   been
                   added
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   which
                   nothing
                   is
                   contained
                   ,
                   either
                   against
                   saith
                   or
                   manners
                   :
                   against
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   Church
                   or
                   State
                   ;
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   collection
                   of
                   the
                   Exorcismes
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   of
                   Laon.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   reason
                   why
                   God
                   hath
                   permitted
                   this
                   wonder
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   part
                   the
                   vnbeleefe
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   for
                   their
                   vnbeleefe
                   .
                   Saint
                   Chrysostome
                   inferreth
                   this
                   conclusion
                   against
                   the
                   Athiests
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   
                   vpon
                   the
                   confessions
                   which
                   the
                   Diuils
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   rehearsal
                   of
                   the
                   tortures
                   which
                   they
                   suffered
                   in
                   hell
                   .
                   This
                   proceeded
                   not
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   from
                   their
                   owne
                   accord
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   pride
                   that
                   alwaies
                   swelleth
                   and
                   neuer
                   abateth
                   ,
                   is
                   too
                   repugnant
                   thereunto
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   constraineth
                   them
                   to
                   doe
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   further
                   conuiction
                   of
                   Athiests
                   ,
                   who
                   beleeue
                   not
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   preached
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   Wee
                   are
                   likewise
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   God
                   is
                   wroth
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   maketh
                   men
                   to
                   vnderstand
                   his
                   indignation
                   ,
                   foure
                   seuerall
                   waies
                   .
                   First
                   when
                   hee
                   sendeth
                   them
                   cruell
                   and
                   tyrannous
                   Princes
                   :
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   13.
                   of
                   
                     O
                     see
                  
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     giue
                     thee
                     Kings
                     in
                     my
                     displeasure
                     ,
                     and
                     Rulers
                     in
                     my
                     indignation
                     .
                  
                   The
                   second
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   argument
                   of
                   greater
                   auger
                   )
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   suffereth
                   euill
                   and
                   corrupt
                   Pastours
                   to
                   instruct
                   the
                   people
                   either
                   in
                   doctrine
                   (
                   by
                   permitting
                   them
                   to
                   beleeue
                   lies
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   hearken
                   vnto
                   the
                   truth
                   )
                   or
                   in
                   manners
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   doth
                   threaten
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   14.
                   of
                   Ezechiel
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   .
                   So
                   Caiphas
                   by
                   prophesying
                   amongst
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisies
                   ,
                   and
                   inducing
                   them
                   to
                   crucifie
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   gaue
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   
                   ●
                   signall
                   of
                   their
                   ensucing
                   ruine
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   demonstration
                   of
                   wrath
                   then
                   the
                   former
                   )
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   people
                   are
                   taught
                   by
                   Magicians
                   and
                   Sorce●ers
                   .
                   Thus
                   did
                   Balaam
                   prophesie
                   amongst
                   the
                   Moabites
                   ,
                   ●nd
                   concluded
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   totally
                   ●destroied
                   .
                   
                     Et
                     ●onteret
                     duces
                     Moab
                  
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   ●f
                   them
                   all
                   )
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Diuell
                   is
                   permitted
                   to
                   giue
                   intructions
                   vnto
                   men
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   an
                   immediate
                   operation
                   of
                   is
                   owne
                   (
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   inuisible
                   spirit
                   )
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   possesse
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   (
                   saith
                   
                     S.
                     Chrysostome
                  
                   )
                   God
                   doth
                   conuict
                   and
                   threaten
                   the
                   A●heists
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   beleeue
                   hell
                   fire
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   did
                   the
                   Diuels
                   cry
                   against
                   the
                   Pharisies
                   and
                   vnbeleeuing
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   ●hat
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   was
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   from
                   this
                   History
                   we
                   may
                   draw
                   three
                   obser●able
                   points
                   :
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   o●hers
                   of
                   like
                   condition
                   may
                   take
                   example
                   :
                   the
                   dete●tion
                   of
                   a
                   cursed
                   Magician
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   iust
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ●gainst
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   beleeue
                   or
                   follow
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   taught
                   them
                   by
                   their
                   Pastours
                   and
                   Preachers
                   .
                   But
                   hee
                   that
                   will
                   make
                   vse
                   of
                   the
                   foure
                   signes
                   aboue
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   shal
                   thereby
                   escape
                   the
                   displeasure
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   acquire
                   a
                   full
                   measure
                   of
                   reward
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   wee
                   doe
                   thus
                   conceiue
                   of
                   this
                   History
                   ,
                   it
                   can
                   not
                   chuse
                   but
                   minister
                   much
                   edification
                   vnto
                   our
                   con●ciences
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   are
                   further
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   Creator
                   ●nd
                   soueraigne
                   Lord
                   o●
                   all
                   ,
                   doth
                   imploy
                   both
                   good
                   and
                   ●ad
                   Angels
                   ,
                   about
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   may
                   tend
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   ●nd
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   his
                   good
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   by
                   meanes
                   ●rdinary
                   or
                   extraordinary
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   second
                   wee
                   haue
                   an
                   ●xample
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   certaine
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   least
                   ●ngell
                   in
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   potent
                   then
                   the
                   greatest
                   Diuell
                   in
                   hell
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Diuell
                   himselfe
                   doth
                   precisely
                   con●esse
                   in
                   this
                   History
                   :
                   yet
                   did
                   God
                   suffer
                   the
                   Diuell
                   to
                   re●ist
                   and
                   stand
                   in
                   affront
                   with
                   Michael
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   burying
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Moses
                   .
                   And
                   
                   being
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   stoppe
                   and
                   vanquish
                   him
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   no
                   other
                   remedy
                   but
                   to
                   flye
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pray
                   him
                   to
                   lay
                   ●is
                   command
                   on
                   Satan
                   .
                   
                     Imperet
                     tib●
                     Deus
                     ,
                     increpet
                     te
                     Deus
                     ,
                     Satan
                     :
                  
                   especially
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   iustice
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Diuels
                   are
                   the
                   executioners
                   .
                   Thus
                   when
                   God
                   would
                   trye
                   Iob
                   in
                   his
                   iustice
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   all
                   his
                   cattell
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   all
                   his
                   children
                   to
                   be
                   destroied
                   ,
                   his
                   houses
                   to
                   be
                   throwne
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   fire
                   to
                   descend
                   from
                   heauen
                   and
                   consume
                   all
                   his
                   substance
                   ,
                   then
                   spake
                   hee
                   friendly
                   to
                   Satan
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   written
                   at
                   large
                   in
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   Iob.
                   And
                   when
                   hee
                   would
                   declare
                   his
                   iustice
                   vpon
                   Achab
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   decreed
                   to
                   let
                   him
                   perish
                   in
                   battell
                   for
                   his
                   transgressions
                   ,
                   hee
                   spake
                   vnto
                   a
                   wicked
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   him
                   to
                   goe
                   and
                   execute
                   his
                   pleasure
                   .
                   Now
                   because
                   this
                   History
                   is
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   his
                   iustice
                   against
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   impious
                   and
                   cursed
                   Magicians
                   that
                   euer
                   was
                   ,
                   as
                   appeared
                   in
                   his
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   woman
                   that
                   divulged
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Diuell
                   himselfe
                   called
                   Verrine
                   ,
                   who
                   published
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   her
                   :
                   and
                   further
                   ,
                   in
                   regarde
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   shew
                   an
                   act
                   of
                   iustice
                   vpon
                   the
                   conuerted
                   sinner
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   vnsufferable
                   torments
                   (
                   wherewith
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   fix
                   moneths
                   shee
                   was
                   in
                   all
                   mens
                   sight
                   miserably
                   afflicted
                   )
                   doe
                   very
                   well
                   testifie
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   wondered
                   at
                   ,
                   if
                   heerein
                   hee
                   imployed
                   two
                   executioners
                   of
                   his
                   iustice
                   .
                   Let
                   vs
                   then
                   giue
                   God
                   leaue
                   to
                   doe
                   whatsoeuer
                   seemeth
                   best
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   dispute
                   thus
                   against
                   his
                   powerfulnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   manifest
                   good
                   pleasure
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CONCLVSION
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 compelled
                 to
                 discourse
                 and
                 relate
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 wee
                 should
                 seare
                 and
                 tremble
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               re
               .
               line
               13.
               read
               ,
               
                 The
                 Dominican
                 father
              
               .
               p.
               11.
               l.
               21.
               read
               ,
               refractaric
               .
               p.
               12.
               27.
               read
               ,
               contentations
               .
               p.
               18.
               1.
               24.
               them
               ,
               read
               ,
               it
               .
               p.
               38.
               l.
               30.
               read
               ,
               ouuert
               .
               p.
               82.
               2.
               it
               not
               so
               ,
               r.
               it
               is
               not
               so
               .
               p.
               87.
               l.
               16.
               in
               margine
               ,
               from
               any
               ,
               r.
               
                 from
                 him
              
               .
               p.
               96.
               l.
               vlt.
               or
               them
               ,
               r.
               him
               .
               p.
               97.
               l.
               15.
               leaue
               out
               (
               
                 and
                 further
              
               )
               p.
               103.
               l.
               3.
               for
               them
               ,
               r.
               him
               ,
               105.
               l.
               19.
               for
               the
               ,
               r.
               thy
               .
               p.
               116.
               l.
               10.
               for
               part
               ,
               r.
               heart
               .
               p.
               137.
               l.
               27.
               r.
               to
               the
               blessed
               .
               143.
               l.
               6.
               for
               these
               ,
               r.
               thes
               .
               p.
               ibid.
               l.
               30.
               r
               ,
               things
               .
               p.
               ibid.
               l.
               36.
               r.
               store
               .
               p.
               146.
               l.
               5.
               r.
               ●0000
               .
               p.
               152.
               l.
               12.
               r.
               
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 way
              
               .
               p.
               169.
               l.
               18.
               as
               like
               ,
               r.
               like
               .
               p.
               172.
               l.
               11.
               r.
               seared
               .
               174.
               l.
               32.
               leaue
               ,
               r.
               liue
               .
               p.
               189.
               l.
               26.
               r.
               equall
               .
               p.
               198.
               l.
               8.
               redresse
               ,
               r.
               addresse
               .
               p.
               216.
               ●4
               ,
               r.
               ●auourably
               .
               p.
               219.
               l.
               18.
               in
               margine
               ,
               for
               this
               Saint
               ,
               r.
               
                 the
                 same
              
               .
               p.
               223.
               l.
               13.
               or
               his
               ,
               r.
               this
               .
               p.
               235.
               l.
               32.
               forwhom
               ,
               r.
               which
               ,
               p.
               245.
               l.
               34.
               questioned
               ,
               r.
               question
               ▪
               246.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               domini
               .
               p.
               252.
               l.
               31.
               r.
               follow
               .
               p.
               257.
               l.
               17.
               r.
               lessoned
               .
               p.
               285.
               l.
               35.
               ascent
               .
               p.
               355.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               ●●●nuisibly
               .
               p.
               361.
               l.
               13.
               r.
               Thrones
               .
               p.
               387.
               l.
               15.
               the
               portment
               ,
               deportment
               .
            
          
           
             
               Errata
               in
               the
               discourse
               of
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               12.
               line
               r.
               erant
               ,
               read
               ,
               erant
               .
               p.
               17.
               l.
               5.
               this
               ,
               r.
               his
               .
               Ibid.
               p.
               25.
               leaue
               out
               ,
               ●t
               .
               p.
               50.
               l.
               9.
               
               Spiritum
               ,
               r.
               Spirituum
               .
               p.
               78.
               l.
               24.
               do
               ,
               r.
               did
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
                 
                   AA
                
              
            
             
               THE
               ADMIRABLE
               HISTORIE
               OF
               A
               PENITENT
               woman
               conuerted
               ,
               who
               was
               seduced
               by
               a
               Magician
               in
               the
               Country
               of
               Prouince
               in
               France
               :
               and
               of
               the
               end
               of
               the
               said
               Magician
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   27.
                   of
                   November
                   .
                   1610.
                   
                
              
               
                 THE
                 reuerend
                 Father
                 and
                 Frier
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Michaelis
                
                 ,
                 Prior
                 of
                 the
                 Couent
                 of
                 S.
                 Magdalen
                 at
                 S.
                 Maximin
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 preaching
                 Friers
                 ,
                 hauing
                 sent
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Domptius
                
                 (
                 aboue-named
                 )
                 to
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 penitence
                 of
                 the
                 ●id
                 Saints
                 :
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 ●7
                 .
                 of
                 Nouember
                 ,
                 1610.
                 )
                 there
                 came
                 thither
                 from
                 Saint
                 Maximin
                 ,
                 by
                 Father
                 Michaelis
                 his
                 appointment
                 ,
                 Fa●er
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 and
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Magdalene
                   de
                   Demandouls
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Louyse
                   Capeau
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 ●as
                 held
                 expedient
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Magdalene
                 should
                 ●ere
                 soiourne
                 ,
                 especially
                 on
                 S.
                 Andrewes
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 ●ustrate
                 the
                 menaces
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 that
                 threatned
                 to
                 ●rrie
                 her
                 away
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 compact
                 ●ade
                 betwixt
                 them
                 two
                 yeeres
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Mag●lene
                 confessed
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 hauing
                 been
                 formerly
                 ●xorcised
                 in
                 diuers
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 
                   nostre
                   Dame
                   de
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 S.
                 Maximin
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Aix
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 many
                 mo●eths
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 affaire
                 the
                 said
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 
                 did
                 exercise
                 much
                 patience
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 charitie
                 towards
                 the
                 said
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 neuer
                 able
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 possesse
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 one
                 word
                 ;
                 vpon
                 the
                 28.29
                 .
                 and
                 30.
                 of
                 Nouember
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 began
                 againe
                 to
                 vndergoe
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 an
                 Exorcist
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ;
                 endeuouring
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Diuels
                 to
                 speake
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 occurrence
                 of
                 busines
                 ,
                 it
                 behoued
                 the
                 said
                 Father
                 Francis
                 to
                 be
                 absent
                 for
                 certaine
                 daies
                 from
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
                 Vpon
                 whose
                 departure
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 3.
                 of
                 December
                 )
                 the
                 said
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 very
                 carefully
                 watched
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 space
                 ,
                 especially
                 vpon
                 S
                 Andrewes
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 ,
                 it
                 chanced
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 would
                 sensibly
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 haue
                 carried
                 her
                 away
                 ,
                 
                 euen
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 of
                 Penitence
                 ,
                 whither
                 she
                 was
                 led
                 to
                 preuent
                 the
                 worst
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 they
                 lifted
                 her
                 vp
                 very
                 high
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 haue
                 carried
                 her
                 out
                 at
                 a
                 window
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Quire
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 Father
                 Romillon
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 her
                 ,
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 call
                 for
                 aide
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 contest
                 with
                 the
                 Diuels
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 She
                 is
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 3.
                 of
                 December
                 Father
                 Romillon
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 before
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 did
                 intreate
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Domptius
                
                 the
                 Dominican
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 some
                 Exorcismes
                 for
                 Father
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 was
                 to
                 vndergoe
                 that
                 labour
                 ;
                 assuring
                 him
                 that
                 Father
                 Michaelis
                 would
                 auow
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 him
                 as
                 his
                 assistant
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 proceedings
                 of
                 Inquisitour
                 ,
                 to
                 annihilate
                 and
                 breake
                 off
                 all
                 contracts
                 betweene
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Father
                 Domptius
                 then
                 answered
                 very
                 coldly
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 trauelled
                 and
                 wearied
                 with
                 the
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 charge
                 .
              
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 vpon
                 the
                 6.
                 of
                 December
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 coniure
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Exorcisme
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 her
                 bodie
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 
                 said
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 bow
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 adoration
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 readily
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 astonishment
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 vpon
                 another
                 occasion
                 laboured
                 three
                 weekes
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Diuell
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 performe
                 an
                 action
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 7
                 ●nd
                 8.
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 were
                 asked
                 and
                 readily
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 resided
                 there
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 witchcraft
                 :
                 
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 named
                 himselfe
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 Gresil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 Sonneillon
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 three
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 in
                 the
                 ranke
                 of
                 Thrones
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 Louyse
                 gaue
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 in
                 her
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 this
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Dominican
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 now
                 an
                 Exorcist
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 weekes
                 )
                 had
                 after
                 Euen-song
                 finished
                 his
                 Rosarie
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominicke
                 )
                 hee
                 did
                 immediatly
                 present
                 three
                 prayers
                 vnto
                 three
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 S.
                 Dominicke
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 did
                 sensibly
                 feele
                 a
                 maruellous
                 power
                 ,
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 and
                 attention
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 amazed
                 from
                 whence
                 such
                 incitements
                 might
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 endeuoured
                 by
                 al
                 meanes
                 to
                 slake
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 strange
                 motion
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 finde
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 vntill
                 hee
                 affronted
                 the
                 diuell
                 with
                 an
                 Exorcisme
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 so
                 demanded
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 did
                 ●ost
                 disquiet
                 him
                 ?
                 Who
                 answered
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 those
                 whom
                 thou
                 doest
                 with
                 such
                 ardencie
                 of
                 affection
                 pray
                 ●nto
                 .
                 The
                 Exorcist
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 (
                 vnto
                 whom
                 he
                 euer
                 bore
                 a
                 particular
                 deuotion
                 )
                 .
                 
                 The
                 diuell
                 said
                 ,
                 no
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Virgin
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 Dominicke
                 :
                 yet
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 ●poken
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 this
                 to
                 any
                 person
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   8.
                   of
                   December
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   4.
                   feast
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   weeke
                   of
                   Aduent
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   conception
                   of
                   our
                   Lady
                   .
                   1610.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 began
                 to
                 exorcise
                 ;
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 entrie
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 following
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
              
               
                 a
                 b
                 .
                 Mary
                 is
                 the
                 goodliest
                 creature
                 that
                 euer
                 the
                 eternall
                 Father
                 created
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 great
                 griefe
                 doe
                 I
                 speake
                 it
                 .
                 She
                 standeth
                 incessantly
                 before
                 her
                 sonne
                 making
                 intercession
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 she
                 sheweth
                 him
                 the
                 wombe
                 that
                 bare
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 breasts
                 that
                 gaue
                 him
                 sucke
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 seruices
                 that
                 euer
                 she
                 did
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 so
                 faire
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 diuels
                 themselues
                 would
                 endure
                 all
                 the
                 tortures
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 only
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 her
                 beautie
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 could
                 neuer
                 haue
                 the
                 grace
                 to
                 see
                 her
                 in
                 glorie
                 ,
                 neither
                 haue
                 they
                 deserued
                 ,
                 or
                 euer
                 shall
                 deserue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 excessiue
                 pride
                 and
                 arrogancie
                 .
                 She
                 is
                 so
                 amiable
                 ,
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 rich
                 in
                 all
                 perfections
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 Angell
                 ,
                 nor
                 Archangell
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 Seraphins
                 themselues
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 equall
                 matches
                 vnto
                 Mary
                 in
                 beauty
                 .
                 She
                 is
                 rich
                 and
                 a
                 Queene
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 idlenesse
                 to
                 demaund
                 ,
                 whether
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 she
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bestow
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 beg
                 it
                 of
                 her
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 she
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 therefore
                 know
                 all
                 your
                 necessities
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 euer
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 her
                 Sonne
                 suing
                 and
                 saying
                 :
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 take
                 compassion
                 vpon
                 these
                 miserable
                 sinners
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 
                 times
                 they
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 aske
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Zebedeus
                 ,
                 who
                 prayed
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 sonnes
                 might
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 that
                 she
                 wronged
                 her selfe
                 in
                 speaking
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 should
                 be
                 damned
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 better
                 then
                 you
                 what
                 is
                 needfull
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 will
                 answere
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   you
                   aske
                   .
                
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 which
                 I
                 vtter
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 new
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 diuell
                 doth
                 speak
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 loue
                 ,
                 serue
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 the
                 most
                 blessed
                 and
                 most
                 worthie
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 carried
                 with
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 perfect
                 zeale
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 neuer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 neuer
                 ,
                 neuer
                 (
                 
                   O
                   Mary
                   thou
                   sacred
                   mother
                   of
                   God
                
                 )
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 confusion
                 .
                 The
                 diuell
                 himselfe
                 by
                 the
                 coaction
                 of
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 honour
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 thee
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 vnaccustomed
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 diuels
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 call
                 thee
                 either
                 plaine
                 a
                 Mary
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 accession
                 of
                 title
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 contempt
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 name
                 thee
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 names
                 of
                 blasphemie
                 in
                 great
                 indignation
                 :
                 but
                 neuer
                 before
                 by
                 this
                 so
                 excellent
                 an
                 attribute
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 vsing
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 all
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 said
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Ladie
                 ,
                 in
                 honouring
                 her
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 then
                 which
                 no
                 dignitie
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 none
                 more
                 venerable
                 .
              
               
                 b
                 Shee
                 is
                 also
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 she
                 is
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 the
                 spouse
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peerelesse
                 temple
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Trinitie
                 .
                 Shee
                 is
                 besides
                 ,
                 sister
                 vnto
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 yea
                 euen
                 their
                 Queene
                 and
                 Princesse
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 blessed
                 humanitie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 shee
                 hath
                 her
                 Quire
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 whose
                 excellence
                 admitteth
                 no
                 partners
                 or
                 equals
                 to
                 keepe
                 her
                 companie
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 shee
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 and
                 most
                 matchlesse
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 stands
                 
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 is
                 cloathed
                 with
                 all
                 power
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 bountie
                 ,
                 should
                 mould
                 and
                 fashion
                 her
                 to
                 admiration
                 :
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 wonder
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 haue
                 a
                 will
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 impotencie
                 and
                 disability
                 maketh
                 them
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 their
                 intendments
                 :
                 others
                 haue
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 bodily
                 impeachments
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 grace
                 they
                 cannot
                 imploy
                 it
                 thereunto
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 diuels
                 haue
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 steedeth
                 them
                 very
                 little
                 .
                 But
                 c
                 thou
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
                 it
                 constrainedly
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 all-knowing
                 ,
                 and
                 euerlastingly
                 good
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 whatsoeuer
                 seemeth
                 good
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 are
                 vngratefull
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 discourses
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 vse
                 and
                 obseruation
                 ,
                 the
                 sister
                 d
                 Catherine
                 of
                 France
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 with
                 her
                 Magdalene
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 know
                 the
                 rare
                 and
                 transcendent
                 praises
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 held
                 vnmeete
                 that
                 *
                 Magdalene
                 should
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 exorcising
                 of
                 
                   Louyse
                   .
                
                 )
                 And
                 being
                 come
                 thither
                 and
                 seated
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 step
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Penitence
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 turned
                 towards
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 yell
                 with
                 a
                 hideous
                 out-cry
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 although
                 thou
                 be
                 my
                 Prince
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 greater
                 then
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 commandeth
                 me
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 thy
                 presence
                 :
                 yes
                 ,
                 a
                 yes
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 speake
                 before
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Proud
                 Belzebub
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 hearing
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 bellow
                 like
                 a
                 furious
                 Bull
                 ,
                 and
                 wresting
                 aside
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 eies
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 wrath
                 and
                 fiercenesse
                 he
                 tooke
                 her
                 shooe
                 ,
                 and
                 threw
                 it
                 against
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 therewith
                 he
                 strucke
                 Louyse
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 .
              
               
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 these
                 brauadoes
                 of
                 
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Verrine
                
                 addressed
                 his
                 speach
                 vnto
                 the
                 said
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 .
                 b
                 O
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 how
                 blest
                 is
                 S.
                 Baume
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 blessed
                 for
                 euer
                 is
                 this
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 become
                 a
                 second
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 but
                 hitherto
                 thou
                 remainest
                 arrogant
                 ,
                 vnthankfull
                 ,
                 obdurate
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 the
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 Creatour
                 is
                 yet
                 readie
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   Magdalene
                   :
                   Marie
                
                 intercedeth
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 pleadeth
                 for
                 thee
                 before
                 her
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 saith
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 My
                 sonne
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 will
                 be
                 conuerted
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
                 But
                 O
                 cursed
                 ,
                 polluted
                 ,
                 detestable
                 woman
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 thou
                 still
                 shuttest
                 vp
                 the
                 dore
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 take
                 heed
                 vnto
                 thy selfe
                 ;
                 take
                 heede
                 ,
                 take
                 heede
                 ,
                 take
                 heede
                 Magdalene
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 neuer
                 was
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 neuer
                 was
                 Herode
                 so
                 tormented
                 as
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 ,
                 except
                 thou
                 amend
                 thy
                 life
                 and
                 conuersation
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 forsake
                 these
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Leuiathan
                   ,
                   Balberith
                   ,
                   Asmodee
                   ,
                   Astaroth
                   ,
                
                 forsake
                 this
                 infernall
                 societie
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 they
                 all
                 doe
                 thirst
                 after
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 after
                 thy
                 damnation
                 .
                 Louyse
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 shee
                 is
                 possessed
                 out
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 God
                 giueth
                 the
                 touch
                 vnto
                 this
                 instrument
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 listen
                 after
                 his
                 melodious
                 harmonie
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 this
                 good
                 God
                 will
                 receiue
                 thee
                 to
                 grace
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 doe
                 repent
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 proue
                 another
                 Thais
                 ;
                 Humiliate
                 thy selfe
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 returne
                 and
                 obey
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 c
                 miracle
                 ,
                 an
                 vn-heard
                 of
                 miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 will
                 neuer
                 happen
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 should
                 conuert
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 in
                 steed
                 of
                 a
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 an
                 Apothecarie
                 ●nd
                 a
                 Surgeon
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 all
                 these
                 discourses
                 ,
                 d
                 Magdalene
                 still
                 remained
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 her
                 first
                 desperate
                 estate
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 all
                 ●he
                 compassionate
                 spectators
                 were
                 much
                 amazed
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 heare
                 ●uch
                 high
                 and
                 mysterious
                 discourses
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounced
                 after
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 customarie
                 manner
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 held
                 
                 sit
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 her
                 vnto
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 7.
                 penetentiall
                 Psalmes
                 and
                 other
                 prayers
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 this
                 was
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 said
                 vnto
                 her
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 where
                 are
                 thy
                 e
                 teares
                 ?
                 where
                 are
                 those
                 gnawings
                 and
                 remorses
                 of
                 conscience
                 ?
                 where
                 are
                 those
                 sighes
                 which
                 a
                 penitent
                 woman
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 ?
                 At
                 this
                 Magdalene
                 began
                 to
                 weep
                 ,
                 and
                 bitterly
                 bewailing
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 she
                 fell
                 downe
                 at
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 forgiuenesse
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 protestation
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 knew
                 her selfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 cursed
                 and
                 disconsolate
                 sinner
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 remained
                 well
                 edified
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 conceiued
                 good
                 hope
                 of
                 her
                 conuersion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   9.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
              
               
                 ON
                 which
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Dominican
                 father
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 a
                 Accursed
                 woman
                 ,
                 listen
                 and
                 bee
                 attentiue
                 vnto
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 say
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 I
                 call
                 thee
                 accursed
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 so
                 impure
                 as
                 thou
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 most
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 bee
                 most
                 vnfortunate
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 thou
                 bee
                 conuerted
                 .
                 Neuer
                 b
                 was
                 Cain
                 ,
                 neuer
                 was
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 neuer
                 was
                 Pilat
                 ,
                 neuer
                 was
                 the
                 rich
                 Glutton
                 so
                 horribly
                 tortured
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 .
                 Louyse
                 is
                 no
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 Louyse
                 hath
                 no
                 indowments
                 of
                 literature
                 ,
                 Louyse
                 neuer
                 was
                 a
                 student
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 well
                 knowest
                 ,
                 that
                 Louyse
                 vnderstandeth
                 not
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ;
                 but
                 almightie
                 God
                 who
                 knoweth
                 thy
                 most
                 reserued
                 cogitations
                 ,
                 compelleth
                 me
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 c
                 thou
                 hast
                 againe
                 harkened
                 vnto
                 Belzebub
                 with
                 stronger
                 attention
                 (
                 dissembling
                 and
                 gracelesse
                 Witch
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 )
                 then
                 vnto
                 thy
                 Creatour
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 thou
                 couertly
                 doest
                 bay
                 by
                 day
                 .
                 Gracelesse
                 and
                 accursed
                 woman
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 here
                 lay
                 it
                 vnto
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 fearfully
                 incensed
                 against
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 vncontroulable
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 thanklesse
                 and
                 proud
                 wretch
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 the
                 d
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 stand
                 for
                 thee
                 :
                 shee
                 is
                 euer
                 ,
                 euer
                 ,
                 euer
                 speaking
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 she
                 is
                 euertelling
                 her
                 sonne
                 :
                 to
                 morrow
                 Magdalene
                 will
                 be
                 obedient
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 Magdalene
                 will
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 she
                 wil
                 turne
                 to
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 shee
                 will
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
                 O
                 heart
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 O
                 heart
                 of
                 marble
                 and
                 of
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 soften
                 or
                 make
                 thee
                 tender
                 but
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb.
                 Looke
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 wilfull
                 ,
                 else
                 art
                 thou
                 euerlastingly
                 vndone
                 :
                 O
                 thou
                 a
                 thousand
                 and
                 a
                 million
                 of
                 times
                 accursed
                 ,
                 damned
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 more
                 deepely
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 shall
                 carrie
                 thee
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 to
                 hell
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 neuer
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 wonder
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 now
                 wrought
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 thou
                 vngracious
                 and
                 flint-hearted
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 could
                 doe
                 no
                 good
                 vpon
                 thee
                 neither
                 by
                 his
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 preaching
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 reading
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 good
                 men
                 as
                 haue
                 prayed
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 must
                 thou
                 haue
                 a
                 Diuell
                 to
                 conuert
                 thee
                 ?
                 must
                 thou
                 haue
                 a
                 Diuell
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 Apothecarie
                 ,
                 and
                 Surgeon
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 more
                 strange
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 hundred
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 dead
                 bodies
                 raised
                 and
                 enlifened
                 againe
                 .
                 The
                 defect
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 but
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
                 another
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 another
                 Thais
                 ,
                 another
                 Mary
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 
                   Pelagia
                   .
                   Magdelene
                
                 I
                 aduise
                 thee
                 resist
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 open
                 the
                 dore
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 locked
                 against
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 compassion
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 pardon
                 to
                 thy
                 ●ransgressions
                 .
              
               
                 Verrine
                 continued
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 .
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 Louyse
                 is
                 very
                 scrupulous
                 and
                 daintie
                 of
                 an
                 oath
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 sweare
                 for
                 any
                 good
                 .
                 I
                 then
                 doe
                 sweare
                 by
                 your
                 God
                 and
                 by
                 your
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 .
                 And
                 till
                 this
                 present
                 thou
                 diddest
                 conceiue
                 it
                 was
                 Louyse
                 :
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 true
                 ?
                 The
                 all-powerfull
                 God
                 who
                 seeth
                 thy
                 in-most
                 
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 constraineth
                 me
                 to
                 speake
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 hee
                 cried
                 .
                 Ha
                 ,
                 woe
                 is
                 me
                 .
                 e
                 Ha
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 thou
                 doest
                 threaten
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 regard
                 thy
                 threates
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 maister
                 more
                 potent
                 then
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 hell
                 besides
                 doth
                 command
                 me
                 .
                 Then
                 turning
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 hee
                 said
                 ;
                 Magdalene
                 renounce
                 
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Leuiathan
                   ,
                   Baal-berith
                   ,
                   Asmodee
                   ,
                   Astaroth
                
                 ;
                 say
                 but
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   renounce
                   thee
                   cursed
                   Belzebub
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thee
                 wretched
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 &
                 thee
                 Baalberith
                 ,
                 and
                 thee
                 Astaroth
                 ,
                 and
                 thee
                 Asmodee
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 willed
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 force
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 a
                 abiuration
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 did
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Louyse
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 and
                 of
                 so
                 terrible
                 an
                 inuectiue
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 Dominican
                 turned
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 her
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Conuerte
                   me
                   Domine
                   ,
                   &
                   conuertar
                   ad
                   te
                   .
                
                 Then
                 began
                 she
                 to
                 weepe
                 very
                 tenderly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 external
                 appearance
                 shewed
                 maruellous
                 great
                 contrition
                 for
                 her
                 life
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 kissed
                 a
                 Crucifix
                 which
                 she
                 held
                 in
                 her
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Dominican
                 when
                 he
                 perceiued
                 in
                 her
                 so
                 much
                 compunction
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 terrible
                 batteries
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 hammer
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 so
                 beate
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 asked
                 her
                 how
                 she
                 found
                 her selfe
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 answered
                 :
                 Ha!
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 at
                 the
                 brink
                 of
                 desperation
                 .
                 b
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Father
                 replied
                 :
                 No
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 call
                 thee
                 to
                 reiect
                 thee
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Be
                 confident
                 that
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 is
                 opened
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 hand
                 is
                 stretched
                 out
                 to
                 receiue
                 thee
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 resist
                 not
                 his
                 motions
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 but
                 ponder
                 well
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 them
                 God
                 doth
                 offer
                 vnto
                 thee
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 abundance
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 willing
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 proue
                 another
                 Magdalene
                 .
                 What
                 inducement
                 leadeth
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 distrustfull
                 of
                 the
                 bountie
                 and
                 mercie
                 of
                 thy
                 Redeemer
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 c
                 am
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 immense
                 sea
                 of
                 my
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 soulnesse
                 of
                 my
                 transgressions
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 did
                 Verrine
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 spoken
                 this
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 occasion
                 thee
                 to
                 despaire
                 :
                 
                 no
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 although
                 any
                 other
                 sinner
                 should
                 commit
                 a
                 million
                 of
                 impieties
                 more
                 then
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 pardon
                 him
                 vpon
                 his
                 comming
                 home
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 God
                 cannot
                 lie
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 said
                 it
                 :
                 In
                 d
                 
                   quacunque
                   hora
                
                 ,
                 He
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 sessement
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 ,
                 or
                 enormitie
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 he
                 desireth
                 only
                 vnsained
                 repentance
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 God
                 receiueth
                 a
                 sinner
                 as
                 the
                 prodigall
                 childe
                 was
                 receiued
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 words
                 were
                 vttered
                 by
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 assemblie
                 was
                 possessed
                 with
                 more
                 amazement
                 ,
                 then
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 after
                 Euening-song
                 were
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 exorcised
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 before
                 the
                 great
                 Altar
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 remaineth
                 a
                 pourtrait
                 or
                 picture
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 sonne
                 Iesus
                 in
                 her
                 armes
                 ,
                 hauing
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 her
                 the
                 blessed
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 S.
                 Dominicke
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ●he
                 said
                 Father
                 demanded
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 Doe
                 you
                 acknowledge
                 your selfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 proud
                 ,
                 vngratefull
                 ,
                 and
                 refractorie
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 creature
                 ●hat
                 did
                 euer
                 tread
                 on
                 earth
                 ?
                 Doe
                 you
                 renounce
                 with
                 your
                 whole
                 heart
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 ?
                 Are
                 you
                 ●eadie
                 to
                 set
                 open
                 your
                 heart
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 created
                 ●ou
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 yes
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 ●athan
                 she
                 spit
                 e
                 three
                 seuerall
                 times
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Then
                 presently
                 spake
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Magdalene
                 true
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 thou
                 spakest
                 from
                 thy
                 ●eart
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 now
                 doth
                 the
                 whole
                 host
                 of
                 heauen
                 ●●ioyce
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 hell
                 is
                 in
                 great
                 sorrow
                 and
                 con●●sion
                 ;
                 the
                 Almightie
                 compelleth
                 mee
                 to
                 speake
                 it
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 take
                 now
                 vnto
                 thee
                 thy
                 God
                 and
                 thy
                 Crea●or
                 for
                 thy
                 Father
                 and
                 husband
                 .
                 Loue
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 a●●ne
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 neither
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 women
                 ,
                 ●or
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 whatsoeuer
                 share
                 or
                 haue
                 fel●●wship
                 herein
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 deliuer
                 vp
                 ●●e
                 key
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 faculties
                 of
                 thy
                 soule
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 he
                 now
                 begins
                 to
                 take
                 affection
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 f
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 affect
                 beautie
                 ,
                 thy
                 spouse
                 is
                 the
                 comeliest
                 amongst
                 men
                 .
                 Hadst
                 thou
                 but
                 once
                 seene
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 that
                 other
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 nothing
                 but
                 languish
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 turning
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 )
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 well
                 :
                 yet
                 neuer
                 saw
                 we
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 glorious
                 beautie
                 ,
                 although
                 wee
                 would
                 endure
                 whole
                 millions
                 of
                 torments
                 to
                 gaine
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thy
                 spouse
                 is
                 most
                 louely
                 ,
                 most
                 gracious
                 ,
                 most
                 perfect
                 :
                 He
                 would
                 yet
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 here
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 hands
                 of
                 iron
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 feete
                 of
                 wooll
                 for
                 you
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 knew
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 his
                 beautie
                 ,
                 would
                 suffer
                 millions
                 of
                 torments
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 only
                 a
                 glance
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 passed
                 by
                 :
                 yea
                 the
                 very
                 diuels
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 beautie
                 ,
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 and
                 perfection
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 louest
                 riches
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ;
                 thy
                 Spouse
                 is
                 powerfull
                 to
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 thee
                 Paradise
                 and
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 replenished
                 with
                 all
                 riches
                 and
                 pleasures
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 Fie
                 on
                 diuels
                 ,
                 fie
                 on
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 fie
                 on
                 all
                 hell
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 Diuels
                 promise
                 mountaines
                 and
                 maruels
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wages
                 wee
                 giue
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 serue
                 and
                 pleasure
                 vs
                 ,
                 is
                 meerely
                 hell
                 .
                 But
                 with
                 thy
                 Spouse
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 thousand
                 millions
                 of
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 neuer
                 decrease
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 euer
                 haue
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 delights
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 infinite
                 ,
                 the
                 contentation
                 so
                 numberlesse
                 ,
                 the
                 ioyes
                 so
                 exquisite
                 and
                 immense
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 I
                 should
                 discourse
                 thereof
                 vntill
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 I
                 not
                 set
                 foorth
                 their
                 vndescribeable
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 excellencie
                 .
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 louest
                 noblenesse
                 of
                 blood
                 :
                 Thy
                 Spouse
                 shall
                 ennoble
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 ranke
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 Queene
                 and
                 Princesse
                 :
                 onely
                 loue
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 sithence
                 he
                 loueth
                 thee
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 inuest
                 thee
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 honour
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 also
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 most
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 
                 God
                 for
                 thy
                 mother
                 :
                 For
                 thy
                 g
                 naturall
                 mother
                 heere
                 wisheth
                 thee
                 much
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 not
                 abilitie
                 of
                 performance
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 sacred
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 all
                 power
                 to
                 satisfie
                 thy
                 desires
                 ;
                 all
                 knowledge
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 what
                 is
                 meete
                 for
                 thee
                 :
                 all
                 goodnesse
                 to
                 grant
                 thy
                 requests
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 so
                 amiable
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 paragond
                 by
                 any
                 :
                 we
                 Diuels
                 neither
                 haue
                 seene
                 her
                 ,
                 nor
                 shall
                 see
                 her
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 to
                 behold
                 her
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 will
                 assault
                 thee
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 euen
                 vntill
                 they
                 tempt
                 thee
                 to
                 despaire
                 :
                 but
                 bee
                 of
                 good
                 cheere
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 cheere
                 ;
                 God
                 will
                 yeeld
                 thee
                 his
                 assistance
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 but
                 permit
                 him
                 to
                 discipline
                 and
                 gouerne
                 thy
                 soule
                 .
                 And
                 take
                 thou
                 no
                 thought
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 victorie
                 will
                 remaine
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 thou
                 oughtest
                 to
                 tread
                 in
                 the
                 paths
                 of
                 simplicitie
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 read
                 many
                 bookes
                 ,
                 but
                 art
                 little
                 aduantaged
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 gate
                 of
                 Paradise
                 is
                 so
                 narrow
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 enter
                 in
                 but
                 one
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 you
                 passe
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 creepe
                 vpon
                 your
                 belly
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 to
                 thanke
                 h
                 Magdalene
                 a
                 thousand
                 million
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 hath
                 done
                 much
                 in
                 thy
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 hereafter
                 be
                 thy
                 aduocate
                 ,
                 yea
                 euen
                 thy
                 sister
                 to
                 be
                 assistant
                 vnto
                 thee
                 in
                 all
                 perils
                 and
                 dangers
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 oughtest
                 also
                 to
                 render
                 thankes
                 vnto
                 S.
                 i
                 Dominicke
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 great
                 enemie
                 of
                 mine
                 he
                 is
                 )
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 mediated
                 much
                 in
                 thy
                 behalfe
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 must
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 the
                 Angell
                 that
                 is
                 thy
                 Gardian
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 begged
                 thee
                 of
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 Lord
                 leaue
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 suffer
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 day
                 longer
                 in
                 my
                 custodie
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 will
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 she
                 will
                 ●epent
                 ,
                 she
                 will
                 readily
                 relinquish
                 all
                 the
                 blandishments
                 ●nd
                 inticings
                 of
                 hell
                 .
                 Courage
                 then
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 for
                 ●hou
                 hast
                 gracious
                 and
                 diligent
                 Aduocates
                 for
                 thee
                 vn●o
                 God.
                 Then
                 shewing
                 her
                 Father
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fa●her
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 behold
                 
                 thy
                 Gods
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 yet
                 as
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 suffer
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 be
                 gouerned
                 ,
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 be
                 obseruant
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 their
                 aduice
                 and
                 counsell
                 .
              
               
                 Verrine
                 added
                 :
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 didst
                 thou
                 neuer
                 see
                 k
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ?
                 Whereunto
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 :
                 And
                 knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Diuell
                 dareth
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 his
                 superiour
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 thus
                 ?
                 Speake
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 was
                 spoken
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 said
                 to
                 Belzebub
                 :
                 I
                 regard
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 thy
                 threats
                 ;
                 a
                 greater
                 Master
                 then
                 thou
                 commandeth
                 me
                 .
                 In
                 Hell
                 I
                 owe
                 thee
                 homage
                 and
                 obseruance
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 more
                 powerfull
                 then
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 in
                 this
                 bodie
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 nought
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 thee
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 thy
                 Creator
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 addressed
                 his
                 speech
                 again
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Thou
                 hast
                 been
                 serued
                 like
                 a
                 Princesse
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 at
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 Content
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 disgest
                 this
                 remonstrance
                 well
                 :
                 all
                 these
                 discourses
                 are
                 intended
                 to
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 this
                 was
                 finished
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 assembly
                 thought
                 it
                 fit
                 to
                 say
                 a
                 
                   Te
                   Deum
                   laudamus
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 giue
                 thankes
                 vnto
                 the
                 Almightie
                 for
                 his
                 manifold
                 mercies
                 shewred
                 downe
                 from
                 aboue
                 vpon
                 the
                 said
                 Magdalene
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 ioy
                 and
                 contentment
                 of
                 her
                 owne
                 mother
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 accident
                 was
                 there
                 present
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Te
                   Deum
                   laudamus
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 cast
                 her selfe
                 at
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 craued
                 her
                 pardon
                 ;
                 and
                 performed
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 assemblie
                 ,
                 who
                 receiued
                 much
                 comfort
                 and
                 gladnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 vnbounded
                 and
                 infinite
                 bountie
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 his
                 creatures
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 some
                 aduised
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 take
                 her
                 Creator
                 for
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 for
                 her
                 sister
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 S.
                 Dominicke
                 for
                 her
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 for
                 her
                 brothers
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 by
                 these
                 seuerall
                 appellations
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 prayed
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 she
                 directed
                 a
                 letter
                 by
                 the
                 aduice
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 her
                 Confessor
                 to
                 her
                 blessed
                 and
                 gracious
                 Mother
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 following
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 l
                 most
                 sacred
                 ,
                 most
                 glorious
                 ,
                 most
                 sweet
                 and
                 amiable
                 Mother
                 ,
                 I
                 salute
                 you
                 with
                 my
                 very
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 my selfe
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 poore
                 afflicted
                 daughter
                 before
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 some
                 consolation
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 addresse
                 my selfe
                 to
                 you
                 (
                 my
                 dearest
                 and
                 most
                 amiable
                 mother
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 poore
                 desolate
                 girle
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 destituted
                 and
                 defeated
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 deuoid
                 of
                 all
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 surcharged
                 with
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 naught
                 .
                 I
                 therefore
                 in
                 all
                 humilitie
                 pray
                 you
                 to
                 take
                 pitie
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 here
                 protest
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 offer
                 and
                 consecrate
                 my selfe
                 wholly
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 freely
                 bequeath
                 you
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 thereof
                 implant
                 the
                 vnstained
                 lilies
                 of
                 puritie
                 and
                 chastitie
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 dearest
                 spouse
                 Iesus
                 may
                 repose
                 himselfe
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 I
                 giue
                 also
                 vnto
                 you
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 powers
                 of
                 my
                 soule
                 :
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 my
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 to
                 plant
                 therein
                 the
                 lawrell
                 of
                 perfect
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 trust
                 wholly
                 vpō
                 my
                 spouse
                 :
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 my
                 wil
                 ,
                 to
                 plant
                 therin
                 the
                 rose
                 of
                 seruent
                 loue
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 aboue
                 all
                 things
                 cleaue
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 loue
                 abandon
                 all
                 other
                 by
                 affection
                 :
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 my
                 memorie
                 ,
                 to
                 plant
                 therein
                 the
                 violet
                 of
                 deepe
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 me
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 my
                 base
                 and
                 meane
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 deiect
                 and
                 debase
                 my selfe
                 to
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 my
                 beloued
                 and
                 dearest
                 spouse
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 heartily
                 beseech
                 you
                 my
                 dearest
                 and
                 best
                 beloued
                 Mother
                 to
                 accept
                 these
                 my
                 prayers
                 and
                 offers
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 I
                 remaine
                 now
                 and
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 your
                 most
                 humble
                 ,
                 most
                 obseruant
                 ,
                 most
                 vnworthie
                 daughter
                 ,
                 seruant
                 and
                 slaue
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 of
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 letter
                 Father
                 Romillon
                 did
                 then
                 approue
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 the
                 correction
                 thereof
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 twelfth
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 as
                 afterward
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   10.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                   1610.
                   
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 were
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 exorcised
                 by
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 foure
                 Pilgrimes
                 come
                 m
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 countrey
                 of
                 Prouince
                 .
                 Then
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 discourse
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 .
              
               
                 n
                 Call
                 to
                 remembrance
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Gods
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 how
                 dreadfull
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 ;
                 when
                 hee
                 shall
                 separate
                 the
                 good
                 from
                 the
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 Come
                 ,
                 giue
                 me
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 your
                 workes
                 of
                 mercie
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 aske
                 you
                 ,
                 whither
                 you
                 haue
                 read
                 or
                 prayed
                 much
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 haue
                 been
                 great
                 or
                 base
                 ,
                 noble
                 or
                 ignoble
                 :
                 no
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 mention
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Come
                 ,
                 giue
                 me
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 hungrie
                 ,
                 you
                 (
                 directing
                 his
                 speech
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 he
                 reproueth
                 )
                 gaue
                 me
                 no
                 meate
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 thirstie
                 ,
                 you
                 gaue
                 me
                 no
                 drinke
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 naked
                 ,
                 you
                 cloathed
                 me
                 not
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 you
                 receiued
                 me
                 not
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 sicke
                 ,
                 you
                 visited
                 me
                 not
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 prisoner
                 you
                 redeemed
                 me
                 not
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 dead
                 you
                 buried
                 me
                 not
                 .
                 Then
                 shall
                 they
                 answere
                 and
                 say
                 :
                 What
                 ?
                 were
                 you
                 a
                 hungrie
                 ?
                 were
                 you
                 thirstie
                 ?
                 could
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Lord
                 as
                 you
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ?
                 could
                 you
                 be
                 naked
                 ?
                 we
                 neuer
                 saw
                 you
                 thus
                 .
                 Verrine
                 followed
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 in
                 generall
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 absent
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 o
                 O
                 miserable
                 and
                 vnthankfull
                 men
                 ,
                 how
                 misunderstanding
                 you
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 benefits
                 of
                 God.
                 You
                 call
                 your selues
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 not
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Christians
                 :
                 you
                 haue
                 a
                 God
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Diuels
                 doe
                 confesse
                 his
                 ouer-much
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 What
                 more
                 great
                 expression
                 
                 and
                 signe
                 can
                 you
                 haue
                 thereof
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 heare
                 him
                 speak
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Whatsoeuer
                   you
                   shall
                   doe
                   vnto
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   mine
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   it
                   done
                   vnto
                   my selfe
                   .
                
              
               
                 Miserable
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 those
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 not
                 loue
                 and
                 serue
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 know
                 yee
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 remaine
                 in
                 their
                 obstinacy
                 and
                 wilfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 haue
                 heard
                 those
                 dreadfull
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 cursed
                 and
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 
                   Ite
                   maledicti
                   in
                   ignem
                   aeternum
                
                 ,
                 Ha!
                 how
                 well
                 doe
                 they
                 deserue
                 to
                 incurre
                 the
                 most
                 seuere
                 castigation
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 Verrine
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 with
                 such
                 hideous
                 cries
                 ,
                 and
                 fiercenesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 seemed
                 desperatly
                 enraged
                 :
                 and
                 often
                 repeated
                 these
                 words
                 
                   Ite
                   maledicti
                
                 ,
                 about
                 fiue
                 seuerall
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 gaue
                 intimation
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 they
                 had
                 slighted
                 and
                 set
                 at
                 nought
                 all
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 10.
                 
                 Commandements
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ;
                 it
                 comported
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 experiment
                 and
                 try
                 that
                 amazefull
                 sentence
                 .
              
               
                 Hereunto
                 Verrine
                 added
                 .
                 Your
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dreadfull
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 beames
                 proceeding
                 from
                 his
                 eyes
                 as
                 from
                 bright-shining
                 flames
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 endured
                 by
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 Yea
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 it selfe
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 vnsupportable
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 he
                 is
                 prouoked
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soules
                 p
                 in
                 hell
                 are
                 so
                 horridly
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 be
                 presented
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 sight
                 thereof
                 would
                 prooue
                 vnto
                 you
                 so
                 ghastly
                 and
                 vnsufferable
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 all
                 their
                 deformities
                 ,
                 pollutions
                 ,
                 loathsomnesse
                 ,
                 stinkes
                 ,
                 and
                 meruailous
                 torments
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 giue
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 deseruings
                 (
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 q
                 merits
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 bounty
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 handle
                 euery
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 deserts
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 few
                 scape
                 hell
                 :
                 )
                 And
                 this
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 be
                 your
                 good
                 workes
                 neuer
                 so
                 meane
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 flow
                 from
                 charity
                 and
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 
                 giue
                 them
                 a
                 reward
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   yee
                   blessed
                   of
                   my
                   father
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Because
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 hungry
                 you
                 gaue
                 mee
                 meate
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 thirstie
                 you
                 gaue
                 me
                 to
                 drinke
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 you
                 tooke
                 me
                 in
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 you
                 buried
                 me
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 sicke
                 you
                 visited
                 me
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 naked
                 you
                 cloathed
                 me
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 prison
                 you
                 redeemed
                 me
                 .
                 Then
                 shall
                 he
                 carrie
                 them
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 there
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 his
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 contemned
                 all
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 they
                 were
                 his
                 companions
                 at
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 it
                 standeth
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 his
                 Associates
                 at
                 his
                 table
                 .
                 These
                 words
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 ended
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 cried
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 mad
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 mad
                 ;
                 I
                 r
                 am
                 compelled
                 to
                 expresse
                 this
                 not
                 for
                 loue
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 constraint
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 that
                 a
                 souldier
                 should
                 kill
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 weapons
                 .
                 It
                 fareth
                 so
                 with
                 mee
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 armes
                 against
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 my
                 owne
                 throat
                 is
                 mangled
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 remedie
                 :
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 neuer
                 heard
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 at
                 variance
                 with
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hell
                 combateth
                 against
                 hell
                 ?
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 discourse
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 semblable
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 spoken
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 emphasis
                 and
                 efficacie
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 assembly
                 began
                 to
                 weepe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 aske
                 God
                 forgiuenesse
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 confesse
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 instantly
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 the
                 foure
                 aboue-named
                 Pilgrimes
                 would
                 needs
                 giue
                 attestation
                 in
                 forme
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 10.
                 of
                 December
                 1610.
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 s
                 Monsieur
                 
                   Arnoulde
                   Borffartigues
                
                 ,
                 Canon
                 and
                 Sexton
                 of
                 the
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 of
                 Cominge
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 of
                 Diuinitie
                 ,
                 
                   Iames
                   Audry
                
                 Merchant
                 ,
                 of
                 Troy
                 in
                 Champaigne
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Gallois
                
                 Gold-smith
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Claud
                   Gaùdet
                
                 a
                 Merchant
                 Draper
                 of
                 Troy
                 in
                 Champaigne
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 women
                 that
                 were
                 possessed
                 ,
                 about
                 three
                 seuerall
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 very
                 admirable
                 
                 accidents
                 touching
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 In
                 witnesse
                 whereof
                 we
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 proper
                 motion
                 haue
                 subscribed
                 our
                 names
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 publique
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 reducement
                 &
                 bringing
                 home
                 of
                 many
                 millions
                 of
                 soules
                 by
                 the
                 miraculousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 enforced
                 to
                 vtter
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 called
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 being
                 thereunto
                 commanded
                 by
                 almighty
                 God.
                 And
                 hauing
                 no
                 further
                 occasion
                 to
                 remaine
                 or
                 soiourne
                 here
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 harried
                 with
                 the
                 trauell
                 and
                 toyle
                 of
                 our
                 iourney
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 left
                 our
                 testimony
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 venerable
                 father
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 In
                 truth
                 whereof
                 we
                 haue
                 subsigned
                 our
                 names
                 .
                 
                   Borffartigues
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Gallois
                   ,
                   Gaudet
                   ,
                   Audry
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 were
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 exorcised
                 by
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 discoursed
                 of
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 matters
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 t
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 fearefull
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 alone
                 Diuell
                 with
                 his
                 hideous
                 shape
                 ,
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 strike
                 a
                 man
                 dead
                 vpon
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 thousand
                 liues
                 .
                 The
                 diuels
                 themselues
                 might
                 not
                 indure
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 hell
                 were
                 the
                 place
                 that
                 is
                 destinated
                 for
                 euerlasting
                 torments
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 accursed
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 come
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 wee
                 make
                 very
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 wee
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 sit
                 on
                 a
                 great
                 chaire
                 of
                 flaming
                 fire
                 ;
                 we
                 present
                 vnto
                 them
                 balls
                 of
                 fire
                 for
                 their
                 repast
                 that
                 are
                 all
                 very
                 well
                 sulphured
                 :
                 we
                 giue
                 them
                 to
                 drink
                 a
                 certaine
                 liquor
                 ,
                 bitter
                 as
                 gall
                 or
                 wormwood
                 ,
                 and
                 enforce
                 also
                 vpon
                 them
                 courtesies
                 more
                 bitter
                 and
                 more
                 stinking
                 then
                 these
                 .
                 Their
                 eyes
                 are
                 fed
                 with
                 continuall
                 visions
                 of
                 Diuel●
                 ;
                 they
                 haue
                 for
                 their
                 songs
                 and
                 musicke
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 tooke
                 their
                 pleasure
                 in
                 their
                 life
                 time
                 ;
                 vucessant
                 blasphemies
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 cursing
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 borne
                 ,
                 their
                 fathers
                 and
                 their
                 mothers
                 ,
                 together
                 wirh
                 all
                 other
                 creatures
                 great
                 
                 and
                 small
                 .
                 We
                 fling
                 and
                 tumble
                 them
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 vpon
                 the
                 yce
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 sulphure
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 snow
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 exprobration
                 of
                 their
                 transgressions
                 we
                 say
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Ha!
                 accursed
                 wretches
                 ,
                 behold
                 ,
                 u
                 behold
                 the
                 recompense
                 for
                 your
                 pleasures
                 and
                 delicacies
                 .
                 You
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 obey
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 made
                 slight
                 to
                 trespasse
                 against
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 haue
                 whored
                 after
                 Baal
                 ,
                 and
                 abandoned
                 your
                 Creator
                 ,
                 you
                 doe
                 deserue
                 ,
                 you
                 doe
                 deserue
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 tormented
                 ;
                 you
                 deserue
                 to
                 bee
                 thus
                 handled
                 .
                 Neuer
                 shall
                 you
                 see
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 bee
                 eternally
                 depriued
                 of
                 those
                 celestiall
                 ioyes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 briefe
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 here
                 be
                 tortured
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 cruell
                 remembrancers
                 vnto
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 fauours
                 and
                 blessings
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 from
                 their
                 Creatour
                 ,
                 not
                 hereby
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 any
                 comfort
                 or
                 refreshment
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 torment
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 abundantly
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Miserable
                 caitifes
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 haue
                 gone
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 filled
                 with
                 heauenly
                 blisse
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 companions
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 heauen
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 tide
                 is
                 turned
                 another
                 way
                 .
                 Behold
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 bondmen
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 the
                 Gally-slaues
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 food
                 and
                 nourishment
                 of
                 that
                 vnquenchable
                 fire
                 .
                 How
                 wretched
                 are
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 haue
                 had
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 now
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 thrall
                 and
                 seruitude
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 suffer
                 tortures
                 ,
                 you
                 doe
                 well
                 deserue
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 you
                 not
                 punished
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 misdeedes
                 and
                 demerits
                 .
                 Then
                 making
                 a
                 great
                 out-cry
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 wonderfull
                 miracle
                 ,
                 O
                 great
                 misery
                 !
                 The
                 Diuels
                 speak
                 against
                 x
                 themselues
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 hell
                 ;
                 they
                 disgrace
                 their
                 owne
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 dehort
                 men
                 from
                 trauelling
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 cohabiting
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 very
                 strange
                 .
                 Let
                 two
                 men
                 speake
                 together
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wondered
                 at
                 ,
                 if
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 lauish
                 in
                 the
                 praises
                 thereof
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 
                 miracle
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 an
                 enemie
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 heauen
                 ,
                 recommendeth
                 vnto
                 men
                 that
                 celestiall
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 vilifieth
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 hell
                 .
                 I
                 further
                 auerre
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 ride
                 to
                 hell
                 easily
                 in
                 a
                 Coach
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 horses
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 furniture
                 thereof
                 may
                 passe
                 in
                 with
                 facility
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 goe
                 a-foote
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 stouping
                 ;
                 the
                 gates
                 thereof
                 are
                 narrow
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 much
                 labour
                 and
                 toyle
                 is
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 attainement
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 may
                 you
                 enter
                 in
                 without
                 doing
                 penance
                 .
                 I
                 also
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 hell
                 is
                 so
                 deuouringly
                 hot
                 ,
                 that
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 painting
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Yet
                 are
                 there
                 soules
                 so
                 desperate
                 ,
                 and
                 vnnaturall
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 runne
                 at
                 full
                 speede
                 into
                 these
                 gulphes
                 of
                 brimstone
                 .
                 Accursed
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 abominable
                 Witches
                 ,
                 and
                 relentlesse
                 sinners
                 ,
                 can
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 relate
                 vnto
                 you
                 such
                 newes
                 as
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 hee
                 y
                 cried
                 with
                 great
                 and
                 ghastly
                 exclamations
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 rage
                 and
                 fiercenesse
                 beyond
                 ordinarie
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 fiue
                 seuerall
                 times
                 .
                 For
                 euer
                 ,
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 for
                 euer
                 ;
                 alas
                 shall
                 the
                 damned
                 soules
                 be
                 depriued
                 of
                 the
                 vision
                 of
                 God.
                 You
                 will
                 tell
                 mee
                 perchance
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 yet
                 I
                 haue
                 tolde
                 you
                 no
                 great
                 newes
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 strange
                 newes
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 formerly
                 )
                 to
                 heare
                 a
                 Diuell
                 speake
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 your
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 assembly
                 were
                 so
                 affrighted
                 with
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 dreadfull
                 passages
                 which
                 Verrine
                 had
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 gushed
                 from
                 their
                 eyes
                 abundance
                 of
                 teares
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 called
                 to
                 remembrance
                 their
                 offences
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 committed
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 cried
                 out
                 very
                 z
                 hideously
                 .
                 Hola
                 !
                 I
                 will
                 acquaint
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 repose
                 and
                 contentation
                 which
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 haue
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 taking
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 he
                 a
                 rudely
                 and
                 without
                 intermission
                 tossed
                 her
                 from
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 S.
                 Baume
                 to
                 
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 from
                 that
                 side
                 backe
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 in
                 tormenting
                 of
                 her
                 without
                 any
                 ,
                 cessation
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 ended
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 surely
                 haue
                 died
                 .
                 Thus
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 doe
                 wee
                 torture
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 ,
                 without
                 allotting
                 vnto
                 them
                 the
                 least
                 moment
                 of
                 relaxation
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 this
                 that
                 hath
                 beene
                 said
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 b
                 God
                 was
                 so
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 would
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 vndergoe
                 all
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 but
                 once
                 haue
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 beauty
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 after
                 dinner
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 wrote
                 a
                 letter
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 the
                 tenour
                 whereof
                 ensueth
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 c
                 holy
                 ,
                 glorious
                 ,
                 and
                 beloued
                 sister
                 .
                 I
                 heartily
                 beseech
                 you
                 to
                 compassionate
                 the
                 deplored
                 estate
                 of
                 your
                 poore
                 and
                 worthlesse
                 sister
                 .
                 
                 Take
                 me
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 leade
                 mee
                 to
                 my
                 dearest
                 and
                 louely
                 spouse
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 soule
                 I
                 doe
                 entreate
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 indow
                 me
                 with
                 those
                 fiue
                 goodly
                 qualities
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 you
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 prostrate
                 your selfe
                 at
                 his
                 blessed
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 induced
                 him
                 to
                 receiue
                 you
                 with
                 such
                 speed
                 for
                 his
                 best-be
                 loued
                 friend
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 humility
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 vnder-value
                 and
                 set
                 at
                 naught
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 perfect
                 contrition
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 bewaile
                 and
                 euer
                 abominate
                 all
                 my
                 sinnes
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 ,
                 perfect
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 almighty
                 can
                 pardon
                 me
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 perfect
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 assuredly
                 expect
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
                 The
                 fifth
                 is
                 feruent
                 charity
                 and
                 loue
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 affect
                 and
                 cleaue
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 to
                 my
                 dearest
                 spouse
                 ,
                 and
                 disingage
                 my selfe
                 from
                 those
                 incongruous
                 desires
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 thwart
                 or
                 giue
                 impeachment
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 I
                 instantly
                 pray
                 you
                 (
                 dearest
                 sister
                 )
                 to
                 begge
                 for
                 mee
                 these
                 fiue
                 louely
                 vertues
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 confident
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 present
                 my selfe
                 to
                 my
                 most
                 glorious
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 receiue
                 from
                 him
                 the
                 blessings
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 heauen
                 :
                 that
                 
                 together
                 with
                 you
                 I
                 may
                 praise
                 and
                 blesse
                 him
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 My
                 most
                 blessed
                 and
                 glorious
                 sister
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Your
                     most
                     humble
                     ,
                     obedient
                     ,
                     vnworthie
                     ,
                     and
                     meanest
                     sister
                     and
                     seruant
                     ,
                     the
                     wretched
                     slaue
                     ,
                     and
                     forlorne
                     creature
                     ,
                  
                   Magdalene
                   of
                   Iesus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   11.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
              
               
                 VPon
                 that
                 day
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 began
                 to
                 consider
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 whither
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 expedient
                 to
                 force
                 d
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 dictate
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 discourses
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 affirmed
                 did
                 come
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 submit
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 wilinesse
                 and
                 subtilties
                 of
                 Sathan
                 might
                 be
                 detected
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 knowne
                 ,
                 whither
                 hee
                 spake
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 motion
                 and
                 scope
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 both
                 those
                 that
                 saw
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 after
                 vs
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 this
                 history
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 encreasing
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 mother
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalene
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 all
                 heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 mis-led
                 and
                 wandering
                 soules
                 .
                 Conceiuing
                 for
                 a
                 certainty
                 ,
                 that
                 whither
                 the
                 pitcher
                 fall
                 vpon
                 the
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 stone
                 vpon
                 the
                 pitcher
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 pitcher
                 that
                 is
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 shall
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 Since
                 that
                 in
                 strange
                 and
                 new
                 occurrences
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 vse
                 and
                 search
                 forth
                 new
                 remedies
                 ;
                 prouided
                 that
                 nothing
                 bee
                 done
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 for
                 certaine
                 daies
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 he
                 Exorcist
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 write
                 downe
                 all
                 for
                 hast
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 did
                 dictate
                 vnto
                 him
                 word
                 after
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 formerly
                 discoursed
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 eight
                 daies
                 after
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 hee
                 had
                 liberty
                 to
                 speake
                 as
                 hee
                 would
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 also
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 came
                 the
                 reuerend
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ,
                 
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 were
                 exorcised
                 by
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 who
                 saying
                 Masse
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 e
                 vpon
                 these
                 words
                 (
                 
                   ecce
                   Ancilla
                   Domini
                
                 )
                 began
                 to
                 crye
                 .
                 O
                 accursed
                 words
                 for
                 vs.
                 O
                 would
                 they
                 had
                 neuer
                 beene
                 spoken
                 !
              
               
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 masse
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 lifted
                 himselfe
                 vp
                 with
                 great
                 arrogancy
                 ,
                 and
                 vnusuall
                 fury
                 ,
                 howling
                 and
                 crying
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 :
                 Should
                 I
                 adore
                 thee
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Should
                 I
                 adore
                 thee
                 !
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 mighty
                 as
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 f
                 See
                 how
                 vn-stoupingly
                 and
                 vpright
                 I
                 stand
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 this
                 hee
                 made
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 girle
                 serue
                 his
                 turne
                 as
                 his
                 instrument
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Louyse
                 )
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Ha!
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 wretched
                 spirit
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 thou
                 g
                 wilt
                 bee
                 lasht
                 and
                 punished
                 for
                 this
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 answered
                 .
                 I
                 regard
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 then
                 adore
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 Masse
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 holding
                 the
                 blessed
                 Hoast
                 that
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 might
                 communicate
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 
                   (
                   Ecce
                   Agnus
                   Dei
                   )
                   Belzebub
                
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 Lambe
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 vs
                 a
                 roaring
                 Lyon.
                 Then
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Adora
                   Deum
                   tuum
                
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Belzebub
                 replied
                 :
                 Why
                 should
                 I
                 worship
                 this
                 God
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 Ha
                 God!
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 this
                 Magdalene
                 is
                 mine
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 :
                 Ha
                 thou
                 cursed
                 and
                 as
                 abominable
                 as
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 nought
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 thy
                 reckoning
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 fright
                 thee
                 ,
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
                 be
                 confident
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 God
                 for
                 thy
                 husband
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 answered
                 Belzebub
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ;
                 shee
                 is
                 married
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 demonstration
                 vnto
                 you
                 shee
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 the
                 Bondes
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 the
                 Seales
                 .
              
               
               
                 Vpon
                 these
                 words
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 said
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 not
                 this
                 deceiuer
                 and
                 father
                 of
                 lies
                 .
                 Your
                 God
                 calleth
                 himselfe
                 your
                 spouse
                 ,
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 stiles
                 her selfe
                 your
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 Saint
                 Magdalene
                 your
                 deare
                 sister
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Belzebub
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 appeare
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 equity
                 she
                 is
                 mine
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 .
                 No
                 more
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 :
                 thou
                 diddest
                 not
                 create
                 her
                 ,
                 neither
                 diddest
                 thou
                 redeeme
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 lost
                 thy
                 pray
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 now
                 become
                 a
                 sheepe
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Goe
                 to
                 h
                 thou
                 wretched
                 and
                 detestable
                 spirit
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 well
                 beaten
                 by
                 Lucifer
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Belzebub
                 replied
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 once
                 againe
                 bring
                 backe
                 this
                 pray
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 tempt
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 practise
                 a
                 thousand
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 wiles
                 to
                 gaine
                 her
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 vse
                 all
                 my
                 slights
                 ,
                 subtilties
                 ,
                 ambushes
                 ,
                 and
                 cautelous
                 circumuentions
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 assiege
                 and
                 assault
                 her
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 I
                 will
                 carrie
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Verrine
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Her
                 spouse
                 will
                 strengthen
                 and
                 illuminate
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 also
                 giue
                 assistance
                 vnto
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 charge
                 ouer
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 confound
                 thy
                 cunning
                 and
                 deceites
                 .
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 replied
                 .
                 They
                 doe
                 me
                 wrong
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 iniurious
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 right
                 shee
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 proofe
                 thereof
                 by
                 many
                 speciall
                 allegations
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 shee
                 be
                 the
                 wise
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 her
                 vertues
                 .
              
               
                 Verrine
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 She
                 hath
                 made
                 confession
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 kept
                 in
                 nothing
                 ;
                 Belzebub
                 replied
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 confession
                 without
                 contrition
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 is
                 nothing
                 .
                 Where
                 is
                 her
                 penance
                 ?
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 Shee
                 shall
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 answered
                 ,
                 Cursed
                 be
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   She
                   shall
                   doe
                   it
                
                 .
                 When
                 sinners
                 offend
                 ,
                 they
                 talke
                 presently
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 past
                 :
                 this
                 maddeth
                 me
                 .
                 God
                 for
                 one
                 pranke
                 of
                 pride
                 could
                 punish
                 vs.
                 Cursed
                 ,
                 i
                 cursed
                 ,
                 cursed
                 may
                 hee
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 Dialogue
                 ,
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 holding
                 
                 still
                 the
                 said
                 Host
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Adora
                   Deum
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 answered
                 him
                 :
                 Should
                 I
                 worship
                 him
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 replied
                 Verrine
                 .
                 Ha
                 miserable
                 wretch
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 perceiue
                 thou
                 art
                 ouercome
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 no
                 more
                 force
                 to
                 yeeld
                 resistance
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 onely
                 thy
                 brauadoes
                 and
                 shewes
                 to
                 gaine
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Dominican
                 father
                 hauing
                 againe
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Host
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 suddaine
                 k
                 he
                 prostrated
                 himselfe
                 flat
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 assembly
                 troad
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 conquered
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 father
                 Exorcist
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 also
                 fiue
                 or
                 sixe
                 Priests
                 present
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 soone
                 as
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 had
                 receiued
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 ,
                 Harken
                 and
                 consider
                 me
                 well
                 .
                 God
                 constraineth
                 me
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 )
                 and
                 enforceth
                 me
                 to
                 speake
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 l
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 is
                 not
                 farre
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 neuer
                 so
                 repleate
                 with
                 all
                 pollutions
                 and
                 wickednesses
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Sermons
                 haue
                 lost
                 their
                 operation
                 and
                 efficacie
                 :
                 learned
                 Preachers
                 are
                 listened
                 vnto
                 meerly
                 for
                 curiositie
                 ,
                 and
                 ignorant
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 carpe
                 at
                 them
                 and
                 deride
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 now
                 no
                 esteeme
                 made
                 of
                 holy
                 motions
                 ;
                 and
                 reading
                 with
                 other
                 ordinarie
                 meanes
                 is
                 held
                 in
                 mis-prision
                 .
                 Churches
                 are
                 as
                 Stables
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 now
                 become
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 greatest
                 villanie
                 is
                 contriued
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 men
                 doe
                 most
                 transgresse
                 .
                 Behold
                 the
                 last
                 remedy
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 conuert
                 soules
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Be
                 yee
                 therefore
                 penitent
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 towards
                 euening
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 were
                 exorcised
                 by
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 whereof
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 m
                 Christians
                 are
                 cursed
                 and
                 obdurate
                 caytifes
                 ,
                 for
                 although
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 
                 they
                 not
                 returne
                 vnto
                 him
                 any
                 acknowledgement
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 loue
                 which
                 God
                 beareth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 alwaies
                 hath
                 borne
                 them
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 this
                 desire
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 is
                 slighted
                 and
                 not
                 accounted
                 of
                 .
                 O
                 wretched
                 and
                 vnhappy
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 your
                 God
                 dyed
                 for
                 you
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 indured
                 g●eeuous
                 torments
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 you
                 go
                 to
                 heauen
                 in
                 your
                 Litter
                 ,
                 or
                 Caroche
                 !
                 no
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 no
                 ;
                 you
                 get
                 not
                 thither
                 so
                 easily
                 .
                 The
                 gates
                 are
                 there
                 very
                 narrow
                 and
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 must
                 be
                 humbled
                 before
                 you
                 can
                 enter
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 trauell
                 thither
                 with
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 lowlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 creeping
                 with
                 the
                 belly
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 I
                 ascertaine
                 you
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 hauty
                 and
                 curious
                 shall
                 neuer
                 touch
                 on
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 persist
                 in
                 their
                 pride
                 and
                 curiosity
                 :
                 you
                 will
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 speake
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 know
                 this
                 already
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 contented
                 to
                 deliuer
                 vnto
                 you
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Know
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 doome
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Niniuie
                 .
                 Thē
                 Verrine
                 addressing
                 his
                 speech
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 said
                 :
                 n
                 What
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ?
                 are
                 there
                 not
                 Preachers
                 enough
                 ?
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 learned
                 personages
                 ,
                 many
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 many
                 wise
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 many
                 good
                 bookes
                 .
                 They
                 haue
                 also
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 ●ed
                 vertuous
                 and
                 exemplary
                 liues
                 .
                 o
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 I
                 regard
                 not
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Almightie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 serue
                 my
                 turne
                 by
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ●hemselues
                 when
                 I
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 maketh
                 for
                 the
                 ●xecution
                 of
                 my
                 pleasure
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 is
                 Lucifer
                 greater
                 ●hen
                 I
                 ?
              
               
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 :
                 Many
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be●eeue
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 obiect
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 fa●hers
                 of
                 lies
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 Lord
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 that
                 for
                 ●his
                 cause
                 will
                 not
                 beleeue
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 astonished
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 others
                 shall
                 haue
                 information
                 thereof
                 ,
                 because
                 ●hey
                 cannot
                 sound
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 will
                 conceiue
                 very
                 strange
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 miracle
                 altogether
                 vnheard
                 of
                 :
                 I
                 further
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 thou
                 thy selfe
                 (
                 meaning
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 )
                 didst
                 preach
                 ,
                 wert
                 not
                 thou
                 truth
                 it selfe
                 ?
                 Vndoubtedly
                 thou
                 wast
                 .
                 Yet
                 were
                 there
                 some
                 found
                 readie
                 to
                 gainsay
                 thee
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 the
                 Pharisie
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 demanded
                 signes
                 and
                 miracles
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 easily
                 be
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 plenteous
                 in
                 admiration
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 who
                 knoweth
                 or
                 seeth
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 can
                 neuer
                 without
                 much
                 scrupulousnes
                 beleeue
                 and
                 vnderstand
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 humble
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 vse
                 any
                 curiositie
                 ,
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 out
                 of
                 basenesse
                 worke
                 great
                 effects
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 Verrine
                 replie
                 to
                 God.
                 What
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 work
                 an
                 vnusuall
                 wonder
                 ,
                 take
                 some
                 great
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 or
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 will
                 men
                 beleeue
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 God
                 after
                 an
                 internal
                 and
                 intellectual
                 manner
                 replied
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 haue
                 I
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 the
                 aduice
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ?
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 him
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 thee
                 (
                 O
                 great
                 God
                 )
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 most
                 powerful
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 will
                 p
                 be
                 found
                 some
                 so
                 wretched
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 conceit
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 thy
                 power
                 ,
                 all
                 thy
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Trinitie
                 with
                 all
                 perfections
                 thereof
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 comprehended
                 and
                 shut
                 vp
                 in
                 their
                 vnderstandings
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 an
                 able
                 capacitie
                 to
                 conceiue
                 all
                 this
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 thy
                 behalfe
                 I
                 tell
                 them
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 swolne
                 with
                 pride
                 ,
                 that
                 except
                 they
                 humble
                 themselues
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 worthie
                 to
                 receiue
                 that
                 true
                 illumination
                 ,
                 which
                 streameth
                 and
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 faith
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 say
                 I
                 ,
                 the
                 haughtie
                 and
                 curious
                 person
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 deuoid
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 I
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 humble
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 able
                 to
                 wring
                 truth
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 their
                 free
                 disposition
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 vs
                 accursed
                 ,
                 but
                 compulsorily
                 and
                 as
                 constrained
                 thereunto
                 
                 by
                 thy
                 power
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 more
                 loyall
                 vnto
                 God
                 then
                 many
                 Christians
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 still
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 heere
                 q
                 must
                 they
                 denie
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Why
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 possessed
                 be
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 not
                 auaileable
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Diuell
                 cannot
                 speake
                 truth
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 lost
                 labour
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 your
                 bookes
                 (
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 )
                 and
                 throw
                 them
                 all
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 spake
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 rage
                 to
                 her
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 What
                 thinkest
                 thou
                 Louyse
                 ?
                 why
                 doest
                 thou
                 suffer
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 be
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 if
                 neither
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 tenents
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
                 Ha
                 miserable
                 wretches
                 !
                 how
                 many
                 othes
                 haue
                 been
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Exorcismes
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 must
                 proceede
                 from
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 our
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 miserable
                 and
                 abhorred
                 wretches
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 you
                 deceiue
                 your selues
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 exceedingly
                 replenished
                 and
                 surcharged
                 with
                 vnthankfulnes
                 ,
                 and
                 mis-apprehension
                 .
                 You
                 haue
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 needfull
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 suffer
                 death
                 for
                 you
                 againe
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 willingly
                 vndergoe
                 it
                 ;
                 more
                 especially
                 for
                 two
                 soules
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 I
                 cannot
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 Louyse
                 is
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 requisite
                 ,
                 lay
                 down
                 her
                 bodie
                 for
                 thy
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 all
                 sinners
                 are
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 obstinate
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 peraduenture
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 loue
                 much
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 Lord
                 ?
                 Hast
                 thou
                 neede
                 of
                 Christians
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 thou
                 couldest
                 not
                 bee
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 neede
                 of
                 the
                 aide
                 of
                 any
                 creature
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 creature
                 hath
                 neede
                 of
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fixed
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 miserable
                 the
                 creature
                 shall
                 bee
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 cleerely
                 shall
                 thy
                 bountie
                 shine
                 and
                 appeare
                 in
                 relieuing
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 wonder
                 that
                 children
                 should
                 goe
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 miracle
                 ,
                 that
                 sinners
                 who
                 haue
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 snored
                 in
                 their
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 should
                 repent
                 and
                 turne
                 to
                 God.
                 I
                 doe
                 assure
                 you
                 who
                 heare
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 
                 not
                 treasure
                 vp
                 these
                 things
                 for
                 your
                 profit
                 and
                 health
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 your
                 accusers
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 here
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 daies
                 past
                 ,
                 r
                 Magdalene
                 told
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 ,
                 that
                 vpon
                 the
                 eighth
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 which
                 Verrine
                 made
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 felt
                 her selfe
                 so
                 affrighted
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 alreadie
                 one
                 foote
                 in
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   12.
                   of
                   December
                   1610.
                   
                
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 third
                 Aduent
                 Sunday
                 .
              
               
                 ON
                 a
                 this
                 day
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 behoofull
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 ,
                 should
                 so
                 interchangeably
                 aid
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 whiles
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 was
                 busied
                 in
                 exorcising
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 possessed
                 ,
                 Father
                 Francis
                 should
                 supplie
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 Scribe
                 ,
                 to
                 note
                 summarily
                 the
                 sentences
                 that
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 Diuell
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Louyse
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 did
                 exorcise
                 ,
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 should
                 transcribe
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 in
                 conclusion
                 all
                 might
                 be
                 subiected
                 to
                 the
                 Censure
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 further
                 glorie
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 were
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 exorcised
                 by
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 whereof
                 (
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Townes
                 and
                 Villages
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 aduertised
                 of
                 this
                 accident
                 that
                 happened
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 being
                 assembled
                 thither
                 in
                 great
                 troupes
                 )
                 Verrine
                 began
                 thus
                 to
                 speake
                 .
              
               
                 Cursed
                 be
                 this
                 b
                 witchcraft
                 for
                 from
                 hence
                 will
                 God
                 worke
                 out
                 a
                 thousand
                 benefits
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thou●and
                 acts
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 our
                 intendment
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 that
                 such
                 accidents
                 should
                 happen
                 .
                 Our
                 proiect
                 was
                 to
                 get
                 her
                 consent
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 wee
                 might
                 haue
                 carried
                 her
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 Cursed
                 ,
                 cursed
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 S
                 c
                 Baume
                 ,
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 thousand
                 ,
                 thousand
                 times
                 accursed
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 thing
                 
                 that
                 the
                 slaues
                 of
                 hell
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 instruments
                 to
                 conuert
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 light
                 .
                 Do
                 but
                 obserue
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 Some
                 hunt
                 after
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 affection
                 is
                 enuassailed
                 and
                 taken
                 vp
                 therewith
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 giuing
                 a
                 little
                 almes
                 imagine
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 heauen
                 in
                 a
                 featherbed
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 adoe
                 ,
                 or
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 and
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God.
                 Some
                 others
                 are
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 a
                 conceit
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 their
                 pouertie
                 they
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 glorie
                 .
                 Indeede
                 happie
                 are
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 poore
                 in
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 that
                 d
                 are
                 poore
                 ,
                 endure
                 your
                 pouertie
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 merit
                 much
                 .
                 Haue
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 cogitations
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 glorie
                 ;
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 pouertie
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 manger
                 of
                 a
                 stable
                 .
                 God
                 from
                 all
                 eternitie
                 foresaw
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 S.
                 Baume
                 the
                 Diuels
                 should
                 discouer
                 themselues
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 soules
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 repine
                 at
                 your
                 comming
                 nither
                 ,
                 you
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 who
                 oftentimes
                 haue
                 prostituted
                 ●our
                 selues
                 to
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 losing
                 your
                 goods
                 ,
                 bodies
                 ●nd
                 soules
                 ,
                 to
                 offend
                 and
                 trespasse
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 ●hame
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 whē●he
                 Diuell
                 himselfe
                 exhorteth
                 them
                 thereunto
                 ?
                 God
                 is
                 ●ost
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 bestow
                 rewards
                 and
                 ri●nes
                 vpon
                 you
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 ●
                 not
                 e
                 able
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 cannot
                 faile
                 of
                 his
                 pro●aise
                 .
              
               
                 Shake
                 off
                 your
                 sins
                 you
                 who
                 haue
                 mortally
                 sinned
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 depart
                 not
                 from
                 hence
                 vntill
                 you
                 be
                 co●sessed
                 ;
                 To
                 ●y
                 extreame
                 griefe
                 and
                 vexation
                 doe
                 I
                 speake
                 this
                 .
                 ●orsake
                 your
                 couetous
                 desire
                 of
                 worldly
                 goods
                 ,
                 which
                 ●oth
                 so
                 much
                 possesse
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 poore
                 people
                 ,
                 reioyce
                 in
                 your
                 pouertie
                 .
                 This
                 day
                 ●m
                 I
                 compelled
                 by
                 Mary
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 tell
                 it
                 ●nto
                 you
                 :
                 by
                 Mary
                 from
                 her
                 sonne
                 ,
                 by
                 Magdalene●om
                 ●om
                 her
                 Master
                 .
              
               
                 Humble
                 your selues
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 ●ecame
                 poore
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 .
                 He
                 died
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                 for
                 vs.
                 Mary
                 knoweth
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 died
                 on
                 a
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 being
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 glasse
                 of
                 water
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 knoweth
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 you
                 he
                 suffered
                 death
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 hell
                 should
                 exhort
                 you
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Paradise
                 .
                 And
                 speaking
                 to
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 Cursed
                 bee
                 thy
                 desires
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 longed
                 aboue
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 to
                 suffer
                 euen
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 for
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 .
                 Humble
                 thy selfe
                 Louyse
                 and
                 that
                 speedily
                 ,
                 f
                 otherwise
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 most
                 vnhappy
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 abhorred
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 detestable
                 ,
                 and
                 accursed
                 of
                 all
                 creatures
                 .
                 Louyse
                 beleeue
                 me
                 .
                 Enter
                 into
                 the
                 abisme
                 of
                 thy
                 lesse
                 then
                 nothing
                 .
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 thee
                 humbled
                 .
                 Desist
                 from
                 beleeuing
                 all
                 that
                 men
                 will
                 thrust
                 vpon
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sinnes
                 from
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 preserued
                 thee
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 great
                 benefits
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 pardoned
                 thee
                 .
                 Thou
                 hadst
                 beene
                 in
                 hell
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 preserued
                 thee
                 :
                 thou
                 hadst
                 g
                 remained
                 a
                 Huguenot
                 ,
                 and
                 shouldest
                 not
                 haue
                 had
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 to
                 begge
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 conuenient
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Preachers
                 doe
                 trauell
                 themselues
                 much
                 to
                 thinke
                 vpon
                 what
                 they
                 haue
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 wee
                 also
                 thinke
                 vpon
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 wicked
                 purposes
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 yee
                 deuout
                 and
                 obseruant
                 vnto
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 vnto
                 Dominicke
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 hu●●
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 as
                 good
                 ,
                 a●
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 or
                 Preacher
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 is
                 alwaies
                 in
                 extreames
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 in
                 despaire
                 or
                 be
                 it
                 in
                 presumption
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 I
                 am
                 forced
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 commandeth
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 h
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Masse
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 Priest
                 should
                 bee
                 as
                 auaileable
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Masse
                 of
                 a
                 hol●
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 should
                 see
                 a
                 malefactor
                 punished
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hi●
                 Iudge
                 to
                 yeeld
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 
                 much
                 abashed
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 strange
                 case
                 .
                 i
                 Thus
                 doth
                 God
                 obey
                 a
                 wicked
                 Priest
                 ,
                 in
                 descending
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 at
                 his
                 command
                 :
                 the
                 Creatour
                 obeyeth
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 his
                 childe
                 ,
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 his
                 slaue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iudge
                 his
                 malefactour
                 .
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Priest
                 held
                 forth
                 the
                 blessed
                 Host
                 ,
                 that
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 might
                 communicate
                 ;
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Ecce
                   Agnus
                   Dei.
                
                 Which
                 Verrine
                 straight
                 takes
                 hold
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 .
                 True
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Lambe
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Lion
                 for
                 vs
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 innocent
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 and
                 your
                 father
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 Iudge
                 ;
                 a
                 Lambe
                 sacrificed
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Priest
                 presented
                 the
                 blessed
                 Host
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Receiue
                 thy
                 spouse
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 thy
                 good
                 mother
                 .
                 Vpon
                 which
                 Belzebub
                 began
                 to
                 torture
                 k
                 and
                 tosse
                 all
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 making
                 her
                 to
                 knocke
                 her
                 head
                 against
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 wounding
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 her
                 to
                 wreath
                 and
                 bend
                 her
                 body
                 in
                 diuers
                 manners
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 backward
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 with
                 her
                 head
                 doubled
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 Saying
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 Thus
                 doe
                 we
                 practise
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 learne
                 how
                 we
                 torment
                 soules
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 now
                 torment
                 them
                 thus
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 our
                 power
                 is
                 blunted
                 and
                 abated
                 ,
                 thinke
                 how
                 we
                 plague
                 them
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 enabled
                 to
                 imploy
                 all
                 our
                 fury
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Aye
                 me
                 !
                 God
                 doth
                 enforce
                 me
                 to
                 torment
                 her
                 thus
                 ,
                 to
                 present
                 vnto
                 your
                 view
                 the
                 punishments
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Priest
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 worship
                 thou
                 God
                 with
                 thy
                 face
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 Belzebub
                 began
                 to
                 yell
                 and
                 cry
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 enraged
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Ha
                 miserable
                 and
                 accursed
                 l
                 caitise
                 (
                 speaking
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 enforced
                 to
                 worship
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 contempt
                 which
                 at
                 midnight
                 I
                 receiued
                 from
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 space
                 Verrine
                 spake
                 to
                 these
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 Beleeue
                 that
                 your
                 Redeemer
                 is
                 heere
                 with
                 his
                 flesh
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 diuine
                 essence
                 ,
                 
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 .
                 Wee
                 m
                 worship
                 him
                 although
                 hee
                 be
                 our
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 you
                 worship
                 him
                 as
                 your
                 Sauiour
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 doe
                 you
                 serue
                 him
                 but
                 badly
                 .
                 We
                 put
                 his
                 commandements
                 in
                 execution
                 by
                 compulsion
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 respect
                 vnto
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Preachers
                 make
                 Sermons
                 either
                 for
                 loue
                 or
                 for
                 reward
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 plenteously
                 reward
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 preach
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 preacheth
                 vnto
                 another
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 whither
                 all
                 men
                 desire
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 wonder
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Diuels
                 should
                 preach
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 accesse
                 vnto
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 themselues
                 haue
                 no
                 meanes
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 should
                 occasion
                 the
                 Angels
                 to
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 were
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 n
                 now
                 their
                 mortall
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 speaking
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 Cursed
                 be
                 thy
                 desire
                 ,
                 which
                 wrought
                 in
                 thee
                 a
                 liking
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vrsula
                   ,
                   Vrsula
                
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 cost
                 mee
                 deare
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 exalted
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 be
                 first
                 humbled
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 o
                 all
                 set
                 loose
                 ,
                 to
                 ruine
                 this
                 company
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 tempted
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 goe
                 into
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 would
                 God
                 they
                 had
                 all
                 gone
                 thither
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 haue
                 beene
                 put
                 to
                 this
                 paine
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 you
                 of
                 that
                 company
                 !
                 you
                 haue
                 beene
                 mis-prised
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 at
                 naught
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 you
                 abashed
                 at
                 nothing
                 .
                 Therefore
                 shal
                 you
                 hereafter
                 be
                 exalted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 infinite
                 sorrow
                 and
                 confusion
                 .
              
               
                 Lucifer
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 power
                 left
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 thou
                 Belzebub
                 .
                 O
                 great
                 confusion
                 !
                 that
                 Diuels
                 to
                 our
                 exceeding
                 griefe
                 should
                 preach
                 against
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Belzebub
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 God
                 confound
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 hell
                 swallow
                 thee
                 .
                 For
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 my
                 downe-fall
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 words
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 outragiously
                 mad
                 ,
                 
                   Confundetur
                   infernus
                   ,
                   Confundetur
                
                 ,
                 by
                 our selues
                 .
                 Louyse
                 cursed
                 be
                 thy
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 gaue
                 it
                 
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 Verrine
                 speaking
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 said
                 :
                 Thou
                 couldest
                 not
                 be
                 God
                 if
                 thou
                 wert
                 not
                 stronger
                 then
                 vs
                 and
                 all
                 hell
                 besides
                 .
                 Lucifer
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 so
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 .
              
               
                 p
                 Then
                 the
                 Priest
                 commanded
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 suffer
                 Louyse
                 to
                 communicate
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 In
                 confirmation
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 obey
                 the
                 blessed
                 Host
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 communicate
                 .
                 Then
                 q
                 did
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 Verrine
                 agree
                 both
                 together
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 oath
                 .
                 And
                 Belzebub
                 beginning
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 :
                 I
                 sweare
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 Soueraigne
                 maketh
                 me
                 to
                 sweare
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 truth
                 how
                 wee
                 cruciate
                 and
                 torment
                 soules
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 without
                 any
                 intermission
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Verrine
                
                 spake
                 .
                 I
                 sweare
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 enforced
                 mee
                 to
                 say
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 vsuall
                 tongue
                 and
                 language
                 of
                 Prouince
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 full
                 bounty
                 of
                 your
                 God
                 towards
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 cleare
                 manifestation
                 of
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 towards
                 euening
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 were
                 exorcised
                 by
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 eternall
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 discoursed
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 matters
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 .
                 Cursed
                 ,
                 cursed
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 the
                 Charme
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 gaue
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 should
                 it
                 not
                 haue
                 beene
                 giuen
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 giuen
                 to
                 some
                 body
                 else
                 .
                 Wee
                 are
                 bound
                 vp
                 from
                 doing
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 loose
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 .
                 We
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 r
                 loosed
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 your
                 sinnes
                 in
                 another
                 fashion
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 cannot
                 resist
                 the
                 Almighty
                 .
              
               
                 Lucifer
                 and
                 all
                 hell
                 are
                 but
                 flies
                 ,
                 hand-wormes
                 ,
                 Pismires
                 ,
                 Gnats
                 ;
                 and
                 wee
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 power
                 then
                 what
                 God
                 pleaseth
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 ;
                 he
                 bestoweth
                 vpon
                 vs
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 will
                 try
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
                 Witnesse
                 Iob
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Patrone
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 Magdalene
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 Francis
                 of
                 humility
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 s
                 all
                 vnthankfull
                 to
                 your
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 whom
                 your
                 
                 Redeemer
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 you
                 ;
                 they
                 attend
                 alwaies
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 euer
                 preserue
                 you
                 from
                 a
                 thousand
                 dangers
                 ,
                 from
                 fire
                 ,
                 from
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 perils
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 them
                 you
                 would
                 many
                 times
                 bee
                 choaked
                 in
                 your
                 sleepe
                 .
              
               
                 Speaking
                 this
                 ,
                 t
                 he
                 added
                 withall
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 fury
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 our
                 exceeding
                 griefe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 confusion
                 and
                 deepe
                 damnation
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Great
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God!
                 Hee
                 giues
                 vnto
                 you
                 creatures
                 of
                 that
                 transcendencie
                 in
                 perfection
                 ,
                 to
                 waite
                 vpon
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 Pages
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 are
                 seruants
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 Yet
                 are
                 there
                 many
                 that
                 make
                 more
                 reckoning
                 of
                 their
                 Gromes
                 and
                 Lackies
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 doe
                 of
                 your
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 alwaies
                 behold
                 their
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 onely
                 looking
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 doe
                 know
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 their
                 Maister
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 euermore
                 render
                 their
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 so
                 wonderous
                 faire
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 but
                 see
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 that
                 you
                 beheld
                 a
                 Deitie
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 seruant
                 bee
                 so
                 louely
                 ,
                 how
                 amiable
                 ought
                 the
                 Maister
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 You
                 haue
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 heereunto
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 haue
                 worshipped
                 an
                 Angell
                 which
                 hee
                 saw
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 raised
                 him
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 worship
                 him
                 .
                 An
                 Angell
                 is
                 more
                 powerfull
                 then
                 all
                 hell
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 sufficient
                 vtterly
                 to
                 ruine
                 and
                 ouerthrow
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Mary
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 pure
                 of
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
                 &
                 most
                 louely
                 in
                 her
                 u
                 humility
                 .
                 Cursed
                 be
                 those
                 words
                 when
                 Mary
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 hand-maide
                 of
                 her
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 held
                 her selfe
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 hand-maide
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 hand-maides
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 she
                 deserued
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 x
                 Magdalene
                 because
                 shee
                 loued
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 where
                 she
                 now
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 (
                 amongst
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 sinned
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 because
                 shee
                 and
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 loued
                 him
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 y
                 
                   Dominicke
                   ,
                   Iohn
                
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 be
                 all
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 we
                 found
                 forth
                 their
                 praises
                 .
                 All
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 haue
                 such
                 a
                 longing
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 should
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 cannot
                 bee
                 expressed
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 haue
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 enioy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 taste
                 of
                 those
                 delicacies
                 ,
                 wherewithall
                 they
                 are
                 plenteously
                 fed
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 Maister
                 ,
                 that
                 z
                 prepareth
                 their
                 viandes
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 the
                 Maister
                 of
                 the
                 banquet
                 of
                 soules
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Paradise
                 would
                 willingly
                 transport
                 you
                 vnto
                 that
                 mountaine
                 of
                 blisse
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 doe
                 so
                 burne
                 with
                 the
                 feruencie
                 of
                 this
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 bee
                 more
                 pregnant
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 descend
                 and
                 accompany
                 you
                 thither
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 that
                 are
                 Diuels
                 can
                 be
                 to
                 carrie
                 you
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 Paradise
                 is
                 so
                 exceedingly
                 faire
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 could
                 but
                 behold
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 soules
                 there
                 (
                 I
                 speake
                 not
                 now
                 of
                 Angels
                 )
                 you
                 would
                 worship
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Deity
                 ,
                 so
                 louely
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 cloathed
                 and
                 couered
                 with
                 the
                 cleere
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 soules
                 of
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 of
                 Stephen
                 (
                 our
                 greatest
                 enemie
                 )
                 haue
                 had
                 some
                 participation
                 of
                 this
                 glory
                 before
                 they
                 died
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 comparable
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 adorned
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 grieuous
                 sinners
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 should
                 haue
                 their
                 soules
                 so
                 beautified
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 plungeth
                 vs
                 into
                 despaire
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 vs
                 runne
                 outrageously
                 madde
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 them
                 commit
                 ten
                 thousand
                 millions
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 yea
                 let
                 them
                 leaue
                 no
                 transgression
                 vnpractised
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 they
                 finde
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 drawne
                 much
                 goodnesse
                 .
                 Witnesse
                 Paul
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 heard
                 the
                 voyce
                 ,
                 
                   Saul
                   ,
                   Saul
                
                 ,
                 why
                 persecutest
                 thou
                 mee
                 ?
                 he
                 heard
                 a
                 voyce
                 ,
                 he
                 felt
                 no
                 
                 stroke
                 .
                 Your
                 God
                 loueth
                 you
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 it
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 it
                 hurt
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 done
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 Paradise
                 is
                 so
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 walles
                 thereof
                 are
                 framed
                 of
                 precious
                 stones
                 ;
                 as
                 Carbuncles
                 ,
                 Emraudes
                 ,
                 Diamonds
                 ,
                 Saphyrs
                 ▪
                 Iacinths
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 all
                 signifie
                 some
                 manner
                 of
                 vertue
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 must
                 build
                 him
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 good
                 works
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 mansion
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 bring
                 with
                 you
                 the
                 stones
                 that
                 betoken
                 vertues
                 ;
                 and
                 before
                 your
                 iourney
                 thither
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 needful
                 that
                 you
                 ioyne
                 and
                 set
                 these
                 stones
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 Euery
                 bodie
                 shall
                 haue
                 there
                 a
                 countrey
                 more
                 spatious
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 beautie
                 and
                 riches
                 of
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 few
                 are
                 there
                 that
                 doe
                 loue
                 and
                 serue
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 Contrariwise
                 ,
                 b
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 deformed
                 ,
                 so
                 horridly
                 foule
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 see
                 one
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 you
                 wil
                 be
                 struckē
                 dead
                 with
                 feare
                 vpon
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 soule
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 should
                 but
                 present
                 it selfe
                 vnto
                 your
                 view
                 ,
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 to
                 behold
                 so
                 gastly
                 a
                 spectacle
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 fall
                 downe
                 dead
                 presently
                 .
                 Yea
                 so
                 horrible
                 is
                 their
                 semblance
                 ,
                 that
                 hell
                 it selfe
                 could
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 destinated
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 punishments
                 .
                 The
                 good
                 Iesus
                 hath
                 many
                 friends
                 at
                 his
                 table
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 on
                 Mont
                 Caluary
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 lose
                 their
                 part
                 in
                 Paradise
                 for
                 their
                 delights
                 ,
                 others
                 for
                 gluttonie
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 for
                 their
                 curiositie
                 :
                 wee
                 alwaies
                 assault
                 them
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 weakest
                 and
                 most
                 c
                 ouvert
                 vnto
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 most
                 inclinable
                 to
                 vices
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 neuer
                 see
                 God
                 but
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 rouse
                 himselfe
                 vp
                 as
                 a
                 roaring
                 lion
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 flames
                 of
                 fire
                 shall
                 flash
                 from
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 shall
                 neuer
                 endure
                 to
                 behold
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 assemblie
                 said
                 their
                 Credo
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Article
                 ,
                 
                   Sedet
                   ad
                   dexteram
                   Patris
                   ,
                   Verrine
                
                 
                 spake
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
              
               
                 Before
                 he
                 sate
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 endure
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 suffer
                 such
                 an
                 ignominious
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 Martyr
                 did
                 euer
                 vndergoe
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 no
                 one
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 did
                 neuer
                 endure
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 hee
                 ,
                 although
                 all
                 glorie
                 were
                 alreadie
                 his
                 owne
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 ransome
                 bee
                 it
                 of
                 King
                 or
                 of
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 equall
                 the
                 price
                 wherewithall
                 God
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 heires
                 of
                 Paradise
                 :
                 yet
                 doe
                 you
                 reckon
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 cost
                 him
                 nothing
                 .
                 I
                 speake
                 generally
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 heere
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 absent
                 .
                 You
                 regard
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 stood
                 him
                 but
                 two
                 Liards
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Sons
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 cheape
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 bought
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Sanctam
                   Ecclesiam
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Verrine
                
                 said
                 :
                 Euery
                 one
                 beleeues
                 not
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 the
                 Caluinists
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 stray
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 to
                 be
                 shadowed
                 with
                 darknesse
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 forced
                 to
                 speake
                 this
                 with
                 more
                 compulsion
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 Gally-slaue
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 captiue
                 amongst
                 the
                 Turkes
                 .
              
               
                 d
                 There
                 were
                 then
                 fiue
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Leuiathan
                   ,
                   Baal-berith
                   ,
                   Asmodee
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Astaroth
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 of
                 inferiour
                 ranke
                 and
                 condition
                 .
                 Yet
                 did
                 Verrine
                 braue
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 Lucifer
                 himselfe
                 also
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 commanded
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 al
                 in
                 regard
                 and
                 comparison
                 of
                 him
                 were
                 but
                 flies
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 to
                 yeeld
                 their
                 seruice
                 and
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 should
                 command
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 seruants
                 doe
                 vnto
                 their
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 same
                 day
                 did
                 Magdalene
                 reade
                 the
                 letter
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 before
                 addressed
                 to
                 blessed
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 assemblie
                 there
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 hindrance
                 or
                 contradiction
                 from
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 Afterward
                 she
                 read
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 formerly
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 her
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 aduice
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 Romillon
                 ;
                 in
                 reading
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 rebuked
                 her
                 and
                 taxed
                 her
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 Pelagia
                 being
                 conuerted
                 by
                 a
                 sermon
                 ,
                 e
                 Nonnus
                 refused
                 to
                 baptize
                 her
                 ;
                 but
                 she
                 threw
                 her selfe
                 downe
                 at
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 demaund
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 did
                 baptize
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 hee
                 said
                 :
                 Take
                 courage
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 giue
                 assistance
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ;
                 but
                 beware
                 thou
                 neglectest
                 not
                 the
                 fiue
                 counsels
                 and
                 instructions
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 giuen
                 to
                 Louyse
                 this
                 morning
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 intention
                 ,
                 puritie
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 puritie
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 humilitie
                 .
                 Francis
                 for
                 his
                 simplicitie
                 and
                 humblenesse
                 is
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 hee
                 suffered
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 accounted
                 a
                 foole
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 hee
                 garnished
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 excellent
                 vertues
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 giueth
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 resisteth
                 the
                 proud
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 also
                 indowed
                 with
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 for
                 without
                 obedience
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 going
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 of
                 Oliuet
                 :
                 
                   Fiat
                   voluntas
                   tua
                
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 resignation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 all
                 worldly
                 desires
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 hee
                 caused
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 to
                 bee
                 changed
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 sented
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 of
                 pride
                 and
                 nicenesse
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 mended
                 in
                 manner
                 as
                 followeth
                 :
              
               
                 *
                 My
                 most
                 deare
                 ,
                 glorious
                 ,
                 worthie
                 and
                 vnspotted
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 louely
                 Mother
                 of
                 my
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 I
                 salute
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 heartiest
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 my selfe
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 wretched
                 malefactor
                 before
                 his
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 intercede
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 your
                 best
                 beloued
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offer
                 
                 vnto
                 him
                 your
                 holy
                 and
                 chast
                 wombe
                 that
                 bare
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 blessed
                 breasts
                 that
                 gaue
                 him
                 sucke
                 ;
                 As
                 also
                 to
                 pray
                 your
                 dearest
                 Sonne
                 to
                 present
                 his
                 fiue
                 wounds
                 vnto
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 haue
                 remission
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 committed
                 in
                 my
                 fiue
                 senses
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 poore
                 miserable
                 creature
                 ,
                 vnworthie
                 to
                 lift
                 vp
                 mine
                 eyes
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 or
                 once
                 to
                 name
                 of
                 my
                 Creator
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 like
                 another
                 Thais
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 created
                 me
                 and
                 framed
                 me
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 take
                 pitie
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 not
                 worthie
                 to
                 tread
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 lift
                 vp
                 my
                 spirit
                 and
                 voyce
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 to
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 S.
                 Dominicke
                 ,
                 my
                 good
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 reasonable
                 creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 absent
                 as
                 present
                 .
                 I
                 Magdalene
                 of
                 Demandouls
                 ,
                 haue
                 written
                 this
                 letter
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 sacred
                 and
                 worthie
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 not
                 merit
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 name
                 her
                 ,
                 deliuered
                 by
                 a
                 Diuell
                 called
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 that
                 spake
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 made
                 those
                 instructions
                 vsefull
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 learned
                 personages
                 (
                 whom
                 I
                 little
                 esteemed
                 of
                 )
                 were
                 recommended
                 to
                 my
                 practise
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 rather
                 hearkened
                 vnto
                 Lucifer
                 then
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 now
                 make
                 my
                 protestation
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 neuer
                 hereafter
                 giue
                 eare
                 to
                 Belzebub
                 nor
                 to
                 his
                 adherents
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 the
                 sinners
                 Aduocate
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalene
                
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Saints
                 .
                 Protesting
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 my
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 al
                 hell
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 heedfully
                 obserue
                 those
                 fiue
                 points
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 recommended
                 vnto
                 me
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 intention
                 ,
                 a
                 pure
                 affection
                 ,
                 puritie
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 simplicitie
                 ,
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 resignation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 I
                 doe
                 here
                 promise
                 by
                 the
                 aide
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 my
                 God.
                 The
                 subscriptiō
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 letter
                 was
                 dated
                 in
                 manner
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 subscription
                 of
                 letters
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 great
                 personages
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 lesse
                 polite
                 and
                 elegant
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                 bodie
                 of
                 the
                 letters
                 themselues
                 .
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 prostrate
                 hand-maid
                 ,
                 replenished
                 with
                 all
                 presumption
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 hardie
                 as
                 to
                 write
                 vnto
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 although
                 my
                 great
                 and
                 compelling
                 necessities
                 haue
                 pressed
                 me
                 vnto
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 saw
                 that
                 you
                 were
                 the
                 Sanctuarie
                 and
                 refuge
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 forlorne
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 I
                 was
                 transported
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 violent
                 assaults
                 of
                 temptations
                 ,
                 which
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 complices
                 did
                 force
                 vpon
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 hauing
                 vnderstood
                 such
                 wonders
                 spoken
                 of
                 your
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 embold●●d
                 to
                 take
                 you
                 for
                 my
                 Mother
                 and
                 Aduocate
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 remaine
                 all
                 my
                 life
                 long
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 last
                 houre
                 of
                 my
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 your
                 most
                 forlorne
                 ,
                 and
                 worthlesse
                 slaue
                 Magdalene
                 of
                 Demandouls
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 superscription
                 was
                 thus
                 :
                 To
                 the
                 most
                 sacred
                 ,
                 worthie
                 ,
                 pretious
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 Mother
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Aduocate
                 for
                 sinners
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   13.
                   of
                   December
                   1610.
                   
                
                 being
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 S.
                 Luke
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 came
                 to
                 conferre
                 of
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 past
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 orderly
                 couch
                 and
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 obserued
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 conceiue
                 where
                 to
                 begin
                 ,
                 hee
                 remained
                 a
                 little
                 sad
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 thus
                 in
                 hazard
                 to
                 bee
                 forgotten
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 length
                 he
                 was
                 resolued
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Stole
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 adiure
                 the
                 Diuell
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 should
                 bee
                 written
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 take
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 his
                 part
                 and
                 dutie
                 to
                 repeate
                 and
                 dictate
                 what
                 hee
                 had
                 spoken
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God.
                 Presently
                 did
                 the
                 Diuell
                 begin
                 to
                 dictate
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 protesting
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 inforced
                 to
                 
                 ●he
                 repetition
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 hereafter
                 dictate
                 all
                 ●nto
                 the
                 Church
                 so
                 leasureably
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 haue
                 ●he
                 opportunity
                 to
                 write
                 after
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magda●ene
                 were
                 exorcised
                 by
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 ●eginning
                 of
                 the
                 exorcismes
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 dictate
                 ●hat
                 which
                 here
                 followeth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 many
                 ;
                 ta●ing
                 the
                 subiect
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 from
                 the
                 Gospell
                 
                   In
                   ●rincipio
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 read
                 after
                 Masse
                 .
                 Hee
                 cried
                 ●ut
                 :
                 Cursed
                 be
                 
                   In
                   principio
                
                 ,
                 If
                 I
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 smother
                 ●t
                 ,
                 how
                 willingly
                 would
                 I
                 doe
                 it
                 ?
                 These
                 last
                 words
                 ●lunge
                 vs
                 into
                 despaire
                 ,
                 
                   Verbum
                   caro
                   factum
                   est
                   ,
                   &
                   ha●itauit
                   .
                
                 The
                 beginning
                 speaketh
                 of
                 your
                 redemption
                 ,
                 ●he
                 conclusion
                 of
                 your
                 glorie
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 habitauit●or
                 ●or
                 vs
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 habitauit
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 ●addeth
                 vs.
                 The
                 miracle
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 wrote
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 f
                 the
                 wonder
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 ●
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 auow
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 constrained
                 to
                 his
                 in●nite
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 to
                 annunciate
                 this
                 truth
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 ●iuels
                 are
                 compelled
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 al●ighty
                 doth
                 expresse
                 and
                 wring
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ●s
                 Gally-slaues
                 forced
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 God
                 whom
                 ●e
                 Christians
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 Masse
                 was
                 finished
                 ,
                 hee
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 after
                 ●is
                 sort
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 great
                 Counsell
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 sa●ed
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 reparation
                 of
                 mankinde
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 Adam
                 had
                 transgressed
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 highly
                 ●●spleased
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 in●ct
                 his
                 vengeance
                 and
                 indignation
                 vpon
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 ●hich
                 was
                 so
                 goodly
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 had
                 recei●ed
                 a
                 taint
                 and
                 blemish
                 by
                 the
                 pollution
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 ●as
                 growne
                 refractarie
                 and
                 mutinous
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 ●d
                 showred
                 downe
                 so
                 many
                 blessings
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 ●at
                 had
                 shaped
                 and
                 created
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 ●d
                 did
                 assubiect
                 all
                 creatures
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 as
                 ●e
                 thought
                 good
                 ,
                 euen
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 beasts
                 .
                 This
                 ●ould
                 man
                 haue
                 excused
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Eue
                 did
                 cause
                 
                 me
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 bewray
                 the
                 impotencie
                 of
                 his
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 so
                 facilely
                 beleeue
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 without
                 excusing
                 his
                 g
                 faults
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 felt
                 so
                 much
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 loueth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 endeuour
                 to
                 euade
                 by
                 excuses
                 .
                 If
                 that
                 Adam
                 had
                 craued
                 pardon
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 presently
                 haue
                 forgiuen
                 him
                 :
                 yea
                 the
                 very
                 Angels
                 that
                 fell
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 humbled
                 themselues
                 ,
                 should
                 haue
                 tasted
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 held
                 h
                 their
                 counsell
                 vpon
                 this
                 point
                 concerning
                 man.
                 The
                 eternall
                 Father
                 according
                 to
                 true
                 iustice
                 would
                 haue
                 him
                 punished
                 ;
                 but
                 presently
                 did
                 the
                 diuine
                 word
                 giue
                 himselfe
                 vp
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 pledge
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 be
                 incarnated
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 your
                 flesh
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 euer
                 readie
                 to
                 endure
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 father
                 would
                 thinke
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 .
                 Then
                 presented
                 themselues
                 the
                 two
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 eternall
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Iustice
                 and
                 Mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 readie
                 for
                 the
                 encounter
                 .
              
               
                 i
                 Iustice
                 as
                 the
                 younger
                 daughter
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 their
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 very
                 well
                 deserue
                 it
                 .
                 Mercie
                 as
                 the
                 elder
                 said
                 .
                 My
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 eldest
                 daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 sister
                 here
                 is
                 much
                 younger
                 then
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 therefore
                 standeth
                 with
                 reason
                 that
                 I
                 be
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 many
                 causes
                 .
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 haue
                 you
                 created
                 a
                 creature
                 thus
                 beautifull
                 ?
                 to
                 cast
                 him
                 headlong
                 into
                 hell
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 remedie
                 to
                 saue
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 will
                 come
                 a
                 woman
                 called
                 Mary
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 humble
                 ,
                 then
                 Eue
                 hath
                 beene
                 proud
                 after
                 her
                 transgression
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 bee
                 more
                 replenished
                 
                 with
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 Eue
                 was
                 with
                 curiositie
                 .
                 Mary
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 obedient
                 then
                 euer
                 Eue
                 was
                 rebellious
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 prompt
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   handmaid
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 then
                 euer
                 Eue
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 and
                 taste
                 the
                 apple
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 shall
                 proceede
                 that
                 great
                 pay-maister
                 of
                 debts
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 giue
                 satisfaction
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 hundreth
                 fold
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 part
                 ,
                 Iustice
                 pleaded
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 well
                 deserue
                 sharpest
                 castigation
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 yet
                 stand
                 vpon
                 their
                 iustification
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 treason
                 ,
                 in
                 rebelling
                 against
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 yea
                 such
                 a
                 Prince
                 as
                 their
                 God
                 is
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 knew
                 the
                 Edict
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 not
                 obserue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 sinned
                 not
                 through
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 but
                 through
                 their
                 too
                 much
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 destruction
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 the
                 a
                 diuine
                 Word
                 made
                 replication
                 .
                 Father
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 pardon
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 pardon
                 them
                 ,
                 repeating
                 the
                 same
                 often
                 (
                 not
                 in
                 words
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 )
                 and
                 euer
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 take
                 vpon
                 him
                 your
                 flesh
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 .
                 The
                 eternall
                 Father
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 being
                 iustly
                 prouoked
                 against
                 them
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 ●t
                 so
                 :
                 but
                 alwaies
                 the
                 diuine
                 Word
                 did
                 oppose
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Father
                 I
                 will
                 endure
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 a
                 more
                 ignominious
                 death
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 any
                 creature
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 suffer
                 .
                 The
                 eternall
                 Father
                 hauing
                 regard
                 vnto
                 the
                 person
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 plenarie
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 meanes
                 then
                 this
                 could
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 be
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 knowing
                 how
                 much
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 suffer
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 God
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 past
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 )
                 did
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 this
                 ouerture
                 :
                 yet
                 what
                 Father
                 would
                 haue
                 consented
                 to
                 giue
                 vp
                 his
                 Sonne
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 fore-saw
                 ●he
                 ingratitude
                 and
                 disesteeme
                 which
                 you
                 would
                 beare
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 he
                 contented
                 to
                 agree
                 vnto
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 sonne
                 alwaies
                 said
                 Father
                 ,
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 will
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 gaue
                 assistance
                 vnto
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 loue
                 ;
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 of
                 vengeance
                 ;
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 bountie
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Diuels
                 themselues
                 doe
                 confesse
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 in
                 three
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 made
                 confession
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 at
                 Baume
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 S.
                 Magdalens
                 penitence
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 assemblie
                 .
                 Then
                 spake
                 Mercie
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 that
                 the
                 voyd
                 seates
                 of
                 the
                 cursed
                 Angels
                 that
                 fell
                 should
                 be
                 filled
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 was
                 this
                 goodly
                 fabricke
                 and
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 created
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heauen
                 so
                 varied
                 with
                 diuersities
                 of
                 beauties
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 for
                 your selfe
                 alone
                 ?
                 let
                 them
                 liue
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 liue
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 repentant
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 vertuous
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 iust
                 Abel
                 will
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Hereunto
                 c
                 Iustice
                 replied
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Cain
                 as
                 wicked
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 iust
                 .
                 But
                 Mercie
                 did
                 alwaies
                 ingeminate
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 proue
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 make
                 reparation
                 of
                 the
                 fault
                 committed
                 by
                 Eue.
                 And
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 Mary
                 hath
                 been
                 more
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 Eue
                 was
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 more
                 reputation
                 vnto
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 Eue
                 gaue
                 aduantage
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 Serpent
                 held
                 diuers
                 discourses
                 with
                 Eue
                 to
                 cause
                 her
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 but
                 Gabriel
                 spake
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 and
                 Mary
                 presently
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Ecce
                   ancilla
                
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Word
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 person
                 offended
                 was
                 diuine
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 diuine
                 person
                 should
                 giue
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 since
                 no
                 other
                 could
                 make
                 reparation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 the
                 person
                 offended
                 being
                 infinite
                 ,
                 might
                 iustly
                 expect
                 satisfaction
                 from
                 a
                 person
                 infinite
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 creature
                 ,
                 neither
                 men
                 nor
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 make
                 vp
                 this
                 offence
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 committed
                 by
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 tentation
                 was
                 altogether
                 innocent
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 sinne
                 was
                 committed
                 in
                 a
                 garden
                 ,
                 so
                 reparation
                 thereof
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 garden
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 
                   fiat
                   voluntas
                   tua
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 his
                 giuing
                 himselfe
                 vp
                 vnto
                 death
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 transgression
                 came
                 by
                 eating
                 of
                 an
                 apple
                 ,
                 and
                 ●hould
                 be
                 remitted
                 by
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 life
                 issuing
                 from
                 the
                 ●arden
                 of
                 Mary
                 .
                 Vpon
                 this
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 ●errine
                 tooke
                 occasion
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 d
                 garden
                 hed●ed
                 in
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 goodly
                 fruite
                 of
                 her
                 puritie
                 remai●ed
                 ,
                 excellently
                 qualified
                 with
                 beautie
                 ,
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 taste
                 :
                 which
                 make
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 the
                 ●lessed
                 Trinitie
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 garden
                 there
                 were
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 goodly
                 trees
                 ,
                 whose
                 roots
                 were
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 whose
                 leaues
                 were
                 vertuous
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 fruites
                 were
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 deseruedly
                 bee
                 placed
                 vpon
                 the
                 ta●le
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glorie
                 .
                 And
                 vpon
                 this
                 table
                 are
                 euer
                 ●trowed
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 flowers
                 ,
                 which
                 signifie
                 her
                 vertues
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 these
                 she
                 hath
                 kept
                 fresh
                 by
                 her
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 acknow●edging
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 euer
                 she
                 had
                 receiued
                 did
                 streame
                 from
                 her
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeded
                 not
                 from
                 her selfe
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 meanes
                 of
                 humbling
                 her selfe
                 she
                 conserued
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 lent
                 also
                 of
                 her
                 store
                 vnto
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 repaire
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 ●egard
                 thereof
                 to
                 subiect
                 himselfe
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 torments
                 which
                 Adam
                 had
                 deserued
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 obedience
                 there
                 would
                 redound
                 more
                 benefit
                 vnto
                 man●ind
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 did
                 preiudice
                 by
                 Adams
                 transgression
                 :
                 ●nd
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 the
                 offence
                 was
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 ●he
                 greater
                 would
                 his
                 mercie
                 appeare
                 :
                 that
                 his
                 bountie
                 would
                 then
                 shine
                 cleerest
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 his
                 creatures
                 appeared
                 most
                 miserable
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 verified
                 in
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Dauid
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Publican
                   ,
                   Matthaeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iames
                 the
                 Hermite
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 
                   Magdalene
                   ,
                   Pelagia
                   ,
                   Mary
                   of
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                   Thais
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 .
                 That
                 his
                 boun●ie
                 would
                 dart
                 forth
                 the
                 raies
                 thereof
                 so
                 effectually
                 vpon
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 soules
                 by
                 their
                 examples
                 ●hould
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 made
                 offer
                 vn●o
                 his
                 Father
                 to
                 endure
                 all
                 the
                 torments
                 that
                 should
                 bee
                 put
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 debase
                 himselfe
                 euen
                 ●o
                 the
                 cratch
                 to
                 giue
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 A●am●
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 obedient
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 euen
                 
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 wantonnesse
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 vndergoe
                 all
                 vexations
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 fast
                 for
                 his
                 gluttonie
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 offence
                 was
                 committed
                 by
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 bee
                 remitted
                 by
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 houre
                 or
                 instant
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 man
                 offended
                 ,
                 the
                 breach
                 in
                 mankinde
                 should
                 bee
                 built
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 .
              
               
                 Doe
                 but
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 in
                 his
                 humanitie
                 he
                 suffered
                 ,
                 the
                 loue
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 beare
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 did
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 crie
                 out
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 thirstie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 your
                 soules
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 the
                 theefe
                 ,
                 who
                 speaking
                 vnto
                 him
                 but
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Memento
                   met
                
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 him
                 refreshed
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 was
                 Longinus
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 conuerted
                 .
                 Obserue
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 died
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 longing
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 very
                 tormentors
                 to
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 to
                 leaue
                 his
                 enemies
                 plunged
                 in
                 their
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   Caiphas
                   ,
                   Annas
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Herod
                 )
                 was
                 more
                 apparent
                 and
                 sensible
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 leaue
                 his
                 Mother
                 whom
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 loued
                 ,
                 
                   Magdalene
                   ,
                   Iohn
                
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 or
                 Martha
                 .
                 Witnesse
                 those
                 words
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 
                   Pater
                   ignosce
                   illis
                
                 ,
                 Father
                 pardon
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 .
                 His
                 second
                 griefe
                 was
                 to
                 leaue
                 his
                 children
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 hardned
                 in
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 sorrowing
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 such
                 bad
                 compensation
                 vnto
                 him
                 fo●
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 .
                 For
                 neuer
                 was
                 there
                 naturall
                 father
                 that
                 hath
                 powred
                 downe
                 so
                 many
                 blessings
                 vpon
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 vpon
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 no
                 nouell
                 thing
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 disobe●
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 mutinie
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 The●
                 made
                 a
                 Calfe
                 of
                 golde
                 and
                 worshipped
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 sense
                 or
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 manifold
                 blessing
                 they
                 did
                 long
                 for
                 the
                 garlike
                 ,
                 onyons
                 ,
                 and
                 leekes
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 :
                 so
                 gluttonous
                 and
                 rauenous
                 were
                 they
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 cried
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 
                   Pater
                   ignosce
                   illis
                
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 did
                 Verrine
                 cause
                 this
                 which
                 ensueth
                 to
                 be
                 adioyned
                 
                 vnto
                 that
                 letter
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 hee
                 did
                 dictate
                 vnto
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 :
                 I
                 protest
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 good
                 instructions
                 which
                 were
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 me
                 vpon
                 the
                 Vigile
                 of
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 and
                 wil
                 reade
                 them
                 fiue
                 times
                 a
                 day
                 .
                 Obserue
                 heere
                 ,
                 that
                 Verrine
                 said
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 proue
                 fiue
                 exorcismes
                 more
                 terrible
                 vnto
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 comprehended
                 in
                 bookes
                 :
                 and
                 added
                 ,
                 Cursed
                 be
                 your
                 exorcismes
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 to
                 say
                 at
                 least
                 an
                 hundred
                 times
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 could
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   who
                   hath
                   created
                   and
                   fashioned
                   me
                   ,
                   haue
                   mercie
                   vpon
                   me
                   :
                
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 well
                 knew
                 how
                 vnworthie
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 name
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 his
                 loue
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 Belzebub
                 himselfe
                 should
                 remaine
                 in
                 her
                 bodie
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 her
                 God
                 did
                 patiently
                 beare
                 the
                 appellations
                 of
                 foole
                 ,
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 and
                 possessed
                 by
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 wrought
                 wonders
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 good
                 woman
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 confessed
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 they
                 obiected
                 were
                 lies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 wrought
                 those
                 wonders
                 by
                 a
                 peculiar
                 puissance
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 without
                 borrowing
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 any
                 creatures
                 .
              
               
                 Afterward
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 communicated
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 vpon
                 the
                 sudden
                 strangely
                 tempted
                 by
                 Belzebub
                 .
                 But
                 Verrine
                 taking
                 vpon
                 him
                 as
                 her
                 counsellor
                 and
                 admonisher
                 ,
                 did
                 lay
                 before
                 her
                 the
                 imbecilitie
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 dismasked
                 all
                 his
                 slights
                 and
                 subtilties
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 happened
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 Magdalene
                 had
                 receiued
                 the
                 holy
                 Host
                 in
                 her
                 mouth
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 made
                 shew
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 force
                 her
                 to
                 spit
                 it
                 out
                 vpō
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 fact
                 ,
                 hee
                 discouered
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 a
                 enormous
                 sin
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 familiar
                 only
                 vnto
                 those
                 that
                 knew
                 the
                 inward
                 guilt
                 of
                 her
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 were
                 exorcised
                 by
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 :
                 and
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 requisite
                 first
                 to
                 passe
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 thornes
                 and
                 kniues
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 Crownes
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 b
                 Lucia
                 was
                 a
                 
                 poore
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 base
                 condition
                 ,
                 to
                 outward
                 semblance
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 bestowed
                 a
                 farthing
                 vpon
                 her
                 :
                 yet
                 being
                 betrothed
                 ,
                 she
                 abandoned
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 redeemed
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 him
                 vnderualued
                 all
                 worldly
                 things
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 So
                 must
                 all
                 they
                 whom
                 he
                 takes
                 to
                 wife
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 forsake
                 father
                 ,
                 mother
                 ,
                 brothers
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 set
                 their
                 affection
                 on
                 him
                 who
                 doth
                 so
                 wholly
                 deserue
                 it
                 .
                 Hee
                 will
                 place
                 them
                 there
                 where
                 no
                 person
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 sing
                 the
                 hymnes
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 sing
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 follow
                 the
                 Lambe
                 wheresoeuer
                 hee
                 goeth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 vexation
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 hell
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 doth
                 not
                 sing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 she
                 next
                 vnto
                 Mary
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 loue
                 she
                 doth
                 surmount
                 
                   Martha
                   .
                   Martha
                
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 that
                 singeth
                 after
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 she
                 was
                 hostes
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 lodged
                 him
                 in
                 her
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 vnto
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 principall
                 Virgin.
                 Catherine
                 of
                 Sienna
                 thou
                 bearest
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 that
                 song
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 Barbara
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 Lucia
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 
                   Clara.
                   Vrsula
                
                 is
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 and
                 Catherine
                 is
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 c
                 Victoria
                 hast
                 also
                 thy
                 share
                 in
                 that
                 melodie
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 rage
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 liue
                 chastly
                 in
                 their
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Companie
                 of
                 *
                 Vrsula
                 makes
                 mee
                 starke
                 mad
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 their
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 holesome
                 instructions
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 exceeding
                 great
                 labour
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 maketh
                 hell
                 it selfe
                 to
                 bee
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 in
                 despaire
                 .
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 speake
                 this
                 to
                 puffe
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 as
                 humble
                 as
                 they
                 will
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 diuels
                 doe
                 straine
                 their
                 vttermost
                 subtilties
                 to
                 worke
                 their
                 finall
                 extermination
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 haue
                 them
                 proued
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 my
                 words
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 cost
                 me
                 ful
                 deare
                 .
                 Mary
                 ,
                 why
                 shouldest
                 thou
                 so
                 affectionatly
                 loue
                 them
                 ?
                 wherein
                 haue
                 they
                 been
                 seruiceable
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ?
                 Wee
                 haue
                 sisted
                 them
                 all
                 by
                 temptation
                 ,
                 to
                 breede
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 longing
                 to
                 leaue
                 their
                 vocation
                 .
                 Wee
                 suggested
                 that
                 their
                 order
                 of
                 Religion
                 was
                 meere
                 brocage
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 
                 vocation
                 vnapproueable
                 .
                 This
                 wee
                 said
                 to
                 discourage
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 distilled
                 diuers
                 other
                 temptations
                 into
                 them
                 against
                 their
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 but
                 principally
                 against
                 Cassandra
                 their
                 Superiour
                 at
                 Aix
                 .
                 Wee
                 haue
                 filled
                 them
                 with
                 grudging
                 and
                 murmuring
                 against
                 their
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 perswading
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 or
                 beleeue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 baited
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 with
                 our
                 temptations
                 :
                 the
                 men
                 gaue
                 best
                 heede
                 vnto
                 vs
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 prouder
                 .
                 We
                 also
                 hatched
                 a
                 conspiracie
                 against
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 forsaken
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 Whilest
                 the
                 Diuell
                 was
                 thus
                 discoursing
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 Sister
                 
                   Catherine
                   of
                   Isle
                
                 ,
                 with
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Companie
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 d
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 present
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 thought
                 the
                 Diuell
                 could
                 presage
                 of
                 their
                 arriuall
                 :
                 who
                 being
                 asked
                 thereof
                 ,
                 without
                 seeing
                 or
                 hearing
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 answered
                 it
                 was
                 she
                 .
                 Then
                 being
                 demanded
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 came
                 but
                 one
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 but
                 
                   Catherine
                   of
                   France
                
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 true
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Assemblie
                 did
                 reproach
                 his
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 Doe
                 you
                 wonder
                 at
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 lie
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 told
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 softly
                 rounded
                 Father
                 Romillon
                 in
                 the
                 eare
                 ▪
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 though
                 he
                 intermingle
                 something
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 meere
                 curiositie
                 doe
                 aske
                 him
                 questions
                 .
                 Scarce
                 had
                 the
                 Father
                 finished
                 these
                 words
                 when
                 e
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 bound
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 neuer
                 doe
                 it
                 but
                 by
                 constraint
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 some
                 sinister
                 and
                 malicious
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 Verrine
                 was
                 obserued
                 against
                 his
                 customarie
                 manner
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 still
                 and
                 silent
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 demanded
                 why
                 he
                 thus
                 held
                 his
                 peace
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 Because
                 some
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 doe
                 vtter
                 are
                 not
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 .
                 And
                 indeede
                 some
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 giue
                 heed
                 
                 to
                 these
                 discourses
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 deliuerance
                 of
                 these
                 poore
                 creatures
                 :
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 necessarie
                 to
                 booke-downe
                 what
                 he
                 spake
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 some
                 conceiued
                 tha●
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 Diuell
                 that
                 spake
                 in
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 soone
                 a●
                 they
                 reuoked
                 that
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 discourse
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 accustomed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   14.
                   day
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
              
               
                 VPon
                 that
                 day
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 saying
                 Masse
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 eleuation
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 began
                 hideously
                 to
                 yell
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 been
                 mad
                 and
                 desperate
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 tha●
                 he
                 adored
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 confessed
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Creator
                 and
                 Iudge
                 .
                 Hee
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Chalice
                 blood
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 clothed
                 with
                 hi●
                 Humanitie
                 and
                 Diuinitie
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 crucified
                 o●
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 and
                 was
                 there
                 as
                 great
                 and
                 as
                 ful●
                 of
                 dimensions
                 as
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 tree
                 :
                 ye●
                 was
                 his
                 bodie
                 couered
                 vnder
                 a
                 morsell
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 hi●
                 blood
                 vnder
                 a
                 little
                 wine
                 really
                 and
                 substantially
                 .
                 He●
                 made
                 also
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 at
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 said
                 by
                 Frier
                 
                   Francis
                   Domptius
                
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Order
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Dominicke
                   .
                   Verrine
                
                 also
                 added
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 m●
                 rage
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wert
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Order
                 :
                 Cursed
                 b●
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 Michaelis
                 who
                 began
                 this
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 disorder
                 of
                 many
                 Monasteries
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 men
                 at
                 of
                 women
                 .
                 Thi●
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 maketh
                 vs
                 to
                 despaire
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 som●
                 will
                 giue
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 Romillon
                 hath
                 taught
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Al●
                 this
                 hee
                 repeated
                 againe
                 at
                 the
                 eleuation
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 Father
                 
                   Iames
                   de
                   Rets
                
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 saying
                 Masse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 was
                 Sister
                 Louyse
                 an●
                 Sister
                 Magdalene
                 exorcised
                 by
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father●
                 And
                 there
                 happened
                 a
                 long
                 dispute
                 betweene
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 whether
                 God
                 
                 ●ught
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Companies
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 ●octrine
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Sister
                 Louyse
                 his
                 instruments
                 to
                 ●ut
                 that
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 accomplish
                 .
                 ●ow
                 because
                 I
                 had
                 no
                 leisure
                 to
                 write
                 it
                 downe
                 ,
                 Ver●ine
                 did
                 afterwards
                 will
                 me
                 to
                 write
                 that
                 which
                 then
                 ●ad
                 bin
                 disputed
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 would
                 haue
                 me
                 to
                 command
                 ●im
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 by
                 vertue
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 ●s
                 they
                 alwaies
                 vse
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 As
                 soone
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 comman●ed
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 spo●en
                 formerly
                 (
                 meaning
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 the
                 day
                 past
                 )
                 in
                 ●he
                 honour
                 of
                 Martha
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 did
                 ●pon
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 f
                 for
                 Virgins
                 are
                 the
                 sisters
                 of
                 An●els
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 exalted
                 ,
                 because
                 Mary
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 ●o
                 :
                 yet
                 alwaies
                 without
                 any
                 preiudice
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 ●or
                 in
                 Paradise
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ambition
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 also
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 did
                 much
                 esteeme
                 of
                 Mag●alene
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 her
                 affection
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 exceedingly
                 loue
                 Martha
                 in
                 that
                 she
                 vowed
                 ●irginitie
                 (
                 which
                 she
                 did
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 she
                 also
                 loued
                 Martha
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 Ho●esse
                 of
                 her
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 yesterday
                 I
                 had
                 spoken
                 of
                 Lucia
                 and
                 of
                 ●irginitie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Virgins
                 were
                 sisters
                 vnto
                 the
                 An●els
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 sing
                 a
                 new
                 hymne
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 ●ould
                 sing
                 but
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 also
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 married
                 women
                 might
                 bee
                 happie
                 ●nough
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Virgins
                 did
                 attaine
                 ●nto
                 it
                 with
                 more
                 facilitie
                 then
                 they
                 .
              
               
                 g
                 Besides
                 ,
                 I
                 entred
                 into
                 disputation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 say●ng
                 :
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 instituted
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Mari●ge
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 intendment
                 were
                 not
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 mar●ied
                 ?
                 His
                 replie
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 vnmaried
                 were
                 all
                 espoused
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 reioyned
                 ,
                 that
                 ●uch
                 Pismires
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 deserue
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 King
                 ●or
                 their
                 husband
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 answered
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 forsaken
                 all
                 for
                 his
                 ●oue
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 lumpe
                 of
                 earth
                 (
                 thereby
                 meaning
                 
                 man
                 )
                 they
                 did
                 bequeath
                 and
                 betroth
                 themselues
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 liew
                 of
                 those
                 momentarie
                 blessings
                 and
                 riches
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 they
                 had
                 abandoned
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 open
                 vnto
                 them
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 Paradise
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 pleasure
                 which
                 passeth
                 away
                 as
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 glut
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 Paradise
                 which
                 endure
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 obiect
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 prepare
                 Crownes
                 for
                 them
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Queenes
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 well
                 deserued
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 said
                 I
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 merited
                 nothing
                 .
                 He
                 answered
                 me
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 true
                 Queenes
                 .
                 I
                 replied
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Chamber-maides
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 wondered
                 at
                 Vrsula
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 at
                 Margaret
                 the
                 Queene
                 of
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 at
                 Catherine
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 at
                 Gertrude
                 ,
                 at
                 Margaret
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 performed
                 many
                 memorable
                 exploites
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 He
                 answered
                 mee
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 custome
                 was
                 that
                 from
                 basenesse
                 and
                 from
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 condition
                 ,
                 hee
                 vsed
                 to
                 worke
                 matters
                 of
                 great
                 moment
                 for
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 soules
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 replied
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 wondred
                 if
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 hee
                 had
                 made
                 election
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 Philosopher
                 or
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 Queene
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 magnificent
                 Empresse
                 and
                 Princesse
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 was
                 confounded
                 with
                 wonder
                 when
                 I
                 perceiued
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 personages
                 of
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 qualitie
                 ,
                 from
                 such
                 Pismires
                 as
                 was
                 Louyse
                 .
                 He
                 answered
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 this
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 deserued
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 for
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 h
                 Then
                 (
                 said
                 I
                 )
                 cursed
                 be
                 that
                 desire
                 which
                 swaied
                 in
                 her
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 Louyse
                 )
                 and
                 made
                 her
                 readie
                 to
                 endur●
                 hell
                 it selfe
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 expedient
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 saluation
                 of
                 soules
                 .
                 And
                 heere
                 I
                 began
                 tohowle
                 as
                 one
                 surcharged
                 with
                 despaire
                 and
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 fearefully
                 indeede
                 then
                 I
                 can
                 expresse
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 Huguenot
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 her
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 died
                 Huguenots
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 baptized
                 in
                 
                 the
                 i
                 kitchen
                 of
                 
                   Monsieur
                   de
                   Mailhians
                
                 at
                 S.
                 Rhemy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Ioseph
                   Dessade
                
                 of
                 Beaucamp
                 ,
                 brother
                 of
                 
                   Michael
                   Dessade
                
                 of
                 Lagoy
                 was
                 godfather
                 to
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 and
                 Louyse
                 of
                 Pourcelet
                 daughter
                 of
                 
                   Monsieur
                   de
                   Mailhians
                
                 was
                 her
                 godmother
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 house
                 she
                 was
                 baptized
                 by
                 a
                 Minister
                 .
                 Then
                 God
                 told
                 me
                 that
                 many
                 soules
                 had
                 been
                 conuerted
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 Catherine
                 of
                 Sienna
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 humiliation
                 is
                 to
                 goe
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 exaltation
                 may
                 follow
                 after
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 this
                 wretch
                 (
                 meaning
                 her
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 diuels
                 in
                 her
                 bodie
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Louyse
                   de
                   Cappeau
                
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 debased
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 derision
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 dishonoured
                 and
                 disrespected
                 by
                 the
                 diuels
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 haue
                 waded
                 further
                 into
                 these
                 aduantages
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 suffered
                 .
                 Many
                 incongruities
                 are
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 make
                 vpon
                 the
                 euent
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 calling
                 should
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 meanes
                 purchase
                 much
                 glorie
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 formerly
                 it
                 was
                 depressed
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 bee
                 magnified
                 euen
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 offend
                 herein
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 should
                 once
                 comprehend
                 all
                 the
                 circumstan●es
                 of
                 this
                 businesse
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 where
                 withall
                 the
                 Diuels
                 are
                 so
                 enraged
                 .
                 Then
                 cried
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 Come
                 and
                 ●elpe
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Leuiathan
                   ,
                   Balberith
                   ,
                   Asmodeus
                   ,
                   Astaroth
                   ,
                   Carreau
                   ,
                
                 and
                 let
                 all
                 Hell
                 come
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 our
                 wits
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 longer
                 resistance
                 .
                 I
                 also
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 now
                 all
                 desperate
                 ,
                 that
                 Hell
                 it selfe
                 ●ad
                 entertained
                 a
                 dreadfull
                 combination
                 and
                 conspira●ie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 were
                 all
                 vnloosed
                 to
                 ruine
                 and
                 fling
                 ●eadlong
                 into
                 perdition
                 the
                 whole
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Do●trine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 k
                 Companie
                 of
                 Vrsula
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 inuironed
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 temptations
                 as
                 well
                 men
                 as
                 women
                 of
                 both
                 Companies
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 and
                 youngest
                 vnto
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 ●ad
                 giuen
                 impeachment
                 vnto
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 Com●anie
                 ,
                 and
                 suggested
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 encloyster
                 themselues
                 in
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 where
                 ●hey
                 might
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 might
                 doe
                 much
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 frequenting
                 Hospitals
                 and
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 bringing
                 of
                 the
                 companie
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 vnto
                 ruine
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 easilie
                 roote
                 out
                 the
                 other
                 companie
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 are
                 guided
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 are
                 founded
                 and
                 established
                 expressely
                 to
                 guide
                 and
                 gouerne
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 particularly
                 reformed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 because
                 the
                 two
                 companies
                 had
                 a
                 reference
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 fellow
                 labourers
                 for
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 to
                 march
                 hand
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 house
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 sisters
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 house
                 for
                 these
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrin
                 began
                 to
                 crie
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 mad
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 l
                 were
                 sixe
                 sisters
                 〈◊〉
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 bewitched
                 or
                 possessed
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Magdalen●
                   Catherine
                
                 of
                 
                   Isle
                   ,
                   Margaret
                   Burles
                   ,
                   Martha
                
                 of
                 Gazier
                 and
                 that
                 vnhappie
                 Louyse
                 :
                 for
                 Anne
                 of
                 Bonieux
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 sorrow
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 bodi●
                 when
                 he
                 ●will
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 conduceth
                 with
                 the
                 glori●
                 of
                 God.
                 There
                 be
                 that
                 demand
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 much
                 instance
                 and
                 sollicitation
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 others
                 doe
                 so
                 vrgently
                 demaund
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 denied
                 hath
                 been
                 graunted
                 vnto
                 this
                 vnluckie
                 woman
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 further
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 rather
                 chuse
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 a
                 dogge
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 hogge
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 petitioned
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 m●
                 off
                 from
                 this
                 bodie
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 here
                 to
                 b●
                 gotten
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 cursed
                 Belzebub
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 com●
                 and
                 take
                 me
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 rather
                 sa●
                 vpon
                 a
                 supper
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 then
                 tast
                 that
                 dinner
                 which
                 I
                 ha●
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
                 He
                 further
                 said
                 that
                 a
                 certaine
                 disputatio●
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 him
                 was
                 acted
                 in
                 S.
                 Baume
                 at
                 the
                 fee●
                 of
                 S.
                 Magdalen
                 as
                 here
                 ensueth
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 said
                 to
                 God
                 he
                 might
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 discouer
                 by
                 visio●
                 to
                 this
                 vnhappie
                 woman
                 what
                 he
                 intended
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 me
                 that
                 visions
                 were
                 too
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 
                 cause
                 her
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 his
                 pleasure
                 when
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 ●leased
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 shee
                 should
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 humble
                 her
                 ●elfe
                 !
                 I
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 diuell
                 that
                 made
                 ●er
                 speake
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 replied
                 vpon
                 mee
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 ●rue
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 came
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 this
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 m
                 other
                 argument
                 thē
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 ●er
                 soule
                 is
                 in
                 repose
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 gladnes
                 ,
                 and
                 ●he
                 diuell
                 doth
                 not
                 possesse-those
                 soules
                 that
                 are
                 peaceable
                 and
                 chierefull
                 .
                 Also
                 God
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 trie
                 her
                 ,
                 told
                 ●er
                 that
                 shee
                 was
                 to
                 humble
                 her selfe
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 pro●oundest
                 gulfe
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 recken
                 of
                 her selfe
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 a
                 handfull
                 of
                 dust
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 durt
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 leafe
                 of
                 a
                 tree
                 that
                 falleth
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 ●nd
                 further
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 conceiue
                 her selfe
                 to
                 be
                 vnworthie
                 to
                 tread
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 swell
                 her
                 with
                 pride
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 made
                 ●nswere
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 grace
                 should
                 suffice
                 to
                 preserue
                 her
                 vn●ainted
                 by
                 vaine-glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 make
                 recognition
                 that
                 all
                 was
                 deriued
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 her selfe
                 shee
                 was
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 confident
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 giue
                 her
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 nothing
                 .
                 Then
                 I
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 date
                 of
                 miracles
                 was
                 now
                 ●xpired
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 reply
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 still
                 ●he
                 same
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 wrought
                 them
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 both
                 as
                 powerfull
                 and
                 willing
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 ●aies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 answered
                 ;
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 indowed
                 with
                 ●hose
                 vertues
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 those
                 in
                 whose
                 time
                 such
                 miracles
                 were
                 done
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 shee
                 is
                 no
                 Saint
                 ,
                 shee
                 is
                 a
                 Pis●mire
                 .
                 Then
                 God
                 commanded
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 holde
                 my
                 ●eace
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 was
                 inforced
                 to
                 withdraw
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 ●o
                 suffer
                 Louyse
                 to
                 finish
                 her
                 deuotions
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 was
                 ●one
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 her
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 ●acrament
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 her
                 superior
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Bap●ista
                   Romillon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Catherine
                 of
                 Isle
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 ●he
                 Diuell
                 was
                 so
                 impatient
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 ●egan
                 to
                 roare
                 ,
                 as
                 vnable
                 to
                 indure
                 such
                 talke
                 any
                 longer
                 :
                 
                 and
                 cried
                 thrice
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 lost
                 all
                 hope
                 both
                 o●
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 vnhappie
                 woman
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 dispute
                 internally
                 and
                 externally
                 indured
                 little
                 lesse
                 then
                 an
                 howre
                 and
                 a
                 quarter
                 ,
                 in
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 :
                 an●
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 disputation
                 was
                 repeated
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 o●
                 Masse
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 mornings
                 discourse
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 was
                 Louyse
                 commanded
                 to
                 tell
                 her
                 Superiou●
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 charge
                 of
                 her
                 soule
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 did
                 exorcise
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 to
                 whose
                 benefi●
                 it
                 might
                 any
                 way
                 appertaine
                 ,
                 all
                 her
                 temptations
                 and
                 internall
                 conferences
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 least
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 deceiued
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 In
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 they
                 recalled
                 to
                 her
                 remembrance
                 those
                 fiue
                 points
                 which
                 that
                 last
                 Sonday
                 they
                 recommended
                 vnto
                 her
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 intention
                 ,
                 a
                 pure
                 affection
                 ,
                 puritie
                 of
                 conscience
                 (
                 which
                 i●
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 points
                 )
                 humilitie
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 resignation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 spake
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 formerly
                 said
                 that
                 some
                 Priests
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 a
                 stable
                 without
                 any
                 preparation
                 ,
                 or
                 premeditation
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 also
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 yeeld
                 more
                 n
                 obedience
                 to
                 you
                 then
                 you
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 a
                 Priest
                 doth
                 speake
                 ,
                 God
                 presently
                 descendeth
                 vpon
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 ●
                 haue
                 also
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 was
                 equall
                 in
                 honour
                 vnto
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 his
                 mother
                 dare
                 to
                 touch
                 him
                 but
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 she●
                 which
                 had
                 carried
                 him
                 in
                 her
                 wombe
                 nine
                 moneths
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 behold
                 him
                 they
                 would
                 drawe
                 backe
                 and
                 be
                 dazeled
                 with
                 his
                 exceeding
                 brightnes
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 would
                 prepare
                 themselues
                 better
                 the●
                 they
                 doe
                 .
                 Then
                 Louyse
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 reuealed
                 to
                 si●ster
                 Louyse
                 in
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 in
                 that
                 disputation
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Magician
                 should
                 bee
                 conuerted
                 by
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 ou●
                 Lady
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 hardened
                 not
                 himselfe
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 God
                 had
                 inwardly
                 commanded
                 sister
                 Louyse
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 letter
                 directed
                 to
                 bee
                 sent
                 to
                 ●e
                 Sisters
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 Co-adiutors
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Vrsula
                 at
                 Aix
                 as
                 here
                 ensueth
                 .
                 Most
                 deere
                 ,
                 best
                 loued
                 and
                 euer
                 honoured
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 I
                 vnworthie
                 to
                 call
                 ●u
                 my
                 Sisters
                 doe
                 beseech
                 you
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 your
                 Re●emer
                 to
                 take
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 me
                 desolate
                 and
                 distressed
                 ●etch
                 ,
                 vnworthie
                 to
                 call
                 vpon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 doe
                 ●aue
                 pardon
                 of
                 you
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 grieued
                 ,
                 prouoked
                 ,
                 ●d
                 debased
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 vpon
                 no
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 obedient
                 and
                 indeede
                 vnwor●y
                 to
                 name
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 seruant
                 and
                 slaue
                 of
                 
                   Catherine
                   ,
                   ●pirite
                   ,
                   Magdalene
                   Honorate
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 whom
                 ●od
                 hath
                 created
                 and
                 formed
                 (
                 God
                 be
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 ●em
                 all
                 )
                 
                   Louyse
                   Cappeau
                
                 .
                 While
                 the
                 said
                 letter
                 was
                 di●ated
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Ha
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 goest
                 a●ut
                 to
                 humble
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 cause
                 foure
                 other
                 to
                 fall
                 ●
                 infusing
                 into
                 them
                 vaine
                 glorie
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 God
                 ●swereth
                 me
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 humble
                 them
                 by
                 those
                 fiue
                 ●ints
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 to
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 which
                 shee
                 should
                 ●ake
                 familiar
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 per●rme
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 the
                 two
                 that
                 were
                 pos●sed
                 were
                 exorcised
                 by
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 :
                 when
                 ●rrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 Hell
                 and
                 of
                 sundry
                 other
                 ●iects
                 saying
                 ,
                 Catherine
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 what
                 I
                 said
                 vnto
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ser●nts
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 to
                 humble
                 themselues
                 and
                 to
                 endure
                 ●tiently
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 scorned
                 and
                 troden
                 vnder
                 foote
                 .
                 Men
                 ●e
                 so
                 vngratefull
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 serue
                 God
                 with
                 lesse
                 re●ect
                 and
                 veneration
                 then
                 they
                 beare
                 vnto
                 their
                 grooms
                 ●lackies
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 men
                 doe
                 so
                 little
                 regard
                 his
                 commanments
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 groome
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 notwith●nding
                 he
                 who
                 gaue
                 them
                 vnto
                 Moses
                 hath
                 recom●nded
                 them
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 be
                 ten
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 ●o
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 men
                 preach
                 vnto
                 men
                 of
                 Hell
                 and
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 heede
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 preached
                 of
                 some
                 rocke
                 of
                 stone
                 .
                 S.
                 Francis
                 o
                 preached
                 to
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 Anthony
                 of
                 Padua
                 to
                 fishes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 ,
                 beasts
                 did
                 bow
                 downe
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 thereby
                 making
                 recognition
                 after
                 their
                 mariner
                 of
                 the
                 benefits
                 they
                 had
                 receiued
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 rise
                 vp
                 against
                 men
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Hell
                 we
                 make
                 wondrous
                 much
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 requitall
                 of
                 their
                 obedience
                 which
                 they
                 carried
                 towards
                 vs.
                 We
                 say
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 p
                 Damned
                 and
                 ingratefull
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 serue
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 lay
                 on
                 loade
                 as
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 with
                 barres
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 intollerably
                 torment
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 gates
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 gates
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 are
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 spacious
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 repast
                 and
                 fare
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 in
                 Hell
                 are
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 Toads
                 ,
                 Scorpions
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 else
                 is
                 filthie
                 and
                 abhorred
                 :
                 the
                 drinke
                 is
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 wormewood
                 ,
                 rhew
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 bitter
                 and
                 distastfull
                 liquours
                 .
                 Wee
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 seate
                 of
                 flames
                 and
                 fire
                 which
                 doth
                 grieuously
                 scorch
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 oft
                 remember
                 them
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 augment
                 their
                 torments
                 .
                 Vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 they
                 eare
                 white
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 they
                 must
                 gnaw
                 vpon
                 crusts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 their
                 teeth
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 stead
                 of
                 perfumes
                 wee
                 stuffe
                 their
                 nostrels
                 with
                 stinkes
                 and
                 loathsome
                 fauours
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 delightsome
                 songs
                 wee
                 fill
                 their
                 eares
                 with
                 derisions
                 ,
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 and
                 cursings
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 created
                 thee
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 the
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 that
                 haue
                 begotten
                 thee
                 ,
                 cursed
                 bee
                 the
                 ayre
                 that
                 thou
                 diddest
                 breathe
                 ,
                 cursed
                 bee
                 the
                 foure
                 elements
                 ,
                 cursed
                 bee
                 the
                 creatures
                 that
                 haue
                 any
                 way
                 obeyed
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 adde
                 vnto
                 their
                 torments
                 ,
                 we
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 glorie
                 and
                 those
                 pleasures
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 lost
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 transgressed
                 through
                 malice
                 ,
                 not
                 through
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 remained
                 obstinate
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 dine
                 at
                 ease
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 must
                 sup
                 in
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 also
                 prouide
                 milke
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 haile
                 of
                 Laurent
                 is
                 a
                 heape
                 of
                 roses
                 .
                 All
                 miserie
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Paradise
                 all
                 happinesse
                 doth
                 abound
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 damned
                 soules
                 are
                 more
                 horredly
                 deformed
                 then
                 the
                 Diuels
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 eternally
                 ,
                 eternally
                 ,
                 eternally
                 ,
                 eternally
                 ,
                 eternally
                 shall
                 they
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 wee
                 haue
                 permission
                 to
                 inflict
                 vpon
                 them
                 most
                 sharpe
                 and
                 exquisite
                 torments
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 vncleane
                 and
                 bestiall
                 speeches
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 hangman
                 doth
                 his
                 office
                 when
                 hee
                 tortureth
                 a
                 malefactor
                 that
                 is
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Diuels
                 are
                 not
                 nice
                 to
                 performe
                 their
                 charge
                 they
                 haue
                 to
                 torment
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 torments
                 of
                 Hell
                 are
                 torments
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatest
                 tortures
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 which
                 are
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 malefactors
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 these
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 flowers
                 and
                 roses
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 shall
                 bee
                 damned
                 euerlastingly
                 ,
                 euerlastingly
                 ,
                 euerlastingly
                 ,
                 without
                 hope
                 of
                 intermission
                 or
                 end
                 ,
                 euerlastingly
                 ,
                 euerlastingly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Diuels
                 shall
                 binde
                 you
                 hand
                 and
                 foote
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 manicled
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 throw
                 you
                 into
                 a
                 boyling
                 chauldron
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 you
                 haue
                 been
                 burned
                 in
                 these
                 flames
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 engulfed
                 in
                 a
                 sea
                 of
                 ice
                 .
                 None
                 can
                 resist
                 the
                 Almightie
                 when
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 doe
                 a
                 thing
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 you
                 a
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 appoynted
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Mistresse
                 :
                 it
                 standeth
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Mistrisse
                 should
                 beare
                 sway
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 chamber-maide
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 your
                 three
                 faculties
                 or
                 powers
                 :
                 giue
                 him
                 the
                 keyes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Locke
                 fast
                 your
                 gate
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 your
                 will
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 vice
                 :
                 shut
                 vp
                 your
                 windowes
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 fiue
                 externall
                 senses
                 ,
                 that
                 theeues
                 steale
                 not
                 in
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 cheate
                 vpon
                 your
                 soules
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 times
                 sup
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 then
                 haue
                 giuen
                 you
                 such
                 a
                 supper
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 discourse
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 swore
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 vttered
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 proceeded
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Diuel
                 was
                 forced
                 thereunto
                 as
                 a
                 slaue
                 or
                 a
                 captiue
                 in
                 the
                 galleys
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 :
                 This
                 Baume
                 ,
                 this
                 Rocke
                 ,
                 these
                 leaues
                 will
                 rise
                 vp
                 against
                 you
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 make
                 not
                 your
                 aduantage
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Your
                 God
                 loueth
                 you
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 behoofull
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 instant
                 returne
                 to
                 Mount
                 Caluary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 this
                 dialogue
                 chanced
                 to
                 be
                 betweene
                 Verrine
                 and
                 
                   Belzebub
                   .
                   Verrine
                
                 said
                 ,
                 You
                 that
                 heare
                 Masse
                 doe
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeue
                 that
                 my
                 God
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 blood
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 both
                 his
                 flesh
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 his
                 Humanitie
                 and
                 Diuinitie
                 are
                 present
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 there
                 as
                 poore
                 malefactors
                 before
                 your
                 Iudge
                 :
                 pray
                 therefore
                 vnto
                 your
                 Iudge
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 heare
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 giueth
                 grace
                 vnto
                 the
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 casteth
                 downe
                 the
                 proud
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 Oh
                 how
                 narrow
                 is
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 low
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 stoope
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 q
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 :
                 Ha
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 too
                 plenteous
                 in
                 thy
                 pitie
                 to
                 sinners
                 :
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 enforced
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 possessed
                 with
                 the
                 scheduls
                 ,
                 Lewis
                 hath
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 custodie
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 Diuels
                 is
                 this
                 great
                 mercie
                 shewed
                 towards
                 sinners
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 euer
                 shewing
                 his
                 wounds
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 hee
                 doth
                 alwaies
                 renue
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 fresh
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 still
                 represent
                 them
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 All
                 Hell
                 is
                 confounded
                 :
                 
                   Misericordia
                   Dei
                   plena
                   est
                   terra
                
                 .
                 O
                 Mercie
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 too
                 too
                 exceedingly
                 great
                 !
                 You
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 doe
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 crie
                 peccaui
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 all
                 is
                 pardoned
                 :
                 
                 a
                 mercy
                 indeede
                 too
                 spatious
                 .
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 renounce
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 merites
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 onely
                 say
                 
                   Miserere
                   mei
                
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 all
                 is
                 pardoned
                 :
                 confusion
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   Confundatur
                   superbia
                   Diabolorum
                
                 .
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 diddest
                 cast
                 forth
                 the
                 Angels
                 which
                 would
                 haue
                 bandied
                 themselues
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 diddest
                 crush
                 in
                 pieces
                 all
                 their
                 forces
                 :
                 yet
                 let
                 a
                 sinner
                 cast
                 himselfe
                 headlong
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 renounce
                 thy
                 precious
                 blood
                 and
                 wounds
                 ,
                 yet
                 wilt
                 thou
                 euer
                 mediate
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 thy
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 receiue
                 them
                 into
                 grace
                 if
                 they
                 bring
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 pure
                 desire
                 to
                 returne
                 backe
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 :
                 a
                 mercy
                 too
                 large
                 for
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 damnation
                 too
                 great
                 for
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 wound
                 that
                 cost
                 me
                 so
                 deere
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 it
                 all
                 sinnes
                 are
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 :
                 Cursed
                 be
                 
                   Long
                   in
                   us
                
                 that
                 made
                 that
                 wound
                 .
                 O
                 God
                 most
                 bountifull
                 vnto
                 sinners
                 :
                 O
                 vertuous
                 and
                 most
                 mercifull
                 Mary
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 is
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 O
                 Mary
                 thou
                 art
                 alwaies
                 falling
                 at
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 thy
                 sonne
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 euer
                 interceding
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 alwaies
                 saying
                 ,
                 To
                 day
                 and
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 euer
                 prolong
                 and
                 driue
                 things
                 off
                 .
                 In
                 saying
                 this
                 hee
                 desired
                 against
                 his
                 ordinary
                 manner
                 to
                 haue
                 an
                 oath
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 further
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 Magdalens
                 r
                 Gloues
                 should
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 stretch
                 himselfe
                 flat
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 Belzebub
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 now
                 become
                 of
                 thy
                 strength
                 ?
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Confundatur
                   su●erbia
                   Diaboli
                
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 constrained
                 to
                 humble
                 my selfe
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 said
                 :
                 All
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 here
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 tread
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 speaking
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 Assembly
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Belzebub
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 :
                 what
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 men
                 ?
                 Doe
                 men
                 resist
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 not
                 I
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 fill
                 vp
                 the
                 empty
                 seates
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 pardon
                 men
                 ●heir
                 offences
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 Belzebub
                 inferre
                 ,
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 iudgement
                 is
                 heere
                 against
                 those
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 turne
                 
                 and
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
                 Next
                 after
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 proudest
                 ,
                 yet
                 learne
                 from
                 hence
                 to
                 humble
                 your selues
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 offence
                 am
                 I
                 damned
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 iustly
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 damned
                 because
                 wee
                 had
                 more
                 illumination
                 then
                 was
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 men
                 .
                 O
                 ,
                 O
                 ,
                 O
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 (
                 said
                 Belzebub
                 )
                 how
                 great
                 art
                 thou
                 for
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 O
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 how
                 seuere
                 art
                 thou
                 against
                 vs
                 ?
                 Occasions
                 of
                 doing
                 good
                 are
                 neuer
                 wanting
                 vnto
                 the
                 sinner
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 of
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 remaineth
                 obstinate
                 in
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 fauourable
                 in
                 his
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 cast
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 Diuels
                 for
                 his
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 replied
                 ,
                 
                   superbos
                   humiliat
                
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 powerfull
                 to
                 attract
                 sinners
                 vnto
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 their
                 malice
                 to
                 allure
                 them
                 vnto
                 ill
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 feare
                 not
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 nor
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 Hell
                 besides
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 punished
                 for
                 this
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 found
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 beleeue
                 this
                 .
                 Neuer
                 busie
                 your selues
                 further
                 about
                 repentance
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 s
                 iudgement
                 doth
                 approach
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 very
                 stones
                 shall
                 rise
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 leaues
                 shall
                 bandy
                 themselues
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 dwell
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 obstinacie
                 :
                 I
                 warne
                 you
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 both
                 young
                 and
                 olde
                 ,
                 for
                 Death
                 is
                 a
                 thiefe
                 that
                 spareth
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 sweepeth
                 all
                 away
                 rich
                 and
                 poore
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 small
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 hooke
                 moweth
                 downe
                 the
                 hay
                 ,
                 so
                 Death
                 with
                 his
                 sithe
                 cutteth
                 downe
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 t
                 Then
                 said
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 longing
                 of
                 ours
                 to
                 deliuer
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Verrine
                 tooke
                 occasion
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 this
                 he
                 vttereth
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounced
                 by
                 Verrine
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Louyse
                 ;
                 reade
                 i●
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 it
                 as
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 doe
                 relickes
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Belzebub
                 :
                 I
                 sweare
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 reasoned
                 of
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 confound
                 all
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 and
                 Witches
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 do●
                 practise
                 or
                 trade
                 with
                 Magicke
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 Through
                 maine
                 compulsion
                 art
                 thou
                 drawne
                 to
                 sweare
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 thou
                 bee
                 my
                 Prince
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Fly.
                 Where
                 are
                 thy
                 braues
                 and
                 forces
                 now
                 ?
                 thou
                 that
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 since
                 diddest
                 out-face
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 doest
                 now
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 vnder
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 Frauncis
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 setting
                 his
                 foote
                 vpon
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 vassall
                 .
                 Thou
                 wouldest
                 haue
                 pluckt
                 God
                 from
                 his
                 Throne
                 .
                 Consider
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 here
                 ,
                 whither
                 
                   Monsieur
                   de
                   Guyse
                
                 your
                 Gouernour
                 would
                 euer
                 haue
                 endured
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Lackey
                 should
                 braue
                 him
                 thus
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 doe
                 now
                 my
                 Prince
                 .
                 And
                 turning
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 Endure
                 patiently
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 thy selfe
                 euen
                 vnworthie
                 to
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 ;
                 Resist
                 thou
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 seest
                 how
                 I
                 braue
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 heere
                 fiue
                 Princes
                 in
                 this
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Diuels
                 would
                 haue
                 laid
                 diuers
                 foule
                 aspersions
                 and
                 disgraces
                 vpon
                 the
                 Companies
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 of
                 Saint
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 exalt
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 Pismires
                 and
                 leaues
                 of
                 trees
                 .
                 Labour
                 therefore
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 hee
                 swore
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 had
                 beene
                 by
                 him
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 was
                 all
                 true
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 he
                 tacitly
                 meant
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 negligent
                 in
                 their
                 deuotions
                 to
                 Saint
                 u
                 Martha
                 ,
                 and
                 Lazarus
                 .
              
               
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 Priest
                 saying
                 
                   Fecit
                   potentiam
                   ,
                   Verrine
                
                 thus
                 discoursed
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 euerie
                 where
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 withstandeth
                 God
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 many
                 Christians
                 are
                 Gods
                 friends
                 at
                 his
                 Table
                 ,
                 but
                 fewe
                 followed
                 him
                 to
                 Mount
                 Caluary
                 ;
                 your
                 Redeemer
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 bee
                 there
                 almost
                 alone
                 .
                 Some
                 will
                 be
                 contented
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 a
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 desire
                 that
                 within
                 halfe
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 it
                 should
                 all
                 be
                 ended
                 .
                 Try
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 
                 regardfull
                 of
                 your
                 soules
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 haue
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 that
                 be
                 surrendred
                 vp
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 gaue
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 could
                 be
                 contented
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 but
                 rockes
                 and
                 trees
                 to
                 heare
                 vs.
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 pusheth
                 vs
                 on
                 to
                 despaire
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 any
                 Preacher
                 did
                 deliuer
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 fact
                 of
                 ours
                 will
                 bee
                 diuulged
                 all
                 abroad
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 sister
                 Catherine
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Catherine
                 thou
                 art
                 entangled
                 with
                 many
                 encumbrances
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 suffer
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Gods
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Cursed
                 be
                 that
                 word
                 that
                 hath
                 cost
                 me
                 so
                 deere
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 lesson
                 others
                 against
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Catherine
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 yet
                 vnexperienced
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 Diuels
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 sister
                 Catherine
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Speake
                 accursed
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 .
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 also
                 said
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 meanes
                 to
                 hide
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 thy
                 Prince
                 is
                 humbled
                 ,
                 therefore
                 take
                 not
                 thou
                 in
                 scorne
                 to
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 goe
                 and
                 disclose
                 our selues
                 .
                 
                   Obedi
                   Deo
                   ,
                   &
                   Mariae
                   Virgini
                   ,
                   Mariae
                   Magdalenae
                   :
                   Obedi
                   maledicte
                   ,
                   maledictio
                   Dei
                   omnipotentis
                   sit
                   super
                   te
                   superbe
                   .
                   Obedi
                   Deo
                   ,
                   confundatur
                   superbia
                   .
                
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 by
                 almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 tell
                 mee
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 x
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 Virgine
                 Mary
                 ,
                 by
                 Saint
                 
                   Vrsula
                   cum
                   socijs
                   ,
                   confundatur
                   superbia
                   .
                
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 yet
                 make
                 head
                 against
                 thy
                 Captaine
                 ?
                 I
                 wil
                 make
                 thee
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 vnder
                 my
                 feete
                 ,
                 for
                 since
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 humbled
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 haue
                 thee
                 humbled
                 also
                 .
                 
                   Surge
                   ,
                   augeo
                   tibi
                   poenas
                
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 a
                 proud
                 Spirit
                 .
                 I
                 regard
                 not
                 whither
                 thou
                 speakest
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Spirit
                 called
                 Sabathon
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Encrease
                 his
                 paines
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 tell
                 his
                 name
                 .
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 ranke
                 of
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 yet
                 yeeld
                 our
                 obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 the
                 men
                 would
                 be
                 better
                 then
                 their
                 Masters
                 .
                 That
                 time
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Physitians
                 are
                 contented
                 to
                 giue
                 Physicke
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 
                 must
                 giue
                 both
                 Physicke
                 and
                 restoratiues
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 heere
                 present
                 will
                 testifie
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 seene
                 three
                 women
                 possessed
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 estimation
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Companies
                 of
                 Saint
                 Vrsula
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 neuer
                 met
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 affront
                 and
                 encounter
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 hell
                 is
                 amazed
                 at
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 Charme
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 hee
                 that
                 aduised
                 to
                 giue
                 it
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 reparation
                 will
                 this
                 make
                 in
                 the
                 breach
                 that
                 was
                 caused
                 by
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 a
                 poore
                 wench
                 and
                 of
                 base
                 condition
                 :
                 yet
                 could
                 we
                 wish
                 thou
                 hadst
                 been
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 or
                 skilled
                 in
                 Philosophie
                 .
                 Thou
                 doest
                 but
                 lend
                 thy
                 tongue
                 in
                 the
                 vtterance
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 now
                 deliuered
                 twelue
                 seuerall
                 discourses
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 much
                 confirmed
                 ;
                 Be
                 content
                 with
                 this
                 :
                 You
                 haue
                 seene
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 the
                 progresse
                 and
                 issue
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 y
                 O
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 now
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 said
                 many
                 things
                 and
                 that
                 truly
                 ,
                 but
                 hast
                 gained
                 verie
                 little
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Louyse
                 neuer
                 studied
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hath
                 in
                 a
                 summarie
                 comprehended
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 perfection
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 vpon
                 a
                 Tuesday
                 was
                 the
                 birth-day
                 of
                 Louyse
                 being
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Anthony
                 of
                 Padua
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 that
                 day
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Saint
                 Vrsula
                 :
                 vpon
                 a
                 Tuesday
                 was
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Saint
                 Maximin
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 were
                 discouered
                 ;
                 and
                 vpon
                 that
                 day
                 wee
                 departed
                 from
                 Aix
                 to
                 come
                 hither
                 .
                 Vpon
                 a
                 Tuesday
                 Louyse
                 made
                 her
                 generall
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 borne
                 about
                 midnight
                 on
                 a
                 Tuesday
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 houre
                 that
                 your
                 Lord
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 thirteene
                 of
                 Iune
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 about
                 thirtie
                 yeeres
                 agoe
                 since
                 she
                 was
                 borne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 curse
                 in
                 the
                 chamber
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 saying
                 ,
                 Cursed
                 be
                 him
                 who
                 first
                 began
                 to
                 write
                 these
                 euents
                 :
                 Cursed
                 bee
                 the
                 Printer
                 that
                 shall
                 put
                 them
                 foorth
                 :
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 Doctors
                 that
                 shall
                 examine
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 cursed
                 be
                 those
                 that
                 
                 shall
                 compile
                 the
                 contents
                 hereof
                 in
                 a
                 volume
                 :
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 Pope
                 that
                 shall
                 giue
                 his
                 approbation
                 thereunto
                 :
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 Arch-bishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 that
                 shall
                 giue
                 any
                 passage
                 or
                 assistance
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 vntil
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 there
                 neuer
                 hapned
                 ,
                 nor
                 euer
                 shall
                 happen
                 an
                 accident
                 of
                 a
                 semblable
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   15.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
              
               
                 VPon
                 which
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 were
                 exorcised
                 by
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 Verrine
                 tooke
                 occasion
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 is
                 that
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 my
                 mortall
                 enemies
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 here
                 resisted
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 doe
                 constraine
                 me
                 to
                 speake
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Pismire
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 God.
                 How
                 strange
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 deuils
                 must
                 bee
                 faine
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Saints
                 whose
                 mortall
                 enemies
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 lay
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 pluck
                 them
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 them
                 headlong
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 Frauncis
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 and
                 Lucifer
                 lost
                 his
                 splendor
                 by
                 his
                 excessiue
                 pride
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 attainement
                 of
                 which
                 Frauncis
                 hath
                 aspired
                 by
                 his
                 humilitie
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 z
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 a
                 father
                 Lawrence
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 great
                 learned
                 personage
                 should
                 preach
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 abashed
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 deuill
                 should
                 speake
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 a
                 Pismire
                 ,
                 there
                 lyeth
                 the
                 wonder
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 wil
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 which
                 lyeth
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 commandeth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Mortifications
                 are
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 vnacquainted
                 with
                 their
                 vertues
                 accounted
                 yrksome
                 .
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 repentance
                 was
                 contemned
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 now
                 high
                 in
                 glory
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 familiars
                 and
                 friends
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 who
                 to
                 shew
                 to
                 
                 sinners
                 the
                 way
                 vnto
                 repentance
                 ,
                 tooke
                 vpon
                 him
                 repentance
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 sinned
                 .
                 a
                 Wee
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 passe
                 through
                 mortification
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 blisse
                 and
                 glory
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 strange
                 that
                 the
                 deuils
                 should
                 teach
                 men
                 mortification
                 and
                 aduise
                 them
                 thereunto
                 ?
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Euangelista
                
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 friend
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Maryes
                 gardian
                 for
                 her
                 chastitie
                 .
                 Stephanus
                 ,
                 cursed
                 may'st
                 thou
                 be
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 trumpet
                 foorth
                 thy
                 charity
                 in
                 praying
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 stoned
                 thee
                 .
                 O
                 Pernardus
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 Maries
                 darling
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 Dominicke
                 ,
                 &
                 thou
                 Stanislaus
                 also
                 ,
                 though
                 few
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 thee
                 .
                 P●ulus
                 ,
                 thou
                 wert
                 a
                 sinner
                 and
                 persecutor
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 diddest
                 become
                 a
                 great
                 Preacher
                 of
                 vertues
                 .
                 Anthonius
                 of
                 Padua
                 ,
                 through
                 thy
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 thy
                 other
                 vertues
                 thou
                 art
                 now
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 thy
                 obedience
                 ,
                 O
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 beleeuers
                 :
                 Dauid
                 is
                 the
                 glasse
                 of
                 repentance
                 wherein
                 sinners
                 may
                 behold
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 returne
                 vnto
                 their
                 God.
                 
                   Tu
                   Petrus
                
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 denied
                 thy
                 Maister
                 .
                 Accursed
                 Peter
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 cost
                 me
                 deere
                 :
                 O
                 Peter
                 ,
                 by
                 thy
                 example
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 denied
                 God
                 will
                 learne
                 to
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
                 William
                 the
                 Hermite
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 sinner
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 his
                 repentance
                 he
                 found
                 mercie
                 .
                 Some
                 go
                 to
                 heauen
                 through
                 repentance
                 ,
                 others
                 through
                 innocence
                 .
                 Mary
                 is
                 in
                 Paradise
                 for
                 her
                 innocence
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 for
                 her
                 repentance
                 .
                 Lewes
                 King
                 of
                 Fraunce
                 is
                 the
                 Patron
                 of
                 Kings
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 of
                 all
                 conditions
                 should
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 Hee
                 hath
                 made
                 election
                 of
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 basest
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 of
                 Shooe-makers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Husband-men
                 .
                 Crispinian
                 was
                 a
                 Cobler
                 :
                 Athanasius
                 a
                 Labouring-man
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 hee
                 at
                 length
                 chosen
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 in
                 Heauen
                 (
                 to
                 our
                 confusion
                 be
                 it
                 spoken
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 none
                 might
                 haue
                 any
                 pretension
                 for
                 excuse
                 .
                 God
                 placeth
                 those
                 in
                 Paradise
                 which
                 loue
                 his
                 Commandements
                 and
                 keepe
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 quench
                 in
                 themselues
                 his
                 good
                 inspirations
                 .
                 Hee
                 sets
                 them
                 at
                 his
                 
                 table
                 :
                 He
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 his
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 of
                 his
                 wine
                 :
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 doe
                 ,
                 vse
                 their
                 seruants
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 slaues
                 ;
                 Nay
                 ,
                 there
                 bee
                 diuers
                 that
                 doe
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 worse
                 ,
                 who
                 cherish
                 and
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 dogges
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 euill
                 entreate
                 their
                 seruants
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 abashed
                 if
                 God
                 would
                 elect
                 Princes
                 and
                 not
                 men
                 of
                 base
                 condition
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 be
                 contented
                 to
                 haue
                 patience
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 chuse
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 women
                 should
                 bee
                 gadding
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 maddeth
                 vs.
                 b
                 Cunigonda
                 was
                 an
                 Empresse
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 Catherine
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 eleuen
                 thousand
                 Virgines
                 went
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 besides
                 men
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 numbred
                 .
                 c
                 Margaret
                 of
                 Hungary
                 was
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 shee
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 so
                 humble
                 that
                 shee
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 Citizen
                 .
                 Cursed
                 be
                 her
                 humility
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 payd
                 so
                 deere
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Belzebub
                 replied
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 continuing
                 on
                 his
                 discourse
                 ,
                 said
                 :
                 Barbara
                 was
                 beheaded
                 by
                 her
                 owne
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 the
                 Diuell
                 slew
                 him
                 vpon
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 earth
                 and
                 Paradise
                 are
                 two
                 Countries
                 very
                 distinct
                 and
                 different
                 ,
                 heere
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 rich
                 goe
                 formost
                 ,
                 in
                 Paradise
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 good
                 ,
                 most
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 obedient
                 .
                 d
                 Marie
                 was
                 a
                 poore
                 Chamber-maid
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chamber-maid
                 of
                 a
                 Paynim
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 shee
                 now
                 espoused
                 vnto
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 
                   Cunigunda
                   .
                   Margaret
                
                 of
                 Scotland
                 was
                 a
                 married
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 shee
                 went
                 to
                 Heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Codelana
                 also
                 was
                 a
                 married
                 woman
                 ,
                 whose
                 husband
                 strangled
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 caused
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 throwne
                 into
                 a
                 pit
                 .
              
               
                 Elizabeth
                 was
                 the
                 Queene
                 Dowager
                 of
                 Hungary
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 her
                 great
                 humility
                 betooke
                 her selfe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Mistresse
                 of
                 an
                 Hospitall
                 .
              
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 we
                 could
                 let
                 passe
                 all
                 this
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 bee
                 enraged
                 at
                 those
                 
                 that
                 haue
                 committed
                 folly
                 and
                 were
                 great
                 sinners
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 
                   Pelagia
                   ,
                   Thais
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 which
                 we
                 speake
                 without
                 any
                 preiudice
                 to
                 them
                 or
                 their
                 glorie
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 rather
                 conduce
                 with
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 bounteousnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 into
                 blisse
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 deserue
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 beleeue
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 spoken
                 ,
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 here
                 be
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 had
                 their
                 lesson
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 meanes
                 these
                 discourses
                 will
                 not
                 proue
                 vse-full
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 put
                 vs
                 in
                 great
                 comfort
                 .
                 A
                 Preacher
                 is
                 often
                 wearied
                 in
                 preaching
                 of
                 one
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 already
                 made
                 fifteene
                 discourses
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 this
                 woman
                 here
                 (
                 meaning
                 Louyse
                 )
                 and
                 haue
                 sometimes
                 made
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 greater
                 extent
                 and
                 length
                 ,
                 then
                 Preachers
                 in
                 their
                 Aduents
                 .
                 Cursed
                 be
                 thy
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 cursed
                 be
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 it
                 vpon
                 thee
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 at
                 this
                 discourse
                 cried
                 out
                 .
                 O
                 power
                 !
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 force
                 which
                 God
                 giueth
                 her
                 .
                 How
                 strange
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 Diuels
                 should
                 preach
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 teach
                 the
                 religious
                 ,
                 Clergie
                 men
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Seculars
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 here
                 are
                 viands
                 for
                 all
                 people
                 to
                 eate
                 ;
                 Eate
                 he
                 that
                 will.
                 There
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 vs
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 the
                 sauce
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 rather
                 chuse
                 the
                 sauce
                 of
                 Hell.
                 You
                 shall
                 finde
                 Notaries
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 fiue
                 sous
                 will
                 Register
                 the
                 Acts
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 breake
                 their
                 oathes
                 .
                 The
                 Diuels
                 are
                 more
                 faithfull
                 vnto
                 their
                 Maister
                 then
                 you
                 men
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Diuels
                 haue
                 once
                 sworne
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 adiured
                 vnto
                 the
                 truth
                 they
                 want
                 ability
                 to
                 lye
                 .
                 Men
                 haue
                 their
                 free-will
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 ill
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 goe
                 forth-with
                 to
                 hell
                 ;
                 if
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 straight
                 admitted
                 into
                 heauen
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 meerely
                 constrained
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 when
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 :
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 free-will
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 enforced
                 ,
                 accursed
                 
                 Fiends
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 deliuer
                 a
                 truth
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 scrueth
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 oathes
                 haue
                 no
                 tye
                 or
                 power
                 ?
                 or
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 are
                 these
                 bookes
                 of
                 Exorcisines
                 published
                 ?
                 For
                 they
                 that
                 denie
                 this
                 ,
                 must
                 denie
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 composed
                 and
                 allowed
                 the
                 said
                 bookes
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 further
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 neuer
                 any
                 dispossessed
                 after
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 an
                 oath
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 plunge
                 into
                 a
                 gulfe
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 can
                 neuer
                 issue
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 they
                 must
                 make
                 search
                 and
                 inquisition
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 curious
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 explanation
                 of
                 their
                 curiosities
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 writings
                 are
                 nothing
                 worth
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 by
                 a
                 consequence
                 they
                 wil
                 come
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 stand
                 defiled
                 with
                 the
                 infectious
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Caluinists
                 .
              
               
                 How
                 wonderfull
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 that
                 Diuels
                 should
                 preach
                 of
                 good
                 intention
                 ,
                 pure
                 affection
                 ,
                 puritie
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 simplicitie
                 ,
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 resignation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 men
                 not
                 to
                 reserue
                 the
                 least
                 loue
                 of
                 themselues
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 meanes
                 toward
                 the
                 attainment
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 chastitie
                 and
                 pouertie
                 ?
                 The
                 Diuels
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 many
                 Monasteries
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 will
                 yeeld
                 more
                 furtherance
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 or
                 Prelates
                 are
                 able
                 ;
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 griefe
                 doe
                 they
                 reueale
                 it
                 :
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 that
                 reformation
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 tooke
                 an
                 oth
                 after
                 this
                 forme
                 :
                 I
                 doe
                 here
                 sweare
                 by
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 your
                 Creator
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 I
                 haue
                 here
                 spoken
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 is
                 done
                 for
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 instruction
                 of
                 the
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 and
                 Laytie
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 the
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 many
                 Monasteries
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 men
                 as
                 of
                 women
                 ;
                 All
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 .
                 I
                 sweare
                 this
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 neuer
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 oth
                 I
                 haue
                 taken
                 vpon
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 without
                 being
                 spoken
                 vnto
                 by
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 haue
                 sworne
                 this
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 solemnities
                 that
                 are
                 required
                 to
                 a
                 true
                 oth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Spouse
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 I
                 haue
                 deliuered
                 was
                 for
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 conue●sion
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 and
                 Magicke
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 is
                 heere
                 vttered
                 against
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 haue
                 approbation
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 neuer
                 tooke
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 oth
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 oth
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 sweare
                 by
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 oth
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 preiudicate
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 false
                 and
                 very
                 vnsutable
                 to
                 truth
                 ,
                 shall
                 doe
                 a
                 wrong
                 to
                 God.
                 They
                 affirme
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 effect
                 denie
                 his
                 omnipotencie
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 lesse
                 a
                 puissant
                 then
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 these
                 euents
                 runue
                 in
                 a
                 course
                 beyond
                 ordinarie
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 that
                 will
                 rather
                 denie
                 Gods
                 power
                 ,
                 then
                 confesse
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 article
                 of
                 their
                 Creed
                 ,
                 
                   Credo
                   Patre●s
                   omnipotentem
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 omnipotent
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 then
                 haue
                 done
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 a
                 Pismire
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 greater
                 things
                 then
                 these
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 can
                 (
                 if
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 power
                 should
                 resolue
                 thereon
                 )
                 create
                 a
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 worlds
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 Louyse
                 retired
                 her selfe
                 into
                 her
                 chamber
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 sweate
                 ,
                 through
                 her
                 exceeding
                 toyle
                 and
                 the
                 vehement
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Presently
                 did
                 Belzebub
                 prince
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 contest
                 against
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 manner
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 b
                 O
                 mercie
                 too
                 great
                 !
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 canst
                 thou
                 not
                 be
                 contented
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 vs
                 sinners
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 thy
                 mercie
                 also
                 extend
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 giuen
                 and
                 made
                 ouer
                 vnto
                 vs
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 else
                 they
                 did
                 or
                 
                 could
                 possesse
                 ?
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 gaue
                 vs
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 schedules
                 signed
                 with
                 their
                 blood
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 doest
                 thou
                 take
                 them
                 from
                 vs
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 c
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 takest
                 them
                 from
                 vs
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 made
                 renunciation
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 thy
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 mercie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 bee
                 made
                 vncapable
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 damned
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
                 They
                 haue
                 renounced
                 thy
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 her
                 prayers
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 make
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 wombe
                 and
                 breasts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 neuer
                 proue
                 compassionate
                 in
                 their
                 behalfe
                 ;
                 her
                 remembrance
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 neuer
                 be
                 mindfull
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 her
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 neuer
                 pray
                 vnto
                 her
                 Sonne
                 for
                 their
                 conuersion
                 ;
                 her
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 neuer
                 think
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 might
                 abandon
                 and
                 giue
                 them
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 :
                 all
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 benefits
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 euer
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 to
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 them
                 hereafter
                 :
                 all
                 inspirations
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 infused
                 into
                 them
                 to
                 draw
                 them
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 haue
                 cursed
                 all
                 that
                 euer
                 God
                 created
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 prayers
                 that
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 might
                 make
                 in
                 their
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 without
                 all
                 possibilitie
                 of
                 returning
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 nought
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 blessings
                 ,
                 fauours
                 or
                 Paradise
                 .
                 They
                 haue
                 renounced
                 his
                 passion
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 merits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 or
                 efficacie
                 vpon
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 but
                 might
                 lay
                 a
                 pressure
                 vpon
                 them
                 of
                 greater
                 obstinacie
                 .
                 They
                 haue
                 inuocated
                 vpon
                 themselues
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 Almightie
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 all-knowing
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 euer-bounteous
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 indignation
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Saints
                 :
                 saying
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 fall
                 vpon
                 vs
                 bodie
                 and
                 soule
                 eternally
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 doest
                 thou
                 take
                 them
                 from
                 vs.
                 And
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 ours
                 ,
                 yet
                 doest
                 thou
                 take
                 them
                 frō
                 vs.
                 
              
               
               
                 They
                 haue
                 taken
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 the
                 Magician
                 for
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctifier
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 any
                 reference
                 or
                 dependance
                 vpon
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 worship
                 ,
                 magnifie
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Diuell
                 as
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Gods.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 haue
                 renounced
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 created
                 all
                 :
                 they
                 haue
                 blasphemed
                 him
                 ,
                 making
                 retractation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 euer
                 they
                 did
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 attribute
                 all
                 their
                 subsequent
                 actions
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 the
                 Magician
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 art
                 thou
                 so
                 good
                 that
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 bereaue
                 vs
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 thy
                 armes
                 alwaies
                 open
                 to
                 receiue
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 bequeathed
                 and
                 consecrated
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 by
                 a
                 sure
                 earnest
                 contracted
                 mariage
                 with
                 the
                 Diuel
                 and
                 the
                 Magician
                 :
                 for
                 greater
                 confirmation
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 signe
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 owne
                 blood
                 :
                 witnessing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 now
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 affianced
                 wholly
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 This
                 mariage
                 was
                 authentically
                 solemnized
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Magician
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 still
                 so
                 good
                 that
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 bereaue
                 vs
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 said
                 to
                 Mary
                 ,
                 what
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 present
                 them
                 to
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 haue
                 prostituted
                 themselues
                 to
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 voluptuousnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 men
                 as
                 of
                 diuels
                 and
                 beasts
                 .
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 then
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 present
                 such
                 to
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 puritie
                 it selfe
                 ?
              
               
                 They
                 renounce
                 their
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 might
                 infuse
                 some
                 inspiration
                 into
                 them
                 to
                 returne
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 counterchange
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 Diuell
                 for
                 their
                 gard-Angell
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 in
                 whatsoeuer
                 they
                 doe
                 :
                 yet
                 art
                 thou
                 so
                 good
                 and
                 so
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 giuest
                 them
                 in
                 exchange
                 theirvsuall
                 Angell
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 twentie
                 ,
                 thirtie
                 ,
                 fourtie
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 wilt
                 cause
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 to
                 to
                 bee
                 assistant
                 to
                 plucke
                 them
                 from
                 betwixt
                 our
                 hands
                 .
              
               
               
                 They
                 make
                 protestation
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 conceiued
                 such
                 great
                 anger
                 ,
                 rage
                 ,
                 disdaine
                 and
                 indignation
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 willingly
                 become
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 hinder
                 others
                 from
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 temptations
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 lay
                 close
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 d
                 cursing
                 God
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Diuels
                 :
                 inuocating
                 and
                 heartely
                 praying
                 vnto
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 change
                 his
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 exchange
                 he
                 would
                 seate
                 himselfe
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 in
                 his
                 :
                 protesting
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 vndergoe
                 all
                 the
                 torments
                 ,
                 paines
                 ,
                 and
                 punishments
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 damned
                 soules
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 totally
                 to
                 bandie
                 themselues
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ouerthrow
                 his
                 intentions
                 :
                 in
                 respect
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 no
                 more
                 care
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 torments
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 for
                 a
                 flye
                 .
                 They
                 cause
                 the
                 pictures
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 to
                 bee
                 drawne
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 to
                 Diuels
                 and
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 offend
                 God.
                 In
                 despight
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 the
                 sea
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 doe
                 conspire
                 together
                 to
                 swallow
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 conuert
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 renounce
                 thy
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Priest
                 should
                 giue
                 absolution
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 wrath
                 and
                 indignation
                 of
                 God
                 might
                 fall
                 vpon
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 blood
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 finall
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 protest
                 before
                 your
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 desire
                 is
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 receiue
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 ayre
                 may
                 bee
                 thronged
                 with
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Diuels
                 to
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whatsoeuer
                 else
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 protest
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 part
                 or
                 portion
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 bee
                 possessed
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 imagining
                 this
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 greatest
                 good
                 fortune
                 that
                 euer
                 could
                 happen
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 Diuels
                 as
                 guests
                 within
                 them
                 .
                 Yea
                 they
                 haue
                 still
                 such
                 a
                 spleene
                 and
                 
                 e
                 disdaine
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 will
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 nothing
                 in
                 their
                 bodie
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 not
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 make
                 a
                 shift
                 to
                 offend
                 God
                 :
                 giuing
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 bodie
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 blood
                 ,
                 their
                 marrow
                 ,
                 their
                 bones
                 ,
                 their
                 humours
                 ,
                 the
                 haire
                 of
                 their
                 browes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Magician
                 to
                 make
                 charmes
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoeuer
                 else
                 may
                 displease
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 all
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 mercie
                 of
                 too
                 large
                 extention
                 for
                 sinners
                 !
                 Thou
                 makest
                 shew
                 as
                 if
                 thou
                 diddest
                 not
                 see
                 nor
                 vnderstand
                 of
                 al
                 these
                 their
                 villanies
                 and
                 abominations
                 ,
                 but
                 art
                 euer
                 readie
                 to
                 present
                 thy
                 wounds
                 vnto
                 thy
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 not
                 vnbend
                 and
                 let
                 flie
                 his
                 indignation
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 saying
                 alwaies
                 vnto
                 thy
                 Father
                 :
                 Father
                 ,
                 consider
                 here
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 endured
                 for
                 sinners
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 haue
                 regard
                 vnto
                 my
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 loue
                 you
                 beare
                 towards
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 these
                 vnto
                 mee
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 vnto
                 them
                 so
                 many
                 Angels
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctified
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 conclusion
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 enforced
                 to
                 cast
                 themselues
                 into
                 my
                 armes
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 the
                 poore
                 prodigall
                 childe
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 my
                 blood
                 be
                 shed
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 continued
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 O
                 ,
                 ô
                 ,
                 ô
                 ,
                 the
                 bountie
                 and
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 too
                 large
                 an
                 extent
                 for
                 sinners
                 ,
                 O
                 iustice
                 ,
                 too
                 cruell
                 for
                 Hell.
                 And
                 said
                 ,
                 He
                 doth
                 vs
                 wrong
                 to
                 take
                 frō
                 vs
                 those
                 who
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 meanes
                 haue
                 been
                 knit
                 and
                 fastned
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Magicke
                 .
                 His
                 bountie
                 vnto
                 them
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 trauell
                 them
                 with
                 great
                 sicknesses
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 strange
                 and
                 violent
                 temptations
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
                 He
                 doth
                 permit
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 vtter
                 confusion
                 of
                 Diuels
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 possessed
                 for
                 their
                 more
                 easie
                 conuersion
                 :
                 he
                 causeth
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 greatnes
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 paines
                 belonging
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 more
                 easie
                 conuersion
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 do
                 they
                 remaine
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 trifles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 haue
                 offended
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 others
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 gracious
                 that
                 he
                 euer
                 knocks
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 their
                 hart
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 may
                 win
                 them
                 home
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 f
                 Mary
                 doth
                 euer
                 present
                 her
                 wombe
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 breasts
                 vnto
                 her
                 Sonne
                 in
                 their
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 they
                 many
                 times
                 despised
                 and
                 renounced
                 them
                 .
                 She
                 prayeth
                 her
                 Sonne
                 that
                 for
                 her
                 sake
                 he
                 would
                 compassion
                 their
                 wretched
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 inspire
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 their
                 conuersion
                 :
                 that
                 being
                 thus
                 beset
                 and
                 besieged
                 on
                 euery
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 no
                 longer
                 resist
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 runne
                 and
                 shelter
                 themselues
                 vnder
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 mercie
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 chicken
                 runneth
                 vnder
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 henne
                 that
                 nourisheth
                 it
                 .
                 O
                 ,
                 ô
                 ,
                 ô
                 ,
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Sabbaths
                 and
                 assemblies
                 of
                 Witches
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 g
                 sinner
                 did
                 but
                 know
                 the
                 bountie
                 and
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 creep
                 &
                 trale
                 his
                 belly
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 stones
                 ,
                 thornes
                 ,
                 trees
                 ,
                 flowers
                 ,
                 fruites
                 ,
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 briefe
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 euer
                 were
                 created
                 ,
                 to
                 conspire
                 and
                 bandie
                 against
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 and
                 offences
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 against
                 his
                 God.
                 He
                 would
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 forsaken
                 of
                 all
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 grieuously
                 transgressed
                 :
                 he
                 would
                 thinke
                 himselfe
                 vnworthie
                 to
                 tread
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 yea
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 ,
                 conceiuing
                 and
                 assuredly
                 beleeuing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 grace
                 that
                 God
                 can
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 all
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 Hell
                 to
                 punish
                 ,
                 torture
                 and
                 giue
                 castigation
                 vnto
                 his
                 villanies
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 nothing
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 his
                 transgressions
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 sinners
                 would
                 pray
                 all
                 that
                 euer
                 was
                 created
                 to
                 aske
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 sinners
                 are
                 so
                 stuffed
                 with
                 pride
                 and
                 presumption
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thinke
                 much
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 transgressed
                 ,
                 to
                 reueale
                 their
                 sinnes
                 to
                 a
                 Confessor
                 :
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 hee
                 doe
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 should
                 confesse
                 our
                 grieuous
                 sinnes
                 vnto
                 him
                 ?
                 And
                 because
                 (
                 Lord
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 loaden
                 with
                 pride
                 and
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 
                 giue
                 ,
                 giue
                 ,
                 giue
                 them
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 you
                 doe
                 offer
                 vs
                 exceeding
                 iniurie
                 .
                 Thus
                 being
                 readie
                 to
                 retire
                 and
                 hide
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 cried
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voyce
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 rage
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 was
                 driuen
                 into
                 desperation
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 this
                 whole
                 discourse
                 with
                 great
                 furie
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 indeede
                 besides
                 my selfe
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 turning
                 towards
                 sinners
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 thus
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 Ha!
                 sinners
                 ;
                 thinke
                 ,
                 thinke
                 ,
                 thinke
                 vpon
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 your
                 God
                 ;
                 saying
                 vnto
                 them
                 againe
                 ,
                 Ha
                 ,
                 ha
                 ,
                 ha
                 !
                 thinke
                 vpon
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 in
                 your
                 remembrance
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 your
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 Sanctifier
                 .
                 Goe
                 your
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 assure
                 your selues
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 make
                 not
                 your
                 vse
                 hereof
                 ,
                 the
                 wrath
                 and
                 indignation
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 fall
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 hell
                 will
                 rise
                 vp
                 in
                 iudgement
                 against
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 were
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 exorcised
                 by
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 did
                 fearefully
                 shake
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 O
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 too
                 spatiously
                 great
                 !
                 Doest
                 thou
                 alwaies
                 (
                 Lord
                 )
                 present
                 thy
                 wounds
                 vnto
                 thy
                 Father
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 sinners
                 ?
                 is
                 this
                 a
                 bagge
                 that
                 neuer
                 shutteth
                 ?
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 We
                 that
                 are
                 Diuels
                 doe
                 thus
                 torment
                 the
                 soules
                 in
                 Hell
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 flames
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 wee
                 tosse
                 them
                 of
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 snatch
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 fire
                 to
                 throw
                 them
                 on
                 ice
                 .
                 What
                 say
                 ye
                 ?
                 will
                 you
                 goe
                 into
                 this
                 countrey
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 speaking
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 houre
                 wherein
                 thou
                 wert
                 first
                 possessed
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 cost
                 me
                 so
                 deare
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 haue
                 cause
                 to
                 remember
                 it
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 O
                 wisedome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 too
                 great
                 !
                 O
                 infinite
                 ,
                 incomprehensible
                 ,
                 admirable
                 wisedome
                 !
                 O
                 what
                 space
                 and
                 distance
                 haue
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 men
                 !
                 O
                 wonder
                 ,
                 O
                 iudgemēt
                 of
                 God!
                 whom
                 God
                 is
                 disposed
                 to
                 saue
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 doe
                 him
                 annoyance
                 ,
                 &
                 whom
                 God
                 will
                 retaine
                 ,
                 Hell
                 cannot
                 take
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Then
                 Belzebub
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 Diuels
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Catherine
                 of
                 Isle
                 ,
                 who
                 began
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 
                 grumble
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 noyse
                 :
                 come
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 march
                 into
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 awake
                 and
                 rouse
                 vp
                 our
                 people
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 
                   Verrine
                   ,
                   Responde
                   maledicte
                
                 ,
                 h
                 
                   obedi
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 ,
                 Doest
                 thou
                 hope
                 to
                 bee
                 greater
                 then
                 thy
                 Maister
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Belzebub
                 replied
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 seruants
                 to
                 speake
                 before
                 their
                 Maister
                 .
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 I
                 speake
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 although
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 lesse
                 authoritie
                 then
                 thou
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 answered
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 full
                 sore
                 against
                 thy
                 will.
                 Verrine
                 saide
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 fit
                 that
                 Diuels
                 should
                 fall
                 out
                 with
                 Diuels
                 ?
                 and
                 turning
                 to
                 sister
                 Catherine
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 thee
                 to
                 eate
                 or
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 yet
                 doest
                 thou
                 beleeue
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 naturall
                 causes
                 ,
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 
                   Catherine
                   ?
                   Catherine
                
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 thou
                 hinder
                 or
                 giue
                 a
                 checke
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 i
                 beleeue
                 thou
                 art
                 possessed
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 Come
                 your
                 waies
                 ,
                 adiure
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Bernard
                 ▪
                 what
                 ?
                 must
                 k
                 the
                 Diuels
                 acquaint
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 verie
                 meanes
                 ?
                 And
                 speaking
                 to
                 Sabbathon
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 Belzebub
                 had
                 formerly
                 discouered
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 Lucifer
                 could
                 not
                 resist
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 thou
                 that
                 art
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 petty
                 Cooke
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 an
                 abilitie
                 of
                 resistance
                 ?
                 Obedmaledicte
                 .
                 But
                 thou
                 shewest
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Pesant
                 is
                 more
                 fierce
                 and
                 rugged
                 in
                 his
                 disposition
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Gentleman
                 .
              
               
                 Whilst
                 the
                 Priest
                 was
                 Exorcising
                 and
                 saying
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Sacro-sancti
                   baptismatis
                   vnda
                   regeneratus
                
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 baptised
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 that
                 are
                 saued
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 goe
                 to
                 Heauen
                 i●
                 a
                 feather-bed
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 be
                 censured
                 with
                 the
                 iudgemen●
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 speake
                 (
                 bu●
                 it
                 was
                 vpon
                 compulsion
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 l
                 workes
                 of
                 mercie
                 Virginitie
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 of
                 it selfe
                 to
                 leade
                 vs
                 to
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 foolish
                 virgins
                 conceited
                 :
                 other
                 things
                 ar●
                 also
                 requisite
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 mercie
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 an
                 account
                 whether
                 men
                 haue
                 read
                 much
                 or
                 said
                 ouer
                 their
                 Beads
                 often
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 
                 must
                 do
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 because
                 whē
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgemēt
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 reckon
                 with
                 our
                 soules
                 what
                 knowledge
                 they
                 haue
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 works
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 (
                 speaking
                 vnto
                 the
                 reprobate
                 )
                 whē
                 I
                 was
                 an
                 hungry
                 ,
                 you
                 gaue
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 eate
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 thirstie
                 ,
                 you
                 gaue
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 drink
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 sicke
                 ,
                 you
                 visited
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 you
                 redeemed
                 mee
                 not
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 naked
                 ,
                 you
                 clothed
                 me
                 not
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 you
                 receiued
                 me
                 not
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 died
                 ,
                 you
                 buried
                 me
                 not
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 like
                 reason
                 will
                 he
                 also
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 wandred
                 &
                 went
                 astray
                 ,
                 you
                 reprehended
                 me
                 not
                 for
                 my
                 sin
                 :
                 when
                 in
                 my
                 members
                 I
                 liued
                 ignorantly
                 ,
                 you
                 taught
                 me
                 not
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 doubt
                 &
                 misaduised
                 ,
                 you
                 counselled
                 me
                 not
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 affliction
                 ,
                 you
                 comforted
                 mee
                 not
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 would
                 suffer
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 borne
                 patiently
                 the
                 iniuries
                 that
                 were
                 offered
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 offended
                 mee
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 pardoned
                 these
                 offences
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 persecuted
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 you
                 tooke
                 no
                 pitie
                 vpon
                 those
                 that
                 persecuted
                 me
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 your
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 dead
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 Whatsoeuer
                 you
                 shall
                 doe
                 vnto
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 mine
                 (
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 done
                 vnto
                 my selfe
                 .
                 And
                 alleaging
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 when
                 your
                 Lord
                 reproueth
                 Iudas
                 of
                 his
                 auarice
                 in
                 blaming
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 The
                 poore
                 you
                 haue
                 alwayes
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 mee
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 haue
                 alwayes
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 bare
                 record
                 that
                 Magdalen
                 had
                 done
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 ,
                 saying
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 memory
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 wheresoeuer
                 this
                 Gospel
                 shold
                 be
                 preached
                 .
                 I
                 further
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shal
                 set
                 apart
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 damned
                 ,
                 &
                 shal
                 say
                 vnto
                 thē
                 ,
                 
                   Ite
                   maledicti
                   in
                   ignē
                   aeternū
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 deuils
                 .
                 Then
                 shal
                 he
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 &
                 shal
                 say
                 vnto
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 hungry
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 foolish
                 Virgins
                 reposed
                 too
                 much
                 confidence
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 imagining
                 as
                 many
                 doe
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 Faith
                 and
                 Virginitie
                 were
                 sufficientlie
                 powerfull
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 heauen
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 your
                 Lord
                 did
                 obiect
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 oyle
                 in
                 their
                 lampes
                 ;
                 vnderstanding
                 thereby
                 good
                 works
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 vnto
                 the
                 Supper
                 (
                 whereby
                 is
                 signified
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgment
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 before
                 their
                 spouse
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Neseio
                   vos
                
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 bed
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 come
                 in
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 obstinate
                 sinners
                 you
                 come
                 too
                 late
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 repent
                 you
                 of
                 your
                 lazinesse
                 .
                 Then
                 shall
                 he
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Come
                 ye
                 blessed
                 of
                 God
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 possesse
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 which
                 is
                 prouided
                 for
                 you
                 and
                 my
                 Angels
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 meete
                 that
                 the
                 emptie
                 seats
                 of
                 the
                 euill
                 Angels
                 should
                 be
                 filled
                 vp
                 with
                 men
                 :
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 lumpes
                 of
                 clay
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 installed
                 into
                 their
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 were
                 very
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 and
                 demāded
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 such
                 goodly
                 creatures
                 should
                 for
                 one
                 sinne
                 be
                 throwne
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 answered
                 mee
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 more
                 knowledge
                 then
                 men
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 what
                 was
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 auoyde
                 what
                 was
                 euill
                 :
                 but
                 ignorant
                 and
                 fraile
                 sinners
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 commit
                 thousands
                 of
                 offences
                 ,
                 shal
                 yet
                 be
                 receiued
                 into
                 mercy
                 whensoeuer
                 they
                 will
                 returne
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 hee
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 againe
                 as
                 loud
                 as
                 hee
                 could
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 tell
                 thee
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Witch
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 beene
                 deceiued
                 :
                 God
                 will
                 that
                 I
                 reueale
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 wast
                 deceiued
                 by
                 a
                 Priest
                 who
                 was
                 thy
                 Confessor
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wondred
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 lost
                 sheepe
                 when
                 the
                 sheepeheard
                 is
                 starke
                 naught
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 of
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 m
                 Lewis
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Acoules
                   ;
                   Francis
                
                 knoweth
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 Louyse
                 that
                 heere
                 speaketh
                 neuer
                 saw
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 that
                 n
                 Louyse
                 would
                 haue
                 resisted
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 willing
                 at
                 the
                 beginnig
                 that
                 this
                 
                 should
                 be
                 published
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 and
                 bequeathed
                 thy selfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 o
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 renounced
                 thy
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Mother
                 :
                 thy
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 heauen
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 a
                 schedull
                 to
                 the
                 Diuel
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 which
                 Louyse
                 neuer
                 saw
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 thou
                 wert
                 first
                 seduced
                 ,
                 thou
                 wert
                 in
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 house
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 true
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 leaue
                 and
                 licence
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 thy
                 body
                 .
                 Take
                 heede
                 p
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 take
                 heede
                 ,
                 take
                 heede
                 ,
                 least
                 thou
                 incurre
                 some
                 dreadfull
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 thou
                 being
                 now
                 confessed
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 :
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 speake
                 it
                 .
                 Thy
                 Confessours
                 are
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 not
                 reuealed
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 
                   Magdalene
                   :
                   Louyse
                
                 knoweth
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 beware
                 therefore
                 ,
                 beware
                 ,
                 beware
                 ,
                 how
                 thou
                 doest
                 coniecture
                 that
                 this
                 should
                 come
                 either
                 from
                 thy
                 Confessours
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 Louyse
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 neuer
                 striue
                 and
                 struggle
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 receiue
                 benefit
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 that
                 hee
                 stands
                 not
                 in
                 neede
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 God
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 neede
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 .
                 All
                 shall
                 redound
                 vnto
                 thy
                 profit
                 ;
                 doe
                 not
                 vexe
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 gracious
                 that
                 his
                 end
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 publish
                 any
                 mens
                 disgrace
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 conuert
                 them
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 ●aid
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 make
                 inquirie
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 all
                 stand
                 charged
                 with
                 him
                 (
                 thereby
                 meaning
                 Lewis
                 )
                 .
                 He
                 further
                 said
                 with
                 a
                 high
                 voice
                 :
                 you
                 Priests
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 you
                 troubled
                 at
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 euill
                 Priests
                 cannot
                 preiudice
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 the
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 or
                 disesteemed
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 euill
                 .
                 If
                 Lewis
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 hee
                 well
                 deserueth
                 to
                 be
                 burned
                 aliue
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 hee
                 first
                 seduced
                 thee
                 to
                 renounce
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 thy
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 part
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 chosen
                 Hell
                 for
                 thy
                 Mansion
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 shalt
                 thou
                 not
                 goe
                 thither
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 will
                 assist
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 the
                 Magician
                 hath
                 those
                 schedules
                 :
                 trouble
                 not
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 restore
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 the
                 r
                 Priests
                 haue
                 watched
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 happie
                 was
                 it
                 for
                 thee
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 so
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 would
                 haue
                 carried
                 thee
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Witch
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 performed
                 whatsoeuer
                 belongeth
                 thereunto
                 in
                 great
                 solemnitie
                 :
                 Thou
                 hast
                 renounced
                 God
                 at
                 three
                 seuerall
                 Masses
                 ,
                 one
                 at
                 mid-night
                 ,
                 another
                 at
                 the
                 dawning
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 was
                 at
                 high
                 Masse
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 pardoned
                 thee
                 :
                 resist
                 cursed
                 Belzebub
                 :
                 the
                 Diuels
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 force
                 then
                 is
                 allotted
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 alwaies
                 withstoode
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 admonitions
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 preuaile
                 nothing
                 in
                 thy
                 behalfe
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 thy
                 God
                 so
                 gracious
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 harkened
                 vnto
                 many
                 soules
                 that
                 haue
                 beene
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 made
                 intercession
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 many
                 haue
                 said
                 Masses
                 :
                 many
                 haue
                 done
                 pennance
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 almes
                 :
                 many
                 haue
                 wrought
                 good
                 workes
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 hath
                 beene
                 done
                 by
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Mothers
                 as
                 well
                 corporall
                 as
                 spirituall
                 .
              
               
                 s
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Starres
                 of
                 heauen
                 were
                 capable
                 to
                 thanke
                 God
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 leaues
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 very
                 stones
                 of
                 this
                 Baume
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 willingly
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 in
                 number
                 doe
                 surmount
                 the
                 sand
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 shine
                 so
                 bright
                 in
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   William
                
                 the
                 hermite
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Cyprianus
                 as
                 it
                 shineth
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 It
                 appeareth
                 not
                 so
                 bright
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 the
                 sister
                 of
                 Martha
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 Pelagia
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 Thais
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 Marie
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 as
                 it
                 shineth
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 Yet
                 Magdalene
                 art
                 thou
                 a
                 greater
                 sinner
                 then
                 they
                 ,
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 cried
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 compassion
                 of
                 her
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 protect
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 bee
                 farre
                 worse
                 then
                 she
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 lesse
                 then
                 nothing
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 no
                 wonder
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 little
                 Innocent
                 goe
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 O
                 great
                 wonder
                 )
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 soule
                 that
                 hath
                 renounced
                 her
                 Maker
                 ,
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 Hell
                 it selfe
                 is
                 confounded
                 thereat
                 .
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 now
                 doe
                 all
                 thou
                 canst
                 ,
                 call
                 together
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 against
                 thee
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 talke
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 What
                 t
                 a
                 wonder
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 King
                 take
                 a
                 Pismire
                 ,
                 and
                 exalt
                 it
                 vnto
                 honour
                 .
                 Men
                 would
                 be
                 amazed
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 thus
                 honour
                 a
                 Pismire
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 amazement
                 would
                 be
                 encreased
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Chamber
                 to
                 honour
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 .
                 His
                 Princes
                 would
                 mocke
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Ladies
                 enough
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 honour
                 without
                 exalting
                 a
                 Pismire
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 take
                 a
                 Country
                 wench
                 to
                 wife
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 Kings
                 ought
                 u
                 to
                 wed
                 with
                 equals
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ranke
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 the
                 Pismire
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 eares
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 honoured
                 ,
                 nor
                 words
                 to
                 vaunt
                 and
                 boast
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 proud
                 body
                 to
                 swell
                 at
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 continuing
                 still
                 a
                 Pismire
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 neuer
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 a
                 Leopard
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Horse
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 alwaies
                 remaine
                 a
                 Pismire
                 .
                 So
                 Louyse
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Pismire
                 ,
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 the
                 more
                 admire
                 the
                 puissance
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 bounty
                 ,
                 and
                 humilitie
                 of
                 thy
                 King
                 that
                 hath
                 made
                 election
                 of
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 haue
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 prouident
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Pismire
                 ,
                 fore-casting
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 
                 how
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 Winter
                 .
                 So
                 must
                 thou
                 (
                 Pismire
                 )
                 doe
                 ;
                 thou
                 must
                 amasse
                 and
                 treasure
                 vp
                 much
                 good
                 workes
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 against
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 thy
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 Pismire
                 will
                 God
                 glorifie
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 although
                 she
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 Pismire
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Pismire
                 speake
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 please
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 he
                 doe
                 ,
                 to
                 gaine
                 soules
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 shall
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 conceiue
                 that
                 all
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 her selfe
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 leafe
                 of
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 nay
                 lesse
                 ,
                 nay
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 nothing
                 thereby
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 commeth
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 turning
                 againe
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 Magdalene
                 thy
                 soule
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 common-wealth
                 ;
                 thou
                 must
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 the
                 x
                 Princes
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 peace
                 may
                 bee
                 there
                 established
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 disarme
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 their
                 weapons
                 are
                 thy
                 consents
                 ;
                 cut
                 off
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 common-wealth
                 will
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 danger
                 .
                 Doest
                 thou
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 alwaies
                 worke
                 order
                 out
                 of
                 disorder
                 ?
              
               
                 Courage
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 subiect
                 thy selfe
                 vnder
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 speaking
                 to
                 
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Verrine
                
                 said
                 ,
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 cursed
                 Belzebub
                 ;
                 and
                 Verrine
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 who
                 setting
                 his
                 foot
                 vpon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Accursed
                 ,
                 miserable
                 ,
                 and
                 proud
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Thou
                 wouldest
                 on
                 Sunday
                 last
                 haue
                 plucked
                 God
                 from
                 his
                 Throne
                 if
                 thou
                 haddest
                 been
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 wouldest
                 not
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 thou
                 art
                 debased
                 vnder
                 my
                 feete
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 cried
                 to
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 Come
                 heere
                 ,
                 and
                 helpe
                 to
                 humble
                 this
                 cursed
                 Belzebub
                 ;
                 let
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 set
                 his
                 foote
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 him
                 say
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   Ite
                   maledicti
                   in
                   ignem
                   aeternum
                
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 commanded
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 should
                 deiect
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 her
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 their
                 feete
                 on
                 her
                 head
                 ;
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Take
                 courage
                 vnto
                 thee
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 this
                 i●
                 behoofefull
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 
                 of
                 thy
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 
                   Lucifer
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 hell
                 .
                 O
                 great
                 confusion
                 !
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 ods
                 ,
                 and
                 combat
                 against
                 diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 part
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 neuer
                 before
                 heard
                 of
                 .
                 Hold
                 thy selfe
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 most
                 vile
                 and
                 detested
                 creature
                 that
                 is
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 proue
                 another
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 die
                 a
                 penitent
                 .
                 O
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 a
                 y
                 helper
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 be
                 much
                 honoured
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 sinner
                 shall
                 find
                 great
                 mercy
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 lesse
                 sinner
                 ●esse
                 mercy
                 .
                 O
                 great
                 ,
                 great
                 ,
                 great
                 mercy
                 !
                 let
                 euery
                 one
                 pray
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Priest
                 tooke
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 at
                 Verrines
                 owne
                 instance
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 sweare
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 in
                 thy
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 
                   Adoramus
                   te
                   Christum
                   ,
                   &
                   miserere
                   ei
                   ,
                   miserere
                   ei
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 presēt
                 were
                 saying
                 
                   miserere
                   mei
                   Deus
                
                 ,
                 vpō
                 a
                 suddē
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 howle
                 and
                 cry
                 like
                 a
                 galli-slaue
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 framed
                 out
                 of
                 rage
                 and
                 despaire
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Miserere
                   tui
                
                 ,
                 z
                 
                   miserere
                   tui
                   ,
                   miserere
                   tui
                   ,
                   Magdalene
                
                 ;
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 God
                 doth
                 reioyce
                 at
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 this
                 soule
                 .
                 O
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 heauen
                 would
                 triumph
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Lucifer
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 kingdome
                 of
                 hell
                 would
                 grow
                 sad
                 and
                 dumpish
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 a
                 desert
                 very
                 happie
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 Cursed
                 be
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 fortunate
                 is
                 it
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 how
                 disasterous
                 vnto
                 hell
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saw
                 deuoured
                 by
                 the
                 wolfe
                 ,
                 whereof
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 peeces
                 of
                 the
                 eares
                 was
                 remnant
                 ;
                 which
                 signifieth
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 an
                 obstinate
                 sinner
                 ;
                 for
                 men
                 in
                 an
                 agonie
                 lose
                 their
                 hearing
                 last
                 .
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 therefore
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 haue
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 your
                 hearts
                 open
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 receiue
                 in
                 the
                 inspirations
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 Magdalene
                 !
                 worship
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 worship
                 also
                 his
                 left
                 hand
                 ;
                 worship
                 his
                 side
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 thy
                 sins
                 lie
                 buried
                 ;
                 worship
                 his
                 head
                 that
                 was
                 couered
                 with
                 thornes
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 beg
                 from
                 him
                 one
                 thorne
                 of
                 true
                 compunction
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 offended
                 him
                 in
                 thy
                 fiue
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 his
                 fiue
                 wounds
                 haue
                 made
                 reparation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 A
                 braue
                 miracle
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 diuels
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Miserere
                   tui
                
                 and
                 should
                 beg
                 mercy
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 And
                 then
                 Verrine
                 sware
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 blessed
                 sacrament
                 (
                 confessing
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 sacrament
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 with
                 his
                 humanitie
                 ,
                 diuinity
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 glory
                 )
                 that
                 Louyse
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 neither
                 vnderstood
                 shee
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 a
                 witch
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 schedule
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 would
                 denie
                 this
                 ,
                 must
                 denie
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 :
                 God
                 hauing
                 told
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 should
                 not
                 preuaile
                 against
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   Tu
                   es
                   Petrus
                   &
                   super
                   hanc
                   Petram
                   .
                
                 They
                 should
                 further
                 denie
                 all
                 bookes
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 denie
                 that
                 the
                 diuell
                 cannot
                 speake
                 truth
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 forceth
                 him
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 turning
                 againe
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 hee
                 said
                 vnto
                 her
                 :
                 Thy
                 b
                 father
                 gaue
                 thee
                 not
                 vnto
                 the
                 diuell
                 Magdalene
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 diddest
                 indeed
                 abide
                 in
                 thy
                 fathers
                 house
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 tookest
                 not
                 thy
                 bane
                 with
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 a
                 yong
                 girle
                 should
                 bee
                 led
                 astray
                 as
                 a
                 sheep
                 when
                 her
                 shepheard
                 is
                 the
                 meanes
                 hereof
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 no
                 shepheard
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 fly
                 away
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 wolfe
                 ;
                 nay
                 worse
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 wolfe
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 hell
                 is
                 well
                 stuffed
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 hee
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 thou
                 wert
                 and
                 art
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 expedient
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 should
                 watch
                 with
                 thee
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 the
                 diuels
                 had
                 carried
                 thee
                 away
                 ,
                 such
                 power
                 had
                 they
                 ouer
                 thee
                 both
                 here
                 and
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 wheresoeuer
                 thou
                 wentest
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 discoursed
                 of
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 O
                 c
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 not
                 conuerted
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 burned
                 aliue
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 shalt
                 thou
                 proue
                 a
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Cyprian
                   .
                   Mary
                
                 will
                 endeauour
                 to
                 conuert
                 thee
                 ;
                 therefore
                 beware
                 Lewes
                 how
                 thou
                 resist
                 her
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 executioner
                 of
                 that
                 high
                 iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 constrained
                 by
                 force
                 vnto
                 obedience
                 .
                 d
                 If
                 I
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 heauen
                 you
                 would
                 peraduenture
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 prayers
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 auaileable
                 vnto
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 deba●'d
                 from
                 Paradice
                 ,
                 the
                 sentence
                 is
                 gone
                 forth
                 against
                 me
                 .
                 The
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 earthly
                 sentēce
                 ,
                 obnoxious
                 vnto
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 repealeable
                 for
                 money
                 .
                 
                   Ite
                   maledicti
                   ,
                   venite
                   benedicti
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 stand
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
                 
                   Iurauit
                   dominus
                   &
                   non
                   poenitebit
                
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 neuer
                 repent
                 himselfe
                 thereof
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 haue
                 promised
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 comparison
                 but
                 as
                 gnats
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 auow
                 his
                 denuntiations
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 O
                 great
                 miracle
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 rarenesse
                 and
                 nouelty
                 destinated
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 sinners
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 preiudiciall
                 to
                 God
                 or
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 reputation
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 your
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 hauing
                 conspired
                 to
                 root
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 companie
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 wonder
                 that
                 a
                 diuell
                 should
                 adore
                 God
                 and
                 should
                 confesse
                 and
                 say
                 vnto
                 the
                 blessed
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 behold
                 my
                 God
                 and
                 my
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 without
                 intermission
                 call
                 vpon
                 all
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 returne
                 backe
                 to
                 goe
                 them
                 ouer
                 againe
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 those
                 doe
                 well
                 that
                 haue
                 a
                 power
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 often
                 call
                 vpon
                 and
                 worship
                 their
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 exceeding
                 great
                 wonder
                 that
                 those
                 e
                 who
                 of
                 themselues
                 haue
                 no
                 capacity
                 vnto
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 should
                 yet
                 doe
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 commanded
                 them
                 from
                 God.
                 This
                 the
                 Diuels
                 doe
                 without
                 any
                 expectance
                 or
                 hope
                 of
                 compensation
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 whiles
                 that
                 
                   Pange
                   lingua
                
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 held
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 rehearsall
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   Sola
                   fides
                   sufficit
                   ,
                   Verrine
                
                 cryed
                 ,
                 O
                 this
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   sola
                   fides
                   sufficit
                
                 ,
                 faith
                 a-alone
                 is
                 sufficient
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 it
                 bee
                 that
                 so
                 f
                 great
                 a
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 little
                 Host
                 ?
                 and
                 he
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 true
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 present
                 here
                 ;
                 worship
                 you
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 here
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 ;
                 cursed
                 bee
                 the
                 curious
                 .
                 Curiositie
                 will
                 let
                 them
                 drop
                 into
                 a
                 pit
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 issue
                 forth
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 .
                 We
                 our selues
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 and
                 to
                 beleeue
                 his
                 presence
                 there
                 :
                 we
                 suggest
                 many
                 forgeries
                 and
                 falshoods
                 vnto
                 the
                 curious
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 pregnant
                 to
                 beleeue
                 vs
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 listen
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 g
                 After
                 all
                 this
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 were
                 theeues
                 ;
                 and
                 added
                 :
                 Wee
                 vse
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 that
                 gate
                 is
                 shut
                 ,
                 we
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 windowes
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 practise
                 in
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 Magitians
                 and
                 Witches
                 where
                 wee
                 come
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 windowes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 fiue
                 senses
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 manner
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 approches
                 and
                 assaults
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 finde
                 them
                 most
                 vnable
                 for
                 resistance
                 .
                 This
                 might
                 suffice
                 to
                 conuert
                 many
                 soules
                 ,
                 yea
                 euen
                 the
                 Diuels
                 themsel●es
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 possibility
                 to
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Possumus
                   bibere
                
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 reclaimed
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   inferno
                   nulla
                   est
                   redemptio
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   16.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                   1610.
                   
                
              
               
                 ON
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 there
                 chanced
                 to
                 arriue
                 thither
                 a
                 religious
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Francis
                   de
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 a
                 minime
                 Fryer
                 ;
                 who
                 kneeling
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 neere
                 the
                 steps
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Penitence
                 ,
                 there
                 befell
                 this
                 dispute
                 that
                 followeth
                 .
                 When
                 Belzebub
                 began
                 to
                 cruciate
                 and
                 shake
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 
                   Magdalene
                   ,
                   Verrine
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 
                   Lonyse
                   de
                   Capeau
                
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 Feare
                 not
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 very
                 happy
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 tortured
                 in
                 
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 haue
                 power
                 vpon
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 desireth
                 to
                 make
                 triall
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 loueth
                 .
                 Beleeue
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 vtter
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 although
                 my
                 desire
                 was
                 to
                 palliate
                 and
                 keepe
                 it
                 close
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 withstand
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 h
                 the
                 said
                 religious
                 person
                 said
                 vnto
                 Verrine
                 :
                 Peace
                 thou
                 accursed
                 spirit
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 lies
                 and
                 falshood
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Verrine
                 replyed
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 lies
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 compelled
                 therunto
                 by
                 the
                 vnresistable
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 deliuer
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 The
                 Frier
                 answered
                 :
                 Pease
                 thou
                 damned
                 spirit
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 speake
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 lies
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 art
                 not
                 capable
                 to
                 speake
                 any
                 thing
                 truely
                 .
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 truth
                 is
                 no
                 vertue
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 onely
                 speaketh
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 vttereth
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 is
                 thereby
                 made
                 vpright
                 and
                 sincere
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vertue
                 .
                 2ae
                 .
                 2.
                 qae
                 .
                 109.
                 art
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 further
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 i
                 this
                 vertue
                 is
                 no
                 theologicall
                 or
                 intellectuall
                 vertue
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 morall
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 be
                 pronounced
                 either
                 by
                 one
                 that
                 speaketh
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 lyar
                 .
                 Doctor
                 Maldonat
                 vpon
                 the
                 k
                 8.
                 
                 Chapter
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 doth
                 with
                 great
                 subtility
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 diuell
                 may
                 speake
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 For
                 he
                 spake
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 confessing
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 albeit
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 obiected
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 this
                 to
                 an
                 euill
                 purpose
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 :
                 for
                 although
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 coniectured
                 that
                 he
                 spake
                 by
                 constranit
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 hinder
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Hee
                 spake
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 lying
                 Spirit
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 when
                 he
                 alleaged
                 Scripture
                 to
                 Iesus
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 was
                 leuelled
                 to
                 a
                 wicked
                 purpose
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 beware
                 how
                 we
                 beleeue
                 what
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 cleere
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 coaction
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 speaketh
                 conformable
                 
                 vnto
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 beleeue
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 proue
                 vnto
                 thee
                 that
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 speake
                 truth
                 .
                 He
                 replyed
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 ability
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 accursed
                 and
                 wicked
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 accursed
                 ,
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 damned
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 of
                 my selfe
                 to
                 speake
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 act
                 nothing
                 but
                 mischiefe
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 mine
                 owne
                 free
                 will
                 I
                 cannot
                 doe
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 by
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 laid
                 vpon
                 me
                 to
                 deliuer
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Frier
                 hearing
                 that
                 Masse
                 was
                 begun
                 ,
                 held
                 his
                 peace
                 .
                 And
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 Gods
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 I
                 am
                 forced
                 vnto
                 obedience
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 serue
                 him
                 with
                 more
                 obedience
                 then
                 you
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 as
                 loud
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 :
                 b
                 who
                 dares
                 deny
                 that
                 Diuels
                 may
                 speake
                 truth
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 they
                 may
                 as
                 wel
                 denie
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 authority
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 are
                 idle
                 and
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 also
                 denie
                 and
                 disapproue
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 oathes
                 which
                 Exorcists
                 do●
                 cause
                 the
                 Diuels
                 to
                 take
                 :
                 for
                 why
                 do
                 they
                 demand
                 it
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 sweare
                 to
                 deliuer
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 disabled
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 ?
                 Or
                 why
                 do
                 they
                 lose
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 which
                 they
                 employ
                 about
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 possessed
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 draw
                 nothing
                 but
                 falshood
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 Exorcists
                 are
                 not
                 circumspect
                 and
                 well
                 aduised
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 the
                 Diuels
                 make
                 their
                 aduantages
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 somtimes
                 sweare
                 falsly
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 fault
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Exorcists
                 fault
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 had
                 that
                 circumspection
                 as
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 sweare
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 wee
                 cannot
                 lye
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
               
                 If
                 this
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 then
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 had
                 more
                 power
                 then
                 God.
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 cleere
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 subordination
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 compulsion
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 tied
                 vnto
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Frier
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 other
                 religious
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 :
                 make
                 this
                 Diuell
                 hold
                 his
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 himselfe
                 said
                 ,
                 peace
                 thou
                 cursed
                 spirit
                 ,
                 peace
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Diuell
                 euer
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 couragious
                 to
                 speake
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 resolutly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Superior
                 mightier
                 thē
                 he
                 (
                 meaning
                 the
                 Frier
                 )
                 yea
                 more
                 powerfull
                 then
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 that
                 did
                 command
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 the
                 Frier
                 grew
                 angry
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 peace
                 thou
                 wicked
                 spirit
                 ,
                 peace
                 :
                 get
                 thee
                 into
                 Hell
                 thou
                 damned
                 fiend
                 ;
                 and
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 assemblie
                 :
                 My
                 Masters
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 make
                 him
                 hold
                 his
                 peace
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 cursed
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 speakes
                 nothing
                 but
                 lyes
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 his
                 Redeemer
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 lyed
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 his
                 Creator
                 and
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 his
                 Redeemer
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Frier
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 vnderstood
                 him
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 no
                 good
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 him
                 amisse
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Frier
                 said
                 :
                 I
                 do
                 assure
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 hold
                 his
                 peace
                 :
                 &
                 he
                 himselfe
                 began
                 to
                 threaten
                 him
                 saying
                 :
                 peace
                 thou
                 blasphemous
                 beast
                 ,
                 peace
                 :
                 cōmest
                 thou
                 here
                 to
                 preach
                 lies
                 ?
                 Thou
                 saiest
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 wee
                 haue
                 Preachers
                 enow
                 without
                 thee
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Verrine
                 replied
                 ,
                 thou
                 lyest
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 misvnderstand
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 not
                 so
                 :
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 l
                 and
                 that
                 maketh
                 thee
                 to
                 speake
                 so
                 foolishly
                 as
                 thou
                 doest
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 neuer
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 said
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 :
                 I
                 should
                 lye
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 said
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 this
                 vnhappie
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 begged
                 
                 from
                 God
                 that
                 shee
                 might
                 bee
                 humbled
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 her
                 neighbours
                 .
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 permitted
                 me
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 body
                 for
                 his
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 many
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 curious
                 fellow
                 knowest
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 a
                 proud
                 arrogant
                 fellow
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 then
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 except
                 thou
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 proue
                 it
                 vnto
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 beleeuest
                 not
                 thy
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 omnipotent
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 worse
                 then
                 an
                 Hereticke
                 ,
                 except
                 thou
                 repent
                 and
                 beleeue
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 .
              
               
                 Get
                 thee
                 gon
                 ,
                 get
                 thee
                 gon
                 accursed
                 spirit
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 Frier
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 adiure
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 me
                 and
                 sweare
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 thou
                 deseruest
                 to
                 bee
                 burnt
                 aliue
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 beleeue
                 thy
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 omnipotent
                 .
                 Why
                 saiest
                 thou
                 thy
                 Credo
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 beleeuest
                 not
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 auoided
                 :
                 thou
                 must
                 either
                 denie
                 the
                 puissance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 confesse
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 the
                 Frier
                 replied
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 m
                 woman
                 in
                 Paris
                 much
                 resembling
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 this
                 woman
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 was
                 discouered
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 knauerie
                 and
                 iugling
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 deceiue
                 much
                 people
                 .
                 Verrine
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 true
                 :
                 shee
                 did
                 indeede
                 cousen
                 many
                 :
                 but
                 Louyse
                 was
                 trulie
                 possessed
                 .
                 Let
                 her
                 life
                 belooked
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 her
                 be
                 turned
                 ouer
                 to
                 the
                 Examinations
                 of
                 the
                 sharpest
                 vnderstandings
                 .
                 Shee
                 would
                 bee
                 readie
                 euen
                 to
                 suffer
                 Martyrdome
                 to
                 maintaine
                 this
                 auerment
                 ,
                 if
                 need
                 did
                 so
                 require
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 redowne
                 vnto
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 her
                 God.
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 ingeminated
                 that
                 speech
                 to
                 go●
                 and
                 sweare
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Louyse
                 could
                 not
                 communicate
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 sworne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Frier
                 made
                 great
                 resistance
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 obey
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 bee
                 commanded
                 by
                 a
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 Hereunto
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 :
                 it
                 n
                 standeth
                 not
                 with
                 
                 reason
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Diuell
                 :
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 not
                 from
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 say
                 vnto
                 thee
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 ●ome
                 along
                 and
                 sweare
                 with
                 mee
                 :
                 it
                 waxeth
                 late
                 ,
                 and
                 Louyse
                 is
                 to
                 communicate
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Frier
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 Priest
                 which
                 held
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 Father
                 ,
                 doe
                 ●ou
                 commaund
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Priest
                 commanding
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 and
                 wore
                 vpon
                 the
                 
                   Te
                   igitur
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vpon
                 the
                 blessed
                 ●acrament
                 .
                 Verrine
                 also
                 taking
                 such
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 whereof
                 hee
                 had
                 neuer
                 taken
                 before
                 ,
                 said
                 thus
                 :
                 I
                 doe
                 weare
                 by
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 ●aue
                 been
                 constrained
                 to
                 vtter
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 ●rue
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 here
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 with
                 thy
                 bo●ie
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 with
                 thy
                 diuinitie
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 ●ountie
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Frier
                 was
                 present
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 swore
                 ●hus
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 I
                 doe
                 sweare
                 by
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Is●ael
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 ●aue
                 spoken
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 I
                 sweare
                 vnto
                 thee
                 according
                 to
                 ●he
                 meaning
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 ●he
                 Exorcists
                 intention
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 infor●ed
                 thereunto
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 put
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 〈◊〉
                 execution
                 ,
                 keeping
                 all
                 the
                 solemnities
                 that
                 are
                 requi●te
                 in
                 taking
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 perfect
                 oath
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Frier
                 submitted
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 that
                 hee
                 ●ad
                 spoken
                 nothing
                 against
                 God
                 or
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 be●eeued
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 ●orce
                 the
                 Deuill
                 to
                 deliuer
                 a
                 truth
                 when
                 it
                 pleased
                 him
                 .
                 ●nd
                 so
                 .
                 submitting
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 rested
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Deuill
                 thereupon
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 exceeding
                 ●roud
                 ,
                 learne
                 to
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 not
                 so
                 ouer-●urious
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 curious
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 pit
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 ●hey
                 cannot
                 free
                 themselues
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 :
                 alleaging
                 
                   Caluin
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Iulian
                
                 the
                 Apostata
                 ,
                 
                   Simon
                   Ma●us
                
                 ;
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 thou
                 boast
                 thy
                 strength
                 aboue
                 heirs
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 haue
                 been
                 Priests
                 and
                 religious
                 per●ons
                 that
                 afterwards
                 became
                 heretikes
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Caluin
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Luther
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Verrine
                 further
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 of
                 what
                 religion
                 art
                 thou
                 ?
                 Doth
                 thy
                 Order
                 command
                 thee
                 to
                 bee
                 proud
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 proue
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 arrogant
                 and
                 selfe-opinioned
                 ,
                 and
                 wouldest
                 circle
                 in
                 the
                 omnipotencie
                 of
                 God
                 within
                 thy
                 narrow
                 vnderstanding
                 .
                 Humble
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 ill
                 beseemeth
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 coate
                 to
                 bee
                 thus
                 drenched
                 in
                 curiositie
                 .
                 The
                 o
                 supremest
                 Seraphins
                 doe
                 euery
                 day
                 make
                 new
                 discoueries
                 of
                 great
                 perfections
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 doth
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 dedicated
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   created
                   heauen
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   heauen
                   of
                   heauens
                   cannot
                   containe
                
                 :
                 and
                 wilt
                 not
                 thou
                 that
                 art
                 but
                 a
                 worme
                 which
                 crauleth
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 submit
                 thy selfe
                 but
                 wouldest
                 hoope
                 in
                 the
                 omnipotencie
                 ,
                 bountie
                 ,
                 and
                 wisedome
                 of
                 thy
                 God
                 within
                 the
                 cancels
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 memorie
                 and
                 braine
                 .
                 Vpon
                 this
                 the
                 Frier
                 rested
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 submitted
                 himselfe
                 with
                 many
                 words
                 of
                 humiliation
                 .
              
               
                 Verrine
                 also
                 discoursed
                 touching
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 these
                 present
                 writings
                 ,
                 in
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 letter
                 missiue
                 :
                 the
                 tenour
                 whereof
                 here
                 ensueth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 men
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 are
                 so
                 curious
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 must
                 bee
                 as
                 a
                 Gardener
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 witnesse
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 semblance
                 of
                 a
                 Gardener
                 )
                 and
                 fit
                 diuers
                 sorts
                 of
                 sallets
                 vnto
                 their
                 palats
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 disrelished
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 resembleth
                 a
                 good
                 father
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 so
                 affectionately
                 loue
                 his
                 child
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 euer
                 asking
                 him
                 ,
                 What
                 wilt
                 thou
                 eate
                 childe
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 childe
                 chance
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 appetite
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 nothing
                 I
                 can
                 eate
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 will
                 cause
                 daintie
                 and
                 exquisite
                 meate
                 to
                 bee
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 gotten
                 :
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 childe
                 should
                 say
                 ;
                 nothing
                 heere
                 pleaseth
                 me
                 ;
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 victuals
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 sicke
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 his
                 tafte
                 ill-affected
                 .
                 What
                 doth
                 the
                 father
                 then
                 ?
                 doth
                 he
                 fall
                 a
                 beating
                 of
                 him
                 ?
                 doth
                 he
                 threaten
                 and
                 chide
                 him
                 ?
                 no
                 ;
                 but
                 goeth
                 about
                 and
                 searcheth
                 after
                 other
                 strange
                 victuals
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 chance
                 to
                 please
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 noueltie
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 such
                 which
                 hee
                 
                 had
                 neuer
                 seene
                 ,
                 tasted
                 ,
                 or
                 heard
                 talke
                 of
                 .
                 Euen
                 so
                 doth
                 your
                 God
                 by
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 hundred
                 times
                 more
                 carefull
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 naturall
                 fathers
                 that
                 are
                 .
                 This
                 father
                 both
                 of
                 your
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 obserueth
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 hath
                 no
                 appetite
                 vnto
                 such
                 varietie
                 of
                 good
                 meates
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 a
                 father
                 hee
                 hath
                 solicitously
                 prouided
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 doth
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 this
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 meat
                 too
                 lushious
                 ,
                 too
                 delicious
                 ,
                 too
                 precious
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 cannot
                 rellish
                 and
                 like
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 especially
                 women
                 and
                 fooles
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 hot
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 hundreds
                 that
                 burne
                 their
                 p
                 fingers
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 too
                 nimble
                 and
                 presumptuous
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 their
                 priuate
                 interpretations
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 square
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 iudgements
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 hee
                 prouideth
                 for
                 them
                 other
                 good
                 wholesome
                 foode
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 miracles
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 they
                 are
                 euer
                 squemish
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 downe
                 with
                 these
                 course
                 cates
                 .
                 Where
                 lieth
                 the
                 fault
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 their
                 palate
                 is
                 by
                 some
                 infirmitie
                 and
                 indisposition
                 disseasoned
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 meate
                 remaineth
                 good
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 taste
                 bee
                 naughtely
                 affected
                 .
                 What
                 doth
                 this
                 father
                 then
                 ?
                 he
                 doth
                 loue
                 his
                 children
                 so
                 tenderly
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 enquireth
                 after
                 fresh
                 and
                 vnaccustomed
                 delicacies
                 by
                 new
                 and
                 vnusuall
                 miracles
                 .
              
               
                 Like
                 vnto
                 the
                 Spouse
                 who
                 loueth
                 his
                 wife
                 so
                 dearely
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 euer
                 presenting
                 her
                 with
                 some
                 new
                 token
                 of
                 his
                 affection
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Church
                 reioyce
                 now
                 at
                 thy
                 husband
                 ;
                 Thou
                 art
                 that
                 chast
                 wife
                 ,
                 whom
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 not
                 walke
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
                 doth
                 guide
                 thee
                 by
                 his
                 light
                 and
                 illumination
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 a
                 whit
                 abashed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Caluinists
                 make
                 refusall
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 exiled
                 from
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 no
                 light
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 wonder
                 most
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 doe
                 not
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 .
                 Here
                 now
                 is
                 nothing
                 spoken
                 either
                 against
                 God
                 or
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 the
                 sister
                 Louyse
                 and
                 the
                 sister
                 Magdalene
                 were
                 exorcised
                 by
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 turning
                 himselfe
                 toward
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 said
                 :
                 Beware
                 
                   Magdalene
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 would
                 cast
                 thee
                 downe
                 headlong
                 into
                 despaire
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 signe
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 .
                 He
                 saith
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 Magdalene
                 hee
                 lieth
                 in
                 saying
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 more
                 brothers
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 hast
                 aduersaries
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 Take
                 courage
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 brothers
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 hell
                 set
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 speaking
                 to
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 Ha
                 wretched
                 fiend
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 tempt
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 her
                 that
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 againe
                 from
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 said
                 againe
                 to
                 Lucifer
                 ;
                 In
                 Hell
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 thee
                 for
                 my
                 superiour
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 body
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 thy
                 Master
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 if
                 many
                 men
                 shall
                 with
                 difficultie
                 bee
                 induced
                 to
                 beleeue
                 a
                 matter
                 altogether
                 vnusuall
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 sinner
                 ought
                 to
                 vse
                 great
                 repentance
                 :
                 thou
                 shalt
                 repent
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 shall
                 giue
                 thee
                 life
                 :
                 put
                 thy
                 confidence
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 more
                 helpe
                 thee
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 Hell
                 can
                 hurt
                 thee
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 :
                 a
                 thousand
                 (
                 Magdalene
                 )
                 haue
                 begged
                 for
                 thee
                 mercie
                 and
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 haue
                 found
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 thee
                 Magdalene
                 haue
                 they
                 knocked
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 opened
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thy
                 good
                 workes
                 (
                 Magdalene
                 )
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 saue
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 thy
                 Redeemer
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 bee
                 q
                 proued
                 that
                 there
                 haue
                 been
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 thousand
                 Masses
                 said
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 doest
                 thou
                 think
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 sacrifices
                 haue
                 been
                 all
                 barren
                 and
                 vneffectuall
                 ?
                 shall
                 not
                 the
                 eternall
                 Father
                 haue
                 regard
                 vnto
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 equall
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 bountie
                 ?
                 Take
                 a
                 
                 good
                 courage
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 assure
                 thee
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 Omnipotent
                 and
                 euer-bounteous
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 pardoned
                 thy
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 that
                 all-knowing
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 thy
                 miseries
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 glasse
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 essence
                 he
                 seeth
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 representation
                 in
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 euents
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 present
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 r
                 thou
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 presented
                 thy
                 breasts
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 ten
                 thousand
                 times
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 Magdalene
                 hast
                 made
                 tender
                 of
                 thy
                 repentance
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 Peter
                 prince
                 of
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 hast
                 shed
                 many
                 teares
                 for
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Magdalene
                   .
                   Ioannes
                   Baptista
                
                 hath
                 also
                 interceded
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 present
                 his
                 innocencie
                 in
                 thy
                 behalfe
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 Dominicke
                 hast
                 been
                 very
                 fauou●able
                 vnto
                 her
                 :
                 and
                 thou
                 Bernardus
                 and
                 Antonius
                 haue
                 prayed
                 for
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Take
                 a
                 good
                 heart
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 keep
                 thy
                 owne
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 become
                 another
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 or
                 another
                 Thais
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 wearied
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 thee
                 :
                 giue
                 him
                 to
                 drinke
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 but
                 O
                 Lord
                 how
                 canst
                 thou
                 bee
                 thirstie
                 ,
                 since
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 neede
                 of
                 thy
                 creatures
                 ?
                 But
                 as
                 Christ
                 demanded
                 drinke
                 of
                 the
                 Samaritane
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 also
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 nailed
                 to
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 so
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 drinke
                 of
                 thy
                 teares
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 this
                 liquour
                 hee
                 shall
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 thee
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 take
                 from
                 thee
                 all
                 thirstinesse
                 and
                 alteration
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 s
                 Who
                 will
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 should
                 thus
                 endeuour
                 to
                 conuert
                 Magdalene
                 and
                 the
                 Magician
                 ?
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 assure
                 thee
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 deliuered
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 from
                 the
                 red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 although
                 thou
                 haddest
                 committed
                 an
                 hundred
                 million
                 of
                 sins
                 more
                 then
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 ,
                 receiue
                 thee
                 into
                 grace
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   In
                   quacunque
                   hora.
                
                 For
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 hee
                 cannot
                 be
                 lesse
                 then
                 his
                 word
                 .
                 This
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 discourses
                 
                 of
                 a
                 semblable
                 nature
                 did
                 hee
                 confirme
                 and
                 strengthen
                 with
                 his
                 accustomed
                 oath
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Quod
                   licet
                   dicere
                   ,
                   licet
                   scribere
                
                 :
                 Whatsoeuer
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 doe
                 not
                 speake
                 vnto
                 men
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 tongues
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 write
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 ministerie
                 and
                 seruice
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 God
                 not
                 permitting
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 free
                 vse
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Vpon
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 did
                 Verrine
                 dictate
                 many
                 letters
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ,
                 Write
                 me
                 certaine
                 letters
                 after
                 this
                 tenure
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 t
                 Lewis
                 .
              
               
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 edification
                 of
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 that
                 calleth
                 thee
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 otherwise
                 threaten
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 doe
                 not
                 obey
                 him
                 for
                 loue
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 enforced
                 thereunto
                 by
                 iustice
                 .
                 Come
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 come
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 come
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 obey
                 ,
                 obey
                 ,
                 obey
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 come
                 along
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 goe
                 to
                 seeke
                 thee
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 accompanie
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 become
                 pledges
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 be
                 well
                 aduised
                 thou
                 wilt
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 processe
                 betwixt
                 the
                 iustice
                 and
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 eternall
                 Father
                 :
                 obey
                 Mercie
                 the
                 eldest
                 daughter
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 is
                 euer
                 fauourable
                 vnto
                 sinners
                 :
                 The
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 is
                 thy
                 aduocate
                 ,
                 and
                 Theophilus
                 prayeth
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 solicitors
                 :
                 Cyprian
                 is
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 Magician
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 :
                 Dauid
                 is
                 another
                 :
                 William
                 the
                 Hermite
                 doth
                 also
                 pray
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 Matthew
                 the
                 Publican
                 .
              
               
                 Mary
                 the
                 sister
                 of
                 Martha
                 is
                 thy
                 aduocate
                 :
                 Pelagia
                 is
                 another
                 :
                 Mary
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 is
                 another
                 :
                 Thais
                 also
                 is
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 is
                 another
                 :
                 who
                 doth
                 inuite
                 thee
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 slake
                 thy
                 thirst
                 with
                 that
                 water
                 which
                 God
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 her
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 weary
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 also
                 gaue
                 him
                 to
                 drinke
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 conuerted
                 .
                 
                 Our
                 Lord
                 was
                 so
                 exceedingly
                 thirstie
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 fixed
                 to
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 he
                 cried
                 ,
                 I
                 thirst
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 obstinate
                 soules
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 thine
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 from
                 all
                 eternitie
                 hath
                 foreseene
                 this
                 miracle
                 .
              
               
                 Be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 be
                 conuerted
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 trangressing
                 and
                 sin-burthened
                 soules
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 desire
                 not
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 liue
                 and
                 bee
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 take
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 Take
                 heede
                 how
                 thou
                 check
                 and
                 giue
                 impeachment
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 letter
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 thou
                 doest
                 slight
                 and
                 disesteemest
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Thinke
                 thy selfe
                 vnworthie
                 ,
                 yea
                 most
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 that
                 solicitude
                 and
                 care
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 goodnesse
                 hath
                 of
                 thy
                 soule
                 .
                 Hee
                 hath
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 came
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 iust
                 but
                 for
                 sinners
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 their
                 transgressions
                 are
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 will
                 the
                 glory
                 u
                 of
                 God
                 bee
                 magnified
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 will
                 the
                 compensation
                 bee
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 receiue
                 at
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 doe
                 precede
                 a
                 great
                 contrition
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 offended
                 him
                 .
                 Beware
                 of
                 the
                 temptations
                 and
                 subtilties
                 of
                 
                   Lucifer
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Leuiathan
                   ,
                   Balberith
                   ,
                   Asmodee
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Asteroth
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 slily
                 drop
                 their
                 temptations
                 into
                 thee
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 thou
                 diddest
                 not
                 feare
                 to
                 renounce
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 thy
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 so
                 bee
                 not
                 thou
                 affraid
                 seriously
                 to
                 renounce
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 aboue
                 named
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 portion
                 which
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 lowest
                 Hell
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 demerits
                 .
                 s
                 Doe
                 not
                 saile
                 to
                 come
                 hither
                 ,
                 for
                 vpon
                 thy
                 comming
                 all
                 Hell
                 will
                 fall
                 into
                 despaire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Diuels
                 will
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 their
                 last
                 shifts
                 and
                 subtilties
                 .
                 Behold
                 the
                 seales
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 seene
                 this
                 miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 beene
                 present
                 when
                 
                   Louyse
                   Capeau
                
                 was
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 named
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 as
                 loud
                 as
                 hee
                 could
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 constrained
                 from
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 whose
                 aboad
                 is
                 at
                 Accoules
                 neere
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 a
                 Magician
                 :
                 and
                 hath
                 said
                 and
                 sworne
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 saluation
                 of
                 soules
                 .
                 The
                 oath
                 was
                 taken
                 vpon
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 with
                 great
                 solemnitie
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 that
                 did
                 exorcise
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 also
                 the
                 vnder
                 signed
                 witnesses
                 doe
                 promise
                 all
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 said
                 Lewes
                 be
                 conuerted
                 priuatly
                 in
                 S.
                 Banme
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 silence
                 his
                 sinnes
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 his
                 Confessours
                 .
              
               
                 x
                 It
                 was
                 signed
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 I
                 Paschalis
                 vnworthie
                 Priest
                 haue
                 seene
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 oath
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 thereof
                 an
                 eye-witnesse
                 .
                 I
                 Geraud
                 vnworthy
                 Priest
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 most
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 all
                 haue
                 seene
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 oath
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 thereof
                 an
                 eye-witnesse
                 .
                 I
                 
                   Peter
                   Michaelis
                
                 ,
                 vnworthy
                 ,
                 haue
                 seene
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 oath
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 thereof
                 an
                 eye-witnesse
                 .
                 I
                 
                   Denis
                   Guillemini
                
                 Prior
                 of
                 Romoules
                 ,
                 most
                 vnworthie
                 ,
                 haue
                 seene
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 oath
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 thereof
                 an
                 eye-witnesse
                 .
                 I
                 
                   Balthazar
                   Charuaz
                
                 haue
                 seene
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 oath
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 thereof
                 an
                 eye-witnesse
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 hee
                 dictate
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 said
                 witnesses
                 who
                 did
                 voluntarily
                 tender
                 themselues
                 to
                 carrie
                 the
                 saide
                 letter
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 proceede
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 this
                 Information
                 in
                 manner
                 y
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
                 To
                 remember
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 came
                 late
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 z
                 Capuchins
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 giue
                 the
                 letter
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 Gouernour
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 three
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 chuse
                 to
                 conferre
                 with
                 Lewes
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 all
                 should
                 bee
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 first
                 heare
                 Masse
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 before
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 receiue
                 the
                 Communion
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 a
                 Capuchins
                 should
                 make
                 themselues
                 ready
                 to
                 seeke
                 him
                 out
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 cause
                 a
                 Masse
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 for
                 a
                 soule
                 that
                 had
                 great
                 neede
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 shall
                 finde
                 him
                 well
                 disposed
                 
                 to
                 renounce
                 Magicians
                 with
                 all
                 due
                 ceremonie
                 and
                 solemnitie
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Capuchins
                 are
                 then
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 examine
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 bee
                 by
                 him
                 performed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 draw
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reseate
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 his
                 God.
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 neede
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 hither
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 be
                 afterwards
                 to
                 giue
                 thankes
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 and
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalenes
                
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 further
                 honour
                 and
                 reputation
                 of
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 goe
                 thither
                 are
                 to
                 tarry
                 there
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 dayes
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 occasion
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 make
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 him
                 many
                 particulars
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 obserued
                 from
                 these
                 Exorcismes
                 :
                 and
                 shall
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 ingratitude
                 of
                 obstinate
                 soules
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 euerlasting
                 perdition
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 Diuels
                 and
                 all
                 Hell.
                 As
                 also
                 ,
                 how
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 :
                 O
                 the
                 great
                 mercy
                 ,
                 O
                 the
                 great
                 mercy
                 ,
                 O
                 the
                 great
                 mercy
                 of
                 God!
                 men
                 are
                 vngratefull
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 their
                 ingratitude
                 and
                 renunciation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 yet
                 take
                 them
                 into
                 fauour
                 without
                 any
                 exprobration
                 of
                 their
                 faults
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 said
                 seruant
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 did
                 out-braue
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 adiured
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 treading
                 him
                 vnder
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 commanding
                 the
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 to
                 set
                 their
                 feete
                 vpon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 contented
                 to
                 assubiect
                 himselfe
                 to
                 whatsoeuer
                 was
                 commanded
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 slaue
                 (
                 meaning
                 Verrine
                 )
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 if
                 Verrine
                 had
                 beene
                 capable
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 made
                 intercessions
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 being
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 place
                 was
                 determinatly
                 set
                 downe
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 God
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 say
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 haue
                 compassion
                 of
                 this
                 soule
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 capacitie
                 to
                 bee
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Among
                 other
                 Memorials
                 touching
                 Lewis
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 this
                 ensuing
                 aduertisement
                 set
                 downe
                 .
                 That
                 
                 they
                 should
                 chuse
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 auncient
                 ,
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 Capuchins
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 the
                 Gouernour
                 could
                 make
                 election
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Madame
                 b
                 Blanquart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 Lewis
                 to
                 come
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 enquire
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 disclose
                 nothing
                 to
                 Madame
                 Blanquart
                 ,
                 c
                 but
                 should
                 onely
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 about
                 an
                 affaire
                 of
                 importance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 rest
                 satisfied
                 with
                 this
                 generality
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 then
                 fiue
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 goe
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 three
                 Capuchins
                 should
                 make
                 eight
                 ,
                 and
                 Lewis
                 himselfe
                 the
                 ninth
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 they
                 should
                 tell
                 him
                 that
                 the
                 nine
                 quires
                 of
                 Angels
                 would
                 reioyce
                 at
                 his
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 turne
                 home
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 wife
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 detected
                 by
                 the
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 did
                 he
                 dictate
                 another
                 letter
                 to
                 the
                 Superiour
                 of
                 the
                 Capuchins
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Couent
                 at
                 Marseille
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 :
                 the
                 forme
                 whereof
                 here
                 ensueth
                 .
                 My
                 brothers
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 forth-with
                 to
                 enquire
                 after
                 M.
                 Iames
                 d
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Accoules
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 may
                 finde
                 out
                 M.
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 leaue
                 vntill
                 you
                 haue
                 brought
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Madame
                 Blanquart
                 ;
                 the
                 Priest
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 giue
                 assistance
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 Lewis
                 shall
                 be
                 any
                 whit
                 bettered
                 by
                 this
                 present
                 letter
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 backe
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 shroud
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 secrecie
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 heard
                 it
                 in
                 confession
                 :
                 thereby
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 e
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 sinners
                 to
                 bee
                 openly
                 discouered
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 charitably
                 admonished
                 by
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 Gospell
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 himselfe
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 admonish
                 him
                 priuatly
                 between
                 you
                 and
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 had
                 already
                 one
                 admonition
                 from
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ,
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 vtterly
                 reiected
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 no
                 account
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 confesse
                 the
                 
                 truth
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 now
                 vpon
                 the
                 second
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 commandeth
                 to
                 take
                 men
                 fit
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 execute
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
                 Wish
                 him
                 to
                 beware
                 that
                 he
                 make
                 his
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 point
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 except
                 hee
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 God
                 layeth
                 his
                 command
                 vpon
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 bound
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 obey
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 with
                 extremitie
                 of
                 rigour
                 to
                 punish
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 obseruant
                 of
                 his
                 commandements
                 and
                 counsels
                 .
                 The
                 superscription
                 was
                 .
                 To
                 my
                 deerest
                 brothers
                 the
                 Reuerend
                 Father
                 the
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 and
                 Friars
                 of
                 the
                 Couent
                 of
                 Marseille
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Capuchins
                 ,
                 at
                 Marseille
                 .
                 Within
                 the
                 saide
                 letter
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 scrowle
                 containing
                 this
                 that
                 followeth
                 .
                 Take
                 heede
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 :
                 Cursed
                 bee
                 the
                 Priest
                 whose
                 conuersation
                 suteth
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 hath
                 promised
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 f
                 Orders
                 were
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 to
                 serue
                 ,
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 reiecting
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 all
                 creatures
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 more
                 powerfull
                 ouer
                 the
                 soule
                 then
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 thou
                 doest
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 obey
                 ,
                 and
                 harken
                 more
                 vnto
                 
                   Lucifer
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoeuer
                 else
                 is
                 hellish
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 entombe
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 thy
                 part
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 thy
                 neighbours
                 in
                 neglect
                 and
                 vtter
                 obliuion
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 giuest
                 occasion
                 of
                 scandall
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 bee
                 not
                 wise
                 to
                 follow
                 first
                 the
                 Counsel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 aduise
                 of
                 thy
                 best
                 friends
                 :
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 seriously
                 imploy
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 be
                 forced
                 thereunto
                 :
                 all
                 vengeance
                 and
                 malediction
                 light
                 vpon
                 thee
                 .
                 O
                 rare
                 and
                 euer
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 wonder
                 :
                 God
                 himselfe
                 who
                 is
                 Almightie
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 plucke
                 thee
                 back
                 from
                 thy
                 perdition
                 and
                 sinfull
                 estate
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 Saints
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 terrestrial
                 creatures
                 whatsoeuer
                 worke
                 any
                 good
                 vpon
                 thee
                 :
                 yet
                 did
                 hee
                 make
                 reseruation
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 vnmatchable
                 wonder
                 that
                 euer
                 was
                 brought
                 forth
                 to
                 act
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 called
                 Verrine
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 thy
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 proper
                 and
                 franke
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 constrainedly
                 and
                 by
                 enforcement
                 ,
                 worse
                 then
                 any
                 gally-slaue
                 or
                 captiue
                 that
                 euer
                 was
                 exposed
                 to
                 command
                 :
                 being
                 ,
                 terribly
                 threatned
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 giue
                 stoppage
                 and
                 hindrance
                 to
                 these
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 obiecting
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 did
                 well
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 a
                 ground
                 whereon
                 to
                 frame
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 some
                 hope
                 of
                 recompence
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 will
                 it
                 happen
                 vnto
                 thee
                 if
                 thou
                 resist
                 the
                 Almighty
                 .
                 Make
                 vse
                 therefore
                 of
                 these
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 the
                 precepts
                 comprised
                 in
                 these
                 letters
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 palliate
                 thy
                 faults
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 and
                 the
                 Pharisie
                 thought
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 The
                 Pharisie
                 boasted
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 contemned
                 the
                 Publican
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 as
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 wicked
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 before
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 confessed
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 to
                 his
                 house
                 iustified
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 confident
                 of
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 hypocriticall
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 home
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 (
                 Iewes
                 )
                 full
                 of
                 sinnes
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 wil
                 receiue
                 thee
                 into
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 and
                 Cyprian
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Magician
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 desirous
                 of
                 your
                 welfare
                 then
                 you
                 your selfe
                 are
                 ,
                 sendeth
                 this
                 letter
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 Beware
                 that
                 hell
                 open
                 not
                 her
                 iawes
                 to
                 deuour
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 neglect
                 these
                 letters
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 directed
                 vnto
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounced
                 by
                 a
                 Diuell
                 named
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 remaineth
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 
                   Louyse
                   Capeau
                
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 well
                 knowest
                 ;
                 Neither
                 gauest
                 thou
                 him
                 vnto
                 her
                 by
                 thy
                 charmes
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 intendment
                 or
                 purpose
                 to
                 conuert
                 thee
                 ,
                 although
                 if
                 thou
                 bee
                 not
                 too
                 wilfull
                 in
                 thy
                 vnbeleefe
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 so
                 fall
                 out
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 did
                 g
                 he
                 dictate
                 another
                 aduertisement
                 to
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 h
                 ensueth
                 .
                 My
                 *
                 dearest
                 fathers
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 for
                 Gods
                 cause
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 deed
                 of
                 charity
                 in
                 
                 execution
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 sacred
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 saluation
                 of
                 soules
                 .
                 Come
                 along
                 with
                 this
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 step
                 a
                 foot
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 your
                 vigilancy
                 haue
                 an
                 eye
                 ouer
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 malefactor
                 .
                 For
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Diuels
                 clawes
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 binde
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 stole
                 vnder
                 the
                 mould
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 along
                 with
                 you
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 thinke
                 it
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 exorcise
                 him
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 all
                 hell
                 to
                 hinder
                 it
                 .
                 God
                 grant
                 you
                 his
                 grace
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 giue
                 no
                 stoppe
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 malefactor
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 miracle
                 shall
                 be
                 wrought
                 if
                 he
                 himselfe
                 be
                 no
                 hinderance
                 thereunto
                 .
                 the
                 16.
                 of
                 December
                 .
                 1610.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 hee
                 dictated
                 a
                 letter
                 for
                 the
                 father
                 Gardian
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
                 I
                 entreat
                 the
                 father
                 Gardian
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 cause
                 (
                 if
                 so
                 hee
                 please
                 )
                 three
                 of
                 his
                 Friers
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 best
                 able
                 to
                 walke
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 businesse
                 purely
                 aiming
                 at
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 saluation
                 and
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 great
                 distresse
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 was
                 finished
                 ,
                 he
                 dictated
                 another
                 letter
                 to
                 Madame
                 Blanguart
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 ensueth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 father
                 Romillon
                 .
                 My
                 daughter
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 lend
                 a
                 chamber
                 vnto
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 treate
                 of
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 great
                 waight
                 and
                 importance
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 as
                 yet
                 acquainted
                 therewithall
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 forbidden
                 me
                 by
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 both
                 ouer
                 you
                 and
                 me
                 .
                 Curiosity
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 much
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 where
                 as
                 opposite
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 are
                 the
                 sisters
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 you
                 may
                 enjoy
                 and
                 gather
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 this
                 obedience
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 aduantageous
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 commanded
                 Abraham
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 he
                 asked
                 not
                 why
                 or
                 how
                 :
                 but
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 adhere
                 rather
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 commanded
                 
                 him
                 then
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 So
                 should
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 perfect
                 paragon
                 of
                 obedience
                 demeane
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 will
                 do
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 rest
                 your
                 spirituall
                 father
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptista
                   Romillon
                
                 ,
                 superiour
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 .
                 From
                 S.
                 Baume
                 this
                 16.
                 of
                 December
                 .
                 1610.
                 
                 Superscribed
                 ,
                 to
                 Madame
                 .
                 Blanquart
                 at
                 Marseille
                 .
              
               
                 Within
                 the
                 said
                 letter
                 was
                 enclosed
                 an
                 aduertisement
                 to
                 sister
                 Catherine
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
                 h
                 Catherine
                 ,
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 be
                 you
                 very
                 circumspect
                 how
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 curiosity
                 doe
                 reueale
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 Madame
                 Blanquart
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 you
                 wot
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 withall
                 beware
                 how
                 you
                 tattle
                 of
                 it
                 vnto
                 the
                 sisters
                 ,
                 but
                 remit
                 the
                 manage
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 businesse
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 euer
                 wakefull
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 those
                 soules
                 ,
                 whose
                 ransome
                 he
                 hath
                 paid
                 at
                 a
                 dearer
                 rate
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 you
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 value
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 vpon
                 paine
                 of
                 disobedience
                 vnto
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 intermingle
                 your
                 opinion
                 and
                 iudgement
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 impertinent
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 meddle
                 withall
                 .
                 Be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 so
                 vnsearchably
                 wife
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 your
                 aduice
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Verrine
                 hath
                 dictated
                 this
                 letter
                 by
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 the
                 vnworthie
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 haue
                 written
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 father
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 written
                 :
                 
                   Louyse
                   de
                   Capelle
                
                 humbly
                 recommendeth
                 her selfe
                 to
                 the
                 praiers
                 of
                 
                   Martha
                   d'
                   Aguisier
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Catherine
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 sendeth
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 beseech
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 cause
                 all
                 the
                 sisters
                 at
                 Marseille
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 shee
                 standeth
                 in
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 but
                 principally
                 shee
                 desireth
                 the
                 said
                 Martha
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 enable
                 her
                 to
                 endure
                 whatsoeuer
                 her
                 redeemer
                 shall
                 bee
                 pleased
                 to
                 lay
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 shee
                 may
                 suffer
                 all
                 things
                 meerely
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 i
                 After
                 this
                 did
                 he
                 dictate
                 another
                 letter
                 to
                 the
                 superiour
                 
                 of
                 sister
                 Louyse
                 as
                 here
                 ensueth
                 .
                 Shee
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 vnworthie
                 to
                 call
                 you
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
                 doth
                 pray
                 you
                 for
                 Gods
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 entreateth
                 you
                 from
                 your
                 superiour
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 k
                 him
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 hee
                 shall
                 now
                 impose
                 vpon
                 your
                 performance
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 replication
                 ,
                 gainsaying
                 ,
                 or
                 contradiction
                 whatsoeuer
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 disputing
                 or
                 saying
                 ,
                 How
                 shall
                 wee
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 vndertake
                 such
                 a
                 businesse
                 ?
                 wee
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 if
                 wee
                 were
                 all
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 now
                 (
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 )
                 venture
                 vpon
                 that
                 which
                 many
                 would
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 vndergoe
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Diuels
                 craft
                 and
                 wilinesse
                 ,
                 euer
                 to
                 cauill
                 and
                 dispute
                 against
                 obedience
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 cause
                 grudgings
                 and
                 mutinies
                 against
                 superiours
                 and
                 gouernours
                 ;
                 obiecting
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 many
                 times
                 impose
                 vpon
                 you
                 such
                 difficult
                 and
                 vneasie
                 commands
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 impossible
                 to
                 effect
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 worthy
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 gouernesse
                 of
                 this
                 house
                 ;
                 giue
                 therefore
                 the
                 keyes
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 gouernment
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 regardfull
                 and
                 studious
                 of
                 your
                 good
                 then
                 your selues
                 can
                 possibly
                 be
                 ;
                 for
                 she
                 is
                 not
                 tied
                 to
                 those
                 hinderances
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 spirituall
                 exercises
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 she
                 filled
                 with
                 selfe-loue
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 .
                 Vnder
                 a
                 shadow
                 and
                 pretence
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 religious
                 persons
                 doe
                 withdraw
                 themselues
                 from
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 their
                 superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 many
                 great
                 and
                 grosse
                 incongruities
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 malice
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 out
                 of
                 ignorance
                 and
                 selfe-loue
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 wee
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 our
                 depraued
                 nature
                 causeth
                 vs
                 to
                 dissemble
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 lyeth
                 hidden
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 hypocrites
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 desire
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 sacrament
                 often
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 performe
                 those
                 exercises
                 that
                 conduce
                 vnto
                 repentance
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ?
                 alleaging
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 spoken
                 by
                 his
                 Prophet
                 :
                 Repent
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 repent
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 :
                 Who
                 dares
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 confessed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 looketh
                 further
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 a
                 perfect
                 Cassandra
                 ,
                 a
                 full
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 resignation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Hee
                 doth
                 therefore
                 let
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 least
                 word
                 of
                 your
                 superiors
                 command
                 ,
                 Louyse
                 doth
                 therefore
                 pray
                 you
                 to
                 embrace
                 that
                 councell
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 departure
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 were
                 pleased
                 to
                 lay
                 close
                 vnto
                 her
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 endeauour
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 her selfe
                 wholly
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God.
                 Which
                 she
                 taking
                 in
                 good
                 worth
                 ,
                 doth
                 likewise
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 share
                 in
                 this
                 aduice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enioyne
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 your
                 spirituall
                 daughters
                 :
                 exhort
                 
                   Margaret
                   Burle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Martha
                   d'
                   Aiguisier
                
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 It
                 standeth
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 gouernesse
                 is
                 obedient
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 should
                 behaue
                 themselues
                 with
                 any
                 dislike
                 or
                 contumacie
                 ;
                 For
                 rebellion
                 and
                 disobedience
                 is
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 as
                 humility
                 is
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 therefore
                 be
                 your
                 sister
                 .
                 Come
                 therefore
                 accompanied
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 noble
                 parentage
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 doth
                 so
                 bow
                 her selfe
                 to
                 obedience
                 that
                 shee
                 is
                 continually
                 prest
                 and
                 actiue
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 her
                 father
                 .
                 She
                 will
                 go
                 with
                 you
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 assist
                 you
                 to
                 climbe
                 that
                 steep
                 &
                 wearisome
                 mountaine
                 :
                 Expect
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 come
                 hither
                 ,
                 things
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 strangenesse
                 and
                 admiration
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 gold
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 but
                 see
                 ,
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 made
                 familiar
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 hee
                 that
                 will
                 haue
                 profit
                 must
                 take
                 paines
                 for
                 the
                 acquisition
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                   No
                   paine
                   ,
                   no
                   gaine
                
                 .
                 The
                 subscription
                 was
                 ,
                 Your
                 most
                 vnworthy
                 slaue
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 great
                 boldnesse
                 and
                 presumption
                 ,
                 sendeth
                 this
                 vnto
                 you
                 ;
                 you
                 know
                 my
                 insufficiencie
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 perfectly
                 well
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 apprehend
                 with
                 ease
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 that
                 sendeth
                 this
                 ,
                 had
                 neuer
                 that
                 ability
                 of
                 iudgement
                 to
                 fashion
                 such
                 a
                 letter
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 boldnesse
                 to
                 speake
                 vnto
                 her
                 gouernesse
                 with
                 so
                 little
                 respect
                 and
                 ceremony
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 proceedeth
                 not
                 from
                 
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Diuell
                 that
                 did
                 dictate
                 al
                 these
                 sayings
                 .
                 Your
                 slaue
                 
                   Louyse
                   Capelle
                
                 .
                 Keep
                 this
                 letter
                 safe
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 back
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 reade
                 the
                 same
                 aloud
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 sister
                 Nuns
                 and
                 Assistants
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 little
                 Pensioners
                 :
                 also
                 reade
                 it
                 before
                 Mistris
                 de
                 Saint
                 Iaques
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 great
                 need
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 superscription
                 was
                 ,
                 To
                 sister
                 Catherine
                 ,
                 gouernesse
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 at
                 Aix
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 hee
                 dictate
                 another
                 letter
                 to
                 the
                 fathers
                 Andrew
                 and
                 
                   Matthew
                   Arnoult
                
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 in
                 manner
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
                 My
                 dearest
                 brethren
                 ,
                 I
                 send
                 vnto
                 you
                 to
                 request
                 your
                 speedy
                 presence
                 heere
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 bee
                 acquainted
                 with
                 some
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 rare
                 and
                 admirable
                 quality
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 like
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 seene
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 loue
                 is
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 ●m
                 commanded
                 by
                 my
                 l
                 superiour
                 and
                 yours
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 loue
                 this
                 letter
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 performe
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 should
                 haue
                 been
                 shrewdly
                 burthened
                 ,
                 ●f
                 I
                 had
                 neglected
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 ●orthwith
                 come
                 hither
                 without
                 faile
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 aske
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 ,
                 or
                 wee
                 cannot
                 come
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 ●aue
                 a
                 great
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 here
                 but
                 few
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 ●hese
                 excuses
                 and
                 tergiuersations
                 doe
                 all
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Remember
                 that
                 true
                 obedience
                 doth
                 neuer
                 ●nter
                 into
                 dispute
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 executed
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 such
                 importance
                 ●s
                 these
                 are
                 ;
                 humble
                 your selues
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ●esus
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 murmur
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 crosse
                 is
                 hea●ier
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 neuer
                 vtter
                 such
                 ●
                 thing
                 but
                 like
                 an
                 innocent
                 lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 oxe
                 vnder
                 ●he
                 yoke
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 led
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 car●ied
                 his
                 crosse
                 without
                 disputing
                 or
                 reasoning
                 the
                 mat●er
                 with
                 the
                 hangman
                 .
                 He
                 said
                 not
                 ,
                 this
                 mountaine
                 is
                 so
                 ●teepe
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 climbe
                 vp
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 submitted
                 ●elfe
                 to
                 the
                 guidance
                 and
                 gouernment
                 of
                 his
                 heauenly
                 
                 Father
                 .
                 It
                 standeth
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 seruant
                 should
                 be
                 directed
                 by
                 his
                 maister
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 the
                 maister
                 hath
                 bene
                 content
                 to
                 bee
                 ledde
                 by
                 his
                 slaues
                 and
                 cursed
                 seruants
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 by
                 hell
                 it selfe
                 .
                 m
                 Therefore
                 humble
                 your selues
                 and
                 bee
                 obedient
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 you
                 shall
                 incurre
                 Gods
                 heauy
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 aduertised
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 deserue
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 obeyed
                 at
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 *
                 but
                 hee
                 who
                 caused
                 this
                 letter
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 ,
                 doth
                 wel
                 deserue
                 it
                 from
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 dictate
                 another
                 letter
                 ,
                 which
                 beginneth
                 ,
                 
                   Andrew
                   Chicolle
                   ,
                   Louyse
                
                 prayeth
                 thee
                 to
                 cal●
                 to
                 remembrance
                 the
                 speech
                 which
                 thou
                 diddest
                 vse
                 vnto
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Chappell
                   of
                   S.
                   Vrsula
                
                 in
                 Confession
                 ,
                 when
                 shee
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 had
                 prayed
                 vnto
                 God
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 grace
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 Then
                 diddest
                 thou
                 say
                 vnto
                 her
                 (
                 obserue
                 well
                 my
                 speech
                 ,
                 looke
                 you
                 obserue
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 it
                 to
                 minde
                 )
                 
                   Suffer
                   thy selfe
                   to
                   bee
                   guided
                   and
                   directed
                   :
                
                 which
                 aduise
                 shee
                 afterward
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 speciall
                 vse
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 now
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 shee
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 returne
                 vnto
                 you
                 some
                 fruite
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 counsell
                 ,
                 whereby
                 you
                 did
                 the●
                 particularly
                 giue
                 instance
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 obedience
                 which
                 we●
                 did
                 owe
                 vnto
                 our
                 superiour
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 sendeth
                 for
                 vs.
                 n
                 You
                 wel
                 remember
                 the
                 resistance
                 and
                 denyalls
                 which
                 shee
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 made
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 her
                 superiour
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 your
                 counsel
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 aduise
                 of
                 
                   Mathew
                   Arnout
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   Thion
                
                 was
                 treasured
                 vp
                 in
                 her
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 proued
                 afterward
                 very
                 vsefull
                 vnto
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 that
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 these
                 thinges
                 bee
                 first
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vnto
                 his
                 creatures
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Shee
                 doth
                 therefore
                 exhort
                 you
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 since
                 for
                 her
                 owne
                 part
                 shee
                 hath
                 sped
                 so
                 well
                 in
                 obeying
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 her
                 superiour
                 :
                 which
                 shee
                 hath
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 conceiue
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 wise
                 )
                 will
                 also
                 be
                 very
                 ready
                 to
                 performe
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 vnhappy
                 and
                 miserable
                 is
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 giueth
                 good
                 counsell
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 practise
                 or
                 follow
                 none
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 vnworthy
                 ,
                 the
                 slaue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 loue
                 the
                 slaue
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 Louyse
                 .
                 Pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 others
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 for
                 shee
                 standeth
                 in
                 great
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 departed
                 the
                 said
                 Paschalis
                 Preist
                 ,
                 Geraud
                 Preist
                 ,
                 
                   Peter
                   Michaelis
                   ,
                   Denis
                   Guillemini
                
                 Priour
                 of
                 Ramoules
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Balthazar
                   Charuas
                
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Marseille
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 letters
                 ;
                 who
                 promised
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 good
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 proceedings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   17.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 for
                 an
                 insallible
                 marke
                 to
                 discerne
                 whither
                 this
                 spirit
                 came
                 by
                 Gods
                 permission
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 did
                 yeeld
                 very
                 readily
                 his
                 obedience
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 token
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 hee
                 would
                 suffer
                 Louyse
                 to
                 communicate
                 without
                 any
                 resistance
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 her
                 superiour
                 ,
                 father
                 Romillon
                 :
                 which
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 hee
                 neuer
                 did
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 dictate
                 very
                 distinctly
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 disputation
                 of
                 the
                 16.
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 moneth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 commandement
                 .
              
               
                 Also
                 Louyse
                 being
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 rauished
                 in
                 an
                 extasy
                 ,
                 shee
                 recouered
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 her
                 superiours
                 command
                 was
                 layd
                 vpon
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Magdalen
                 was
                 shrewdly
                 tempted
                 by
                 the
                 Deuill
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 depressed
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 sadnesse
                 .
                 And
                 whiles
                 Masse
                 was
                 saying
                 ,
                 the
                 temptation
                 ended
                 ;
                 Magdalen
                 performing
                 all
                 acts
                 of
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 weeping
                 very
                 bitterly
                 in
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 when
                 shee
                 called
                 to
                 minde
                 what
                 had
                 happened
                 vnto
                 her
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 morning
                 shee
                 was
                 exrocised
                 by
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Luxurions
                 liue
                 ,
                 let
                 those
                 that
                 beare
                 false
                 witnesse
                 
                 liue
                 ,
                 let
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 liue
                 for
                 hell
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 obedience
                 ,
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 intention
                 ,
                 pure
                 affection
                 ,
                 vnspotted
                 conscience
                 ,
                 humility
                 and
                 resignation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 liue
                 for
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 doe
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 belonging
                 vnto
                 the
                 traine
                 and
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Lambe
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 immaculate
                 Lambe
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 will
                 conquer
                 ,
                 must
                 suffer
                 .
                 Petrus
                 thou
                 hast
                 seene
                 thy
                 maister
                 in
                 the
                 mountaine
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 indured
                 martyrdome
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 :
                 and
                 thou
                 Iames
                 hast
                 drunke
                 of
                 his
                 cup
                 ,
                 which
                 thy
                 mother
                 did
                 so
                 litle
                 esteeme
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Surrender
                 your selues
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 guide
                 vnto
                 you
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 waies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Euangelista
                
                 thou
                 diddest
                 tell
                 thy
                 maister
                 ,
                 Possumus
                 ;
                 and
                 diddest
                 indeed
                 afterward
                 prooue
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 martyrdome
                 of
                 passion
                 and
                 greese
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 wert
                 with
                 thy
                 maister
                 at
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 heauen
                 must
                 honour
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 loue
                 his
                 neighbour
                 as
                 himselfe
                 :
                 and
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 depart
                 with
                 his
                 goods
                 for
                 his
                 neighbours
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 for
                 his
                 soule
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 remaine
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 frye
                 in
                 those
                 vnquenchable
                 flames
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 many
                 o
                 Sacrifices
                 haue
                 beene
                 offered
                 vp
                 vnto
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 Magdalen
                 and
                 Lewis
                 the
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 Thou
                 Louyse
                 diddest
                 beg
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 support
                 of
                 thy
                 patience
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 augment
                 and
                 double
                 thy
                 force
                 vpon
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 show
                 that
                 this
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 God
                 he
                 shall
                 make
                 thee
                 obedient
                 .
                 Then
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Magdalen
                 had
                 giuen
                 vp
                 her
                 keyes
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 Thou
                 lyest
                 ,
                 God
                 seeth
                 more
                 cleerly
                 then
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 thy
                 aime
                 is
                 to
                 ouerthrow
                 her
                 and
                 make
                 her
                 perish
                 ,
                 by
                 impaciency
                 and
                 despaire
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 this
                 soule
                 belongeth
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 put
                 case
                 she
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 bequeath
                 of
                 her
                 soule
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 take
                 her
                 home
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 cannot
                 a
                 King
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 Palace
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 that
                 pleaseth
                 
                 him
                 ?
                 Belzebub
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Hee
                 will
                 enter
                 either
                 by
                 force
                 or
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 haue
                 her
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 although
                 she
                 had
                 committed
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 damned
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 If
                 Iudas
                 had
                 been
                 penitent
                 ,
                 if
                 Cain
                 had
                 craued
                 pardon
                 ,
                 if
                 Adam
                 p
                 had
                 not
                 stood
                 vpon
                 his
                 iustifications
                 and
                 excuses
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 forgiuen
                 them
                 :
                 of
                 such
                 vnspeakable
                 goodnesse
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 wel
                 doth
                 humility
                 please
                 &
                 accord
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 and
                 the
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 are
                 all
                 Deuils
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Baptisme
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 q
                 The
                 Baptisme
                 of
                 Turks
                 or
                 Iews
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 auaile
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 The
                 Christian
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   te
                   Domine
                   speraui
                
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 neuer
                 perish
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 thy
                 life
                 shall
                 be
                 written
                 and
                 described
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 yeeres
                 of
                 thy
                 age
                 ;
                 and
                 Louyse
                 shal
                 endure
                 much
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 dye
                 in
                 paine
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 end
                 crowneth
                 the
                 worke
                 .
              
               
                 Thinke
                 not
                 Magdalen
                 that
                 thy
                 God
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 and
                 take
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 :
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 descend
                 in
                 his
                 humanity
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 purpose
                 .
                 Where
                 is
                 thy
                 
                   Credo
                   ,
                   Magdalen
                
                 ?
                 thou
                 must
                 now
                 beleeue
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 looke
                 for
                 miracles
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 others
                 doe
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 that
                 
                   Credo
                   .
                   Verrine
                
                 replyed
                 ,
                 Ha
                 wicked
                 spirit
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 I
                 spake
                 it
                 .
                 Magdalen
                 shall
                 be
                 conuerted
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 hell
                 besides
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 true
                 of
                 my
                 word
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 answered
                 ,
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 mine
                 ,
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 mercy
                 is
                 shut
                 against
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 her
                 will
                 to
                 doe
                 wel
                 wil
                 proue
                 acceptable
                 and
                 pleasing
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 saist
                 this
                 (
                 accursed
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 )
                 to
                 plunge
                 her
                 into
                 dispaire
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 ●ust
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   te
                   Domine
                   speraui
                
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 finde
                 the
                 
                 gates
                 of
                 Paradise
                 opened
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 as
                 witnesseth
                 S.
                 r
                 Augustine
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 shal
                 examine
                 this
                 whole
                 tract
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 nothing
                 contained
                 either
                 against
                 God
                 or
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 ●
                 hereshal
                 many
                 be
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 diue
                 into
                 the
                 botome
                 of
                 the
                 sacke
                 ,
                 shall
                 easily
                 approoue
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 the
                 curious
                 and
                 proud
                 shall
                 haue
                 their
                 abode
                 in
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 haue
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 s
                 Carreau
                 cannot
                 fill
                 thy
                 hart
                 ,
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 thy
                 part
                 is
                 set
                 triangle-wise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 is
                 to
                 replenishe
                 and
                 comfort
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Verrine
                 told
                 Magdalen
                 roundly
                 and
                 rigourously
                 of
                 her
                 faults
                 being
                 in
                 her
                 chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 vnto
                 her
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 .
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 resolue
                 not
                 vpon
                 thy
                 conuersion
                 between
                 this
                 and
                 Christmas
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 euerlastingly
                 damned
                 ,
                 and
                 burnt
                 aliue
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 not
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 escape
                 our
                 hands
                 :
                 as
                 none
                 haue
                 euer
                 scaped
                 vs
                 these
                 hundreth
                 ninty
                 nine
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 made
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 dispaire
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 will
                 bee
                 the
                 Magicians
                 confusion
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 leaue
                 no
                 touch
                 or
                 taint
                 vpon
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 vpon
                 thy
                 father
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 haue
                 pronounced
                 innocent
                 ,
                 though
                 Belzebub
                 t
                 tooke
                 a
                 false
                 oath
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 thy
                 father
                 had
                 giuen
                 thee
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 of
                 thy
                 owne
                 accord
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 franke
                 will
                 diddest
                 giue
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 adherents
                 ,
                 renouncing
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 and
                 Paradise
                 :
                 renouncing
                 all
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 :
                 taking
                 and
                 chusing
                 hell
                 ,
                 accepting
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 thy
                 last
                 and
                 euerlasting
                 habitation
                 :
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hadst
                 rather
                 liue
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 in
                 all
                 varieties
                 of
                 delights
                 and
                 villanies
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 serue
                 God
                 thy
                 Creator
                 ,
                 u
                 and
                 thy
                 Redeemer
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 promising
                 Belzebub
                 to
                 bee
                 obedient
                 vnto
                 all
                 his
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thou
                 diddest
                 giue
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 thy
                 
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 powers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 reseruing
                 nothing
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 but
                 hell
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 culpapable
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 abominations
                 doe
                 deserue
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 remaine
                 and
                 dye
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 making
                 a
                 schedule
                 written
                 in
                 thy
                 bloud
                 by
                 thine
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 giuing
                 it
                 to
                 Belzebub
                 ;
                 which
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Magicians
                 got
                 into
                 their
                 custody
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 these
                 infernall
                 courses
                 her self
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 induced
                 and
                 by
                 allurements
                 drawne
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 theeues
                 of
                 her
                 soule
                 .
                 But
                 Lodouicus
                 seeing
                 that
                 dreadfull
                 wolfe
                 of
                 hell
                 to
                 approch
                 ,
                 left
                 this
                 sil●ie
                 sheepe
                 to
                 be
                 seazed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 intised
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 clawes
                 of
                 rauenous
                 wolues
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Diuels
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 Shee
                 was
                 young
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 bee
                 a
                 good
                 plea
                 for
                 her
                 ;
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 accustomed
                 to
                 compassionate
                 youth
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 the
                 prodigall
                 child
                 ,
                 who
                 left
                 his
                 fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 as
                 Magdalene
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 fed
                 with
                 hogs
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 die
                 in
                 his
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 but
                 acknowledged
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 prostrated
                 himselfe
                 at
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 humilitie
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 Magdalene
                 shall
                 cast
                 her selfe
                 at
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 her
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 knock
                 at
                 his
                 gate
                 ,
                 that
                 father
                 of
                 pitie
                 will
                 commaund
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 let
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 bid
                 the
                 fat
                 calfe
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 :
                 he
                 will
                 also
                 cause
                 new
                 garments
                 to
                 be
                 fetched
                 and
                 cast
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 put
                 a
                 ring
                 on
                 her
                 finger
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 trust
                 she
                 ought
                 to
                 giue
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 her
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 grateful
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 her
                 acknowledgements
                 of
                 his
                 benefits
                 :
                 Then
                 is
                 shee
                 to
                 ●o
                 say
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 father
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 no
                 more
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 thine
                 ,
                 intreate
                 me
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 hirelings
                 ,
                 although
                 most
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 as
                 that
                 .
                 Thus
                 should
                 Magdalene
                 humble
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 approaching
                 to
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 his
                 mercie
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 against
                 heauen
                 and
                 
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 against
                 thy
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 Court
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 thy
                 creatures
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 therefore
                 vnworthie
                 to
                 bee
                 called
                 your
                 daughter
                 ,
                 nay
                 your
                 slaue
                 ,
                 nay
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 worthie
                 to
                 lift
                 vp
                 mine
                 eyes
                 to
                 heauen
                 ;
                 but
                 take
                 mee
                 vnto
                 your
                 mercie
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 stand
                 with
                 your
                 good
                 pleasure
                 )
                 who
                 am
                 the
                 most
                 wretched
                 and
                 disconsolate
                 creature
                 that
                 liues
                 vnder
                 the
                 heauen
                 ,
                 or
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 added
                 further
                 :
                 Magdalene
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 and
                 abandon
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 hitherto
                 gently
                 led
                 on
                 in
                 calmenesse
                 and
                 in
                 softnesse
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 priuilie
                 reproued
                 by
                 secret
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 by
                 preaching
                 ,
                 by
                 reading
                 of
                 good
                 bookes
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 spirituall
                 instructions
                 which
                 haue
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 been
                 infused
                 into
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 fathers
                 the
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 learned
                 and
                 illuminated
                 personages
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 giuen
                 them
                 vnto
                 thee
                 both
                 for
                 thy
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 remedie
                 against
                 thy
                 aduersaries
                 .
                 He
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 being
                 rebelliously
                 bent
                 against
                 her
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 admonitiōs
                 of
                 his
                 Spouse
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 seeing
                 her
                 perdition
                 so
                 neere
                 ,
                 and
                 her selfe
                 so
                 obstinate
                 in
                 her
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 aboue-named
                 remedies
                 profited
                 nothing
                 ,
                 hath
                 permitted
                 that
                 an
                 vnworthie
                 ,
                 yea
                 thrice-vnworthie
                 sister
                 of
                 the
                 Companie
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Vrsula
                   ,
                   Louyse
                   Capelle
                
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 her selfe
                 is
                 lesse
                 powerfull
                 then
                 the
                 leafe
                 of
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 pismire
                 ,
                 yea
                 who
                 conceiueth
                 her selfe
                 to
                 be
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 the
                 title
                 or
                 stile
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 ,
                 should
                 pronounce
                 these
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 God
                 almightie
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 named
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 should
                 by
                 her
                 mouth
                 dictate
                 and
                 deliuer
                 all
                 these
                 writings
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 hee
                 made
                 this
                 remonstrance
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 saying
                 vnto
                 her
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 a
                 surie
                 and
                 chase
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 mad
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 infinitly
                 angrie
                 with
                 her
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 not
                 amended
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 remaine
                 in
                 a
                 determinate
                 kinde
                 of
                 obstinacie
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 did
                 speake
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 assurednesse
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 euer
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ionas
                 did
                 speake
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Niniue
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 If
                 you
                 repent
                 not
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 all
                 perish
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 wise
                 ,
                 as
                 Magdalene
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 tooke
                 ashes
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 vpon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 to
                 appease
                 and
                 slake
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 also
                 said
                 to
                 b
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 Art
                 not
                 thou
                 an
                 accursed
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Witches
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 kept
                 here
                 ?
                 Blushest
                 thou
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Sabbaths
                 and
                 abominable
                 conuentions
                 are
                 kept
                 here
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 Witches
                 ,
                 Hags
                 ,
                 and
                 Sorcerers
                 doe
                 bewitch
                 all
                 these
                 that
                 are
                 here
                 ?
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Father
                 c
                 Francis
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 charme
                 whilest
                 he
                 was
                 drinking
                 .
              
               
                 Verrine
                 further
                 said
                 vnto
                 sister
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 If
                 God
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 sadnesse
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 bewaile
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 vncertaintie
                 and
                 suspense
                 wherein
                 thou
                 keepest
                 him
                 ,
                 touching
                 thy
                 conuersion
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 Verrine
                 threaten
                 her
                 with
                 more
                 absolutnes
                 and
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 her
                 Superiour
                 did
                 vse
                 towards
                 her
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 creature
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 beside
                 .
                 And
                 good
                 reason
                 hath
                 he
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 said
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 Sergeant
                 ,
                 who
                 speaketh
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 name
                 and
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 If
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 put
                 this
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 grieuously
                 punished
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 that
                 withstandeth
                 his
                 King
                 ,
                 deserueth
                 the
                 most
                 seuere
                 punishment
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 inflicted
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 sinner
                 that
                 rebelleth
                 ,
                 and
                 growes
                 obstinate
                 against
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 keeping
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 nor
                 obseruing
                 his
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 he
                 deserueth
                 sharpe
                 correction
                 ,
                 yea
                 tortures
                 and
                 hell
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 Also
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 O
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 conuert
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 gracious
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 pitie
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 vexed
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 to
                 contemne
                 and
                 set
                 at
                 naught
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 regardest
                 not
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 eternitie
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 d
                 Miserable
                 ,
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 damned
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 not
                 truly
                 vnhappie
                 ,
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 
                 which
                 commeth
                 from
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 giuest
                 no
                 heede
                 vnto
                 me
                 who
                 am
                 here
                 from
                 God
                 ?
                 Art
                 thou
                 not
                 vnhappie
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 Louyse
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 and
                 expresser
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 O
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 beleefe
                 is
                 exceedingly
                 preiudiciall
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 must
                 lay
                 it
                 close
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 diddest
                 double
                 and
                 hadst
                 a
                 false
                 intention
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 opinion
                 was
                 that
                 Louyse
                 spake
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 her
                 owne
                 head
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 Louyse
                 she
                 is
                 possessed
                 ,
                 Catherine
                 is
                 also
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 are
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 deliuered
                 ;
                 whereof
                 thou
                 Magdalen
                 art
                 the
                 only
                 vnhappy
                 cause
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 proud
                 and
                 vngratefull
                 ,
                 hauing
                 a
                 heart
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 a
                 heart
                 harder
                 then
                 a
                 Diamond
                 :
                 thou
                 conceiuest
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 thy
                 debter
                 ;
                 O
                 thou
                 proud
                 caitise
                 ,
                 how
                 willing
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 haue
                 been
                 to
                 plucke
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 been
                 able
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 throne
                 of
                 Maiestie
                 .
                 But
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 courage
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 thy
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 thou
                 hadst
                 runne
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 damned
                 ,
                 thy
                 God
                 can
                 shew
                 thee
                 mercie
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 wil
                 pardon
                 thee
                 thy
                 offences
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 and
                 be
                 penitent
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 were
                 exorcised
                 by
                 Father
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 Verrine
                 spake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 Who
                 hath
                 euer
                 beheld
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Diuill
                 should
                 enter
                 the
                 lists
                 against
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ?
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 damned
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 wee
                 do
                 by
                 constraint
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 iot
                 of
                 charitie
                 dwelling
                 in
                 vs.
                 I
                 auerre
                 that
                 this
                 woman
                 is
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 three
                 Diuels
                 in
                 her
                 bodie
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 particular
                 conuersion
                 of
                 two
                 principally
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 trauell
                 to
                 Mount
                 Caluarie
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 ascend
                 Mount
                 Thabor
                 :
                 God
                 did
                 intimate
                 thus
                 much
                 vnto
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 
                   Zebedeus
                   .
                   Peter
                
                 denied
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 repented
                 ,
                 and
                 wept
                 very
                 bitterly
                 ,
                 yea
                 afterwards
                 died
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 &
                 was
                 crucified
                 for
                 his
                 names
                 
                 sake
                 .
                 Our
                 Lord
                 had
                 many
                 friends
                 and
                 associats
                 that
                 did
                 beare
                 him
                 company
                 at
                 the
                 Table
                 at
                 Easter
                 ,
                 Whitsontide
                 and
                 Christmas
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 were
                 few
                 that
                 receiued
                 him
                 worthily
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 smal
                 number
                 that
                 presented
                 themselues
                 before
                 him
                 with
                 due
                 and
                 serious
                 preparation
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 take
                 God
                 to
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 his
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 now
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 benefits
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 so
                 plentifully
                 powred
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 any
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 nay
                 you
                 deserue
                 to
                 dye
                 without
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 curious
                 ,
                 are
                 liquorous
                 of
                 more
                 knowledge
                 then
                 is
                 expedient
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 inquisition
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 Hel
                 ,
                 as
                 doe
                 the
                 Caluinists
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 interprete
                 the
                 passages
                 in
                 holy
                 writ
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 meaning
                 ,
                 but
                 interpose
                 their
                 owne
                 giddy
                 and
                 priuate
                 fancies
                 ,
                 and
                 reiect
                 the
                 meaning
                 and
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Yong
                 e
                 people
                 bee
                 you
                 penitent
                 ,
                 you
                 pamper
                 vp
                 your
                 flesh
                 with
                 such
                 delicacies
                 and
                 nicenesse
                 ,
                 &
                 let
                 in
                 al
                 pleasures
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 full
                 scope
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 stand
                 vnder
                 the
                 arrest
                 of
                 high
                 treason
                 against
                 God.
                 Wee
                 tempt
                 youth
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 fall
                 like
                 mellow
                 figges
                 from
                 a
                 tree
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 shaken
                 by
                 a
                 strong
                 winde
                 ,
                 neither
                 need
                 wee
                 to
                 helpe
                 this
                 winde
                 by
                 our
                 breath
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 a
                 Sergeant
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 my
                 commission
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 attaine
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 vnto
                 heauen
                 :
                 yet
                 are
                 you
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 endebted
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Heauen
                 is
                 easy
                 and
                 open
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 God
                 cannot
                 sinne
                 ,
                 nor
                 lye
                 ;
                 ponder
                 well
                 vpon
                 this
                 so
                 fearfull
                 a
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                   Ite
                   maledicti
                   in
                   ignem
                   aeternum
                
                 .
                 Goe
                 ye
                 cursed
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 liue
                 for
                 euer
                 in
                 all
                 misery
                 in
                 that
                 other
                 world
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 whom
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 you
                 haue
                 obeyed
                 and
                 hearkned
                 vnto
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 that
                 are
                 Deuils
                 doe
                 dandle
                 and
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 thousand
                 varieties
                 of
                 torments
                 :
                 we
                 bestow
                 
                 sights
                 and
                 visions
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 visions
                 of
                 Deuils
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 at
                 one
                 clap
                 strike
                 all
                 men
                 starke
                 dead
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 but
                 a
                 side
                 long
                 glance
                 of
                 their
                 horrid
                 deformities
                 .
                 They
                 doe
                 also
                 see
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 creation
                 beene
                 fashioned
                 with
                 much
                 bewty
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 as
                 hideous
                 in
                 their
                 semblance
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Deuils
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 haue
                 indeed
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 intercede
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 giue
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 conceiue
                 your selues
                 to
                 bee
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 that
                 life
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 humble
                 your selues
                 ,
                 beleeuing
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 as
                 Hell
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 God
                 shall
                 make
                 ten
                 thousand
                 helles
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 you
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 your
                 deserts
                 doe
                 surmount
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 fast
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 feast
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 The
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 choise
                 delicacies
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 doth
                 breed
                 a
                 sacietie
                 and
                 disgust
                 of
                 the
                 meats
                 you
                 heere
                 enioy
                 :
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 could
                 but
                 get
                 a
                 crumme
                 or
                 the
                 least
                 rellish
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 those
                 dainties
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 exquisitely
                 prepared
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 cause
                 all
                 the
                 viands
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 bee
                 loathed
                 .
                 Wee
                 may
                 talke
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 shall
                 neuer
                 taste
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 late
                 now
                 to
                 repent
                 vs.
                 That
                 horse
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 horse
                 of
                 price
                 and
                 value
                 that
                 gallopeth
                 not
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 spurred
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 who
                 serueth
                 God
                 with
                 an
                 ill
                 will
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 reckoning
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 a
                 greater
                 fault
                 ,
                 to
                 omit
                 that
                 thou
                 oughtest
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 oughtest
                 to
                 omit
                 .
                 f
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 sorts
                 that
                 serue
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 serue
                 him
                 as
                 slaues
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 alwaies
                 in
                 Hell
                 :
                 Others
                 serue
                 him
                 as
                 Hirelings
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 haue
                 regarde
                 to
                 nothing
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 rewarde
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 like
                 those
                 that
                 work
                 and
                 trauel
                 meerely
                 for
                 their
                 profite
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 serue
                 him
                 more
                 faithfullie
                 ,
                 who
                 serue
                 him
                 as
                 children
                 out
                 of
                 meere
                 loue
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 vertuous
                 childe
                 hath
                 no
                 regard
                 vnto
                 the
                 goods
                 of
                 his
                 Parents
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 hee
                 murmure
                 at
                 those
                 blowes
                 
                 which
                 for
                 his
                 reformation
                 they
                 giue
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 respectiue
                 of
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 seruiceable
                 vnto
                 them
                 meerely
                 out
                 of
                 affection
                 :
                 so
                 doe
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 serue
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 expectancie
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 loue
                 .
                 A
                 cup
                 of
                 fresh
                 water
                 that
                 is
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 payeth
                 a
                 whole
                 yeeres
                 ransome
                 in
                 Purgatorie
                 .
                 O
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 neither
                 beasts
                 ,
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 nor
                 g
                 Indians
                 doe
                 know
                 thee
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 either
                 haue
                 no
                 vnderstanding
                 or
                 doe
                 liue
                 in
                 darknesse
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 meruaile
                 at
                 thy
                 children
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 thee
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 and
                 stampe
                 they
                 carrie
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Christian
                 hath
                 his
                 appellation
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Bride
                 beareth
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Bridegroome
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 blessed
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 taketh
                 the
                 soule
                 for
                 his
                 daughter
                 ;
                 the
                 sonne
                 taketh
                 it
                 for
                 his
                 sister
                 ;
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 for
                 his
                 Spouse
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 for
                 their
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
                 h
                 You
                 doe
                 so
                 little
                 reckon
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 approach
                 to
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 went
                 to
                 some
                 May-game
                 or
                 dance
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 talke
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 nothing
                 but
                 laugh
                 ,
                 vsing
                 many
                 other
                 scandalous
                 misdemeanments
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 indeede
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 conceiue
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 with
                 reuerence
                 .
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 did
                 not
                 runne
                 into
                 such
                 an
                 error
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 baptized
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 hee
                 baptized
                 him
                 in
                 great
                 feare
                 and
                 deuotion
                 .
                 How
                 great
                 an
                 ouersight
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 dis-esteeme
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 that
                 haue
                 their
                 institution
                 from
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 pillars
                 on
                 which
                 this
                 Church
                 doth
                 lea●●e
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Sacrament
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 drawne
                 blood
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 set
                 his
                 foote
                 vpon
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 adiure
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 haue
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 now
                 said
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 thou
                 giue
                 answere
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 speake
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 no.
                 I
                 doe
                 further
                 adiure
                 thee
                 by
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 take
                 me
                 tripping
                 ,
                 thou
                 doe
                 directly
                 tell
                 mee
                 
                 wherein
                 I
                 lye
                 .
                 O
                 cursed
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 reply
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 deliuer
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 God.
                 Thou
                 art
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 wretched
                 as
                 my selfe
                 :
                 speake
                 wicked
                 spirit
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 .
                 All
                 you
                 i
                 here
                 may
                 obserue
                 (
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 Assembly
                 that
                 was
                 there
                 present
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 my
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 now
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 here
                 renounce
                 any
                 superiority
                 which
                 thou
                 pretendest
                 to
                 haue
                 ouer
                 me
                 .
                 I
                 also
                 renounce
                 thee
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 powerfull
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Almightie
                 .
                 You
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 Lucifers
                 part
                 ,
                 can
                 reply
                 nothing
                 of
                 any
                 moment
                 or
                 importance
                 ,
                 neither
                 haue
                 you
                 more
                 force
                 then
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Flies
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 while
                 did
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 in
                 contempt
                 ,
                 tread
                 vpon
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 Thou
                 proud
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 arrogancie
                 as
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 thou
                 swellest
                 &
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 highth
                 of
                 pride
                 .
                 I
                 hope
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 offence
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 these
                 proud
                 creatures
                 bee
                 deiected
                 and
                 throughly
                 dishattened
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Magdalene
                   ,
                   Magdalene
                
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 Heauen
                 is
                 opened
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 men
                 may
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 full
                 Carroche
                 ,
                 yea
                 foure
                 Caroches
                 together
                 may
                 haue
                 easie
                 passage
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 foure
                 may
                 enter
                 in
                 a
                 front
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 Paradise
                 is
                 so
                 narrow
                 ,
                 that
                 few
                 passe
                 in
                 thereat
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 humiliation
                 is
                 expedient
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Ouer
                 this
                 gate
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 is
                 seated
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 it
                 is
                 Humilitie
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 standeth
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 Hope
                 ;
                 and
                 Perseuerance
                 is
                 the
                 Porter
                 that
                 letteth
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 thither
                 .
                 Humilitie
                 represents
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 signifieth
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 from
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Sinne
                 is
                 more
                 vgly
                 and
                 deformed
                 then
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man-had
                 a
                 conuenient
                 house
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 reasonable
                 competencie
                 wherewith
                 to
                 liue
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 without
                 
                 cause
                 should
                 giue
                 and
                 cast
                 himselfe
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 from
                 them
                 receiue
                 hard
                 vsage
                 and
                 entertainement
                 :
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 should
                 plaine
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 men
                 would
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 Friend
                 ,
                 you
                 were
                 not
                 well
                 aduised
                 :
                 you
                 liued
                 well
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 calamitie
                 but
                 your selfe
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 would
                 compassionate
                 such
                 a
                 fellow
                 :
                 Euen
                 so
                 ,
                 euery
                 man
                 hath
                 somewhat
                 whereby
                 hee
                 is
                 enabled
                 to
                 make
                 opposition
                 against
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 prouided
                 that
                 hee
                 haue
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 sinne
                 and
                 inuassall
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 pitty
                 his
                 case
                 ?
                 He
                 is
                 disabled
                 in
                 his
                 braine
                 ,
                 that
                 enioyeth
                 libertie
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 voluntarily
                 render
                 himselfe
                 vp
                 to
                 slauerie
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 confirmed
                 this
                 speech
                 with
                 a
                 solemne
                 oath
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 vse
                 and
                 purpose
                 are
                 wholesome
                 waters
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 none
                 to
                 drinke
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 you
                 must
                 frequent
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 make
                 your
                 profit
                 and
                 aduantage
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 squared
                 by
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 stoope
                 and
                 abase
                 your selues
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ascend
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 This
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 
                   (
                   Magdalene
                
                 )
                 was
                 neuer
                 hammered
                 in
                 the
                 shop
                 of
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Diuels
                 haue
                 at
                 sundry
                 times
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 broached
                 diuers
                 curiosities
                 to
                 the
                 preiudice
                 and
                 perdition
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 entertained
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 deliuer
                 ,
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 amendment
                 of
                 mens
                 liues
                 and
                 conuersations
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 fall
                 as
                 thick
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Corne
                 doth
                 from
                 the
                 Mill.
                 Men
                 goe
                 to
                 Hell
                 by
                 thousands
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 enter
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 into
                 Heauen
                 :
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 not
                 alwaies
                 so
                 .
                 At
                 times
                 ,
                 there
                 haue
                 gone
                 to
                 Heauen
                 10000.
                 
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 11000.
                 
                 Virgins
                 in
                 another
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 arriue
                 there
                 after
                 sundry
                 manners
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Verrine
                 was
                 asked
                 ,
                 why
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 endowed
                 with
                 vpright
                 intention
                 ,
                 since
                 she
                 
                 followed
                 his
                 instructions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 the
                 conception
                 had
                 hartely
                 renounced
                 Satan
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 perfectly
                 possessed
                 with
                 vpright
                 intention
                 ,
                 that
                 casteth
                 no
                 lustfull
                 winke
                 or
                 glance
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 on
                 any
                 creature
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 haue
                 an
                 honest
                 heart
                 ,
                 although
                 his
                 intention
                 doe
                 fleete
                 and
                 wauer
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 seazed
                 vpon
                 by
                 neither
                 party
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 speake
                 one
                 word
                 before
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 receiued
                 them
                 from
                 aboue
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 spake
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   18.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 Father
                 Francis
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominick
                 did
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 eleuation
                 of
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 humanitie
                 and
                 Diuinitie
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 all
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 here
                 present
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 contented
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 that
                 sayeth
                 Masse
                 .
                 This
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 k
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 doth
                 subiect
                 himselfe
                 to
                 obedience
                 :
                 yet
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 lumpes
                 of
                 clay
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 refractarie
                 and
                 rebellious
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 labour
                 to
                 withdraw
                 your
                 obedience
                 from
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 God
                 :
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 obey
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 would
                 haue
                 Louyse
                 to
                 communicate
                 ,
                 hee
                 spake
                 aloud
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 goe
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 mee
                 hither
                 Romillon
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 teach
                 you
                 obedience
                 .
                 O
                 l
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 command
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 that
                 blessed
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 thou
                 must
                 command
                 her
                 to
                 communicate
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 communicate
                 all
                 you
                 first
                 ;
                 Louyse
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 And
                 before
                 she
                 did
                 communicate
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 be
                 well
                 aduised
                 how
                 you
                 goe
                 to
                 m
                 Confession
                 :
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 that
                 goo
                 to
                 Confession
                 ,
                 and
                 enquire
                 after
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 the
                 Priest
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Confession
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 Father
                 ,
                 tell
                 me
                 a
                 little
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 forgot
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 fooles
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 doe
                 they
                 thinke
                 that
                 Priests
                 are
                 
                 Gods
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 know
                 those
                 sinnes
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 neither
                 seene
                 nor
                 committed
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 verily
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 giue
                 absolu●ion
                 vnto
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 accordeth
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 ●hat
                 he
                 that
                 confesseth
                 should
                 receiue
                 absolution
                 .
                 There
                 ●re
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 commit
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 Confession
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 why
                 ●hould
                 I
                 confesse
                 my
                 sinnes
                 to
                 a
                 Priest
                 ?
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 very
                 ●nfit
                 to
                 reueale
                 all
                 vnto
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 men
                 and
                 ●inners
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 of
                 them
                 why
                 such
                 ●inde
                 of
                 men
                 should
                 goe
                 to
                 Confession
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 ●oe
                 not
                 subiect
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 The
                 Church
                 doth
                 positiuely
                 command
                 and
                 ●ay
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 to
                 confesse
                 all
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 once
                 a
                 ●eere
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 said
                 :
                 Take
                 good
                 heede
                 to
                 your
                 Con●ession
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 importance
                 :
                 this
                 I
                 ●ffirme
                 to
                 my
                 owne
                 confusion
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 ●lmightie
                 doth
                 force
                 me
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 swore
                 ●hat
                 this
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 confirmation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Lo●yse
                 should
                 n
                 communicate
                 without
                 any
                 contradiction
                 ●r
                 repugnancie
                 :
                 an
                 accident
                 that
                 neuer
                 happened
                 since
                 ●ee
                 came
                 thither
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 once
                 ,
                 to
                 strengthen
                 and
                 ●onfirme
                 the
                 disputation
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Mi●ime
                 Friar
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 aboue
                 ●entioned
                 letter
                 ,
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 began
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 whereupon
                 Verrine
                 stood
                 vp
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 take
                 courage
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 perseuere
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 firme
                 for
                 God
                 :
                 Mag●alene
                 beleeue
                 mee
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 is
                 almost
                 disweaponed
                 :
                 ●ake
                 courage
                 Magdalene
                 and
                 perseuere
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 be●un
                 well
                 I
                 assure
                 thee
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 sweare
                 it
                 ●nto
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 o
                 Sergeant
                 sent
                 by
                 commission
                 from
                 ●ny
                 King
                 to
                 execute
                 that
                 designe
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 recom●ended
                 vnto
                 my
                 charge
                 much
                 against
                 my
                 will
                 :
                 but
                 like
                 ●
                 Gally-slaue
                 I
                 am
                 forced
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 come
                 
                 with
                 a
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 knocke
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 p
                 of
                 Magdalenes
                 heart
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 found
                 it
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 windowes
                 closed
                 vp
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 knew
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 vpon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 returning
                 backe
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 commanded
                 mee
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 knock
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 get
                 it
                 opened
                 .
                 I
                 performed
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 not
                 varied
                 from
                 it
                 a
                 iot
                 .
                 Yesterday
                 I
                 knocked
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 it
                 was
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 stone
                 which
                 kept
                 the
                 doore
                 fast
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 It
                 standeth
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 proueth
                 rebellious
                 ,
                 should
                 haue
                 the
                 most
                 greeuous
                 punishments
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 perseuere
                 ,
                 perseuere
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 God
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 dwell
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 God
                 herein
                 resembleth
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 sendeth
                 his
                 Sergeant
                 at
                 Armes
                 to
                 see
                 his
                 Commission
                 executed
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Sergeant
                 comes
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 :
                 Open
                 doore
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 constrained
                 to
                 open
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 casteth
                 his
                 staffe
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 returneth
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 saying
                 ,
                 his
                 Commission
                 is
                 executed
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 maketh
                 vse
                 of
                 a
                 paltry
                 Sergeant
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 a
                 farthing
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 his
                 seruices
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 value
                 and
                 estimation
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 authoritie
                 hath
                 no
                 reference
                 or
                 dependencie
                 vpon
                 the
                 Sergeant●
                 so
                 doth
                 God
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 me
                 (
                 who
                 am
                 of
                 no
                 reckoning
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 and
                 commendable
                 .
                 Take
                 courage
                 Magdalene
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 indeede
                 a
                 great
                 Inditement
                 ,
                 but
                 take
                 comfort
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 for
                 Mary
                 is
                 thy
                 Aduocate
                 ,
                 thy
                 President
                 ,
                 Commissary
                 ,
                 and
                 Solicitor
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 
                   Monsieur
                   du
                   Vair
                
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 President
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 most
                 sufficient
                 Solicitor
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Aix
                 :
                 Cheere
                 vp
                 thy selfe
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 all
                 are
                 thy
                 aduocates
                 on
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 but
                 begun
                 to
                 day
                 seriously
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 to
                 be
                 conuerted
                 :
                 at
                 all
                 other
                 times
                 thou
                 wert
                 newtrall
                 and
                 betwixt
                 two
                 ,
                 neither
                 against
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 the
                 Diuell
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 thou
                 dost
                 re●olutely
                 take
                 armes
                 against
                 Belzebub
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 Then
                 Belzebub
                 began
                 to
                 bustle
                 vp
                 himselfe
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 a
                 time
                 wherein
                 shee
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 :
                 whereupon
                 Verrine
                 rose
                 vp
                 and
                 tooke
                 Belzebub
                 rudely
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 Thou
                 lyest
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 part
                 or
                 portion
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 .
                 Beleeue
                 it
                 Magdalene
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 thee
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 my
                 oath
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 sware
                 vpon
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 deliuered
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 I
                 sweare
                 by
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 for
                 confirmation
                 (
                 Magdalene
                 )
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 .
                 But
                 doe
                 not
                 you
                 thinke
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 leaue
                 Magdalene
                 thus
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 shee
                 should
                 goe
                 to
                 Paradise
                 without
                 humbling
                 her selfe
                 vnder
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 repentance
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 bee
                 repentant
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 with
                 all
                 lowlinesse
                 and
                 debasement
                 of
                 thy selfe
                 make
                 resignation
                 of
                 whatsoeuer
                 appertaineth
                 vnto
                 thee
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 thy
                 God
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 thee
                 whatsoeuer
                 shall
                 seeme
                 good
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 obey
                 thy
                 superiour
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 God
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 :
                 honour
                 the
                 Priests
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 dignity
                 and
                 calling
                 :
                 which
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Angels
                 themselues
                 cannot
                 paragon
                 or
                 equall
                 ,
                 it
                 standeth
                 with
                 reason
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 haue
                 them
                 in
                 good
                 esteeme
                 and
                 veneration
                 .
                 O
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 thy
                 Gods
                 on
                 earth
                 :
                 honour
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 command
                 thee
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 authority
                 :
                 obey
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 craue
                 pardon
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 beseech
                 euery
                 one
                 to
                 say
                 a
                 q
                 Miserere
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 fall
                 downe
                 groueling
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 all
                 come
                 and
                 put
                 their
                 feet
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 vtter
                 confusion
                 of
                 
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Lucifer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 hell
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 r
                 Verrine
                 himselfe
                 that
                 doth
                 command
                 it
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 take
                 all
                 this
                 as
                 spoken
                 to
                 thy
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 
                 reape
                 profit
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 minister
                 vnto
                 thee
                 occasion
                 of
                 contrition
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 asswage
                 and
                 lessen
                 the
                 paines
                 which
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 haue
                 deserued
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 cried
                 aloud
                 as
                 one
                 beside
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 buffit●ed
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 spit
                 vpon
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 borne
                 a
                 thousand
                 disgraces
                 and
                 disparagements
                 ,
                 but
                 bee
                 of
                 good
                 cheere
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 all
                 shall
                 turne
                 to
                 thy
                 aduantage
                 .
                 Hee
                 further
                 made
                 great
                 exclamation
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 s
                 O
                 great
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 your
                 God!
                 how
                 wretched
                 shall
                 you
                 be
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 serue
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 fidelity
                 ?
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 affliction
                 which
                 you
                 endure
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 bee
                 clothed
                 with
                 robes
                 of
                 honour
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
                 Your
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 gracious
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 paine
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 here
                 endureth
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 yea
                 for
                 a
                 glasse
                 of
                 water
                 giuen
                 for
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 mortification
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 esteeme
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 languishing
                 durance
                 of
                 the
                 flames
                 in
                 Purgatorie
                 :
                 and
                 turning
                 againe
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 Bee
                 of
                 good
                 cheere
                 Magdalene
                 and
                 be
                 glad
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 into
                 thy
                 possession
                 and
                 vse
                 those
                 two
                 wings
                 ,
                 wherby
                 mens
                 soules
                 doe
                 soare
                 vp
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 loue
                 and
                 feare
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 toucheth
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 climbeth
                 heauen
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 wings
                 that
                 carried
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 S.
                 Pilon
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 loue
                 which
                 shee
                 did
                 beare
                 towards
                 her
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 filiall
                 feare
                 which
                 kept
                 her
                 back
                 from
                 offending
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 did
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 Marseille
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 letter
                 vnto
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 returne
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 hauing
                 effected
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 businesse
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 seemed
                 strange
                 vnto
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 actors
                 in
                 reclaiming
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 aduice
                 and
                 direction
                 from
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 they
                 sent
                 certaine
                 fragments
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 brotherly
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 reasons
                 against
                 this
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Aix
                 one
                 possessed
                 in
                 the
                 couent
                 of
                 the
                 Capuchins
                 ;
                 
                 where
                 the
                 Diuell
                 swore
                 crosse
                 and
                 opposite
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 vpon
                 which
                 the
                 correction
                 and
                 pretended
                 reformation
                 of
                 Lewes
                 was
                 founded
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Priest
                 was
                 no
                 Magician
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 Magdalene
                 bewitched
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 thus
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Verrine
                 and
                 
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Verrine
                
                 said
                 that
                 this
                 D●uell
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 Lucifer
                 to
                 stagger
                 and
                 make
                 doubtfull
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 a
                 fal●e
                 oath
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 did
                 not
                 deale
                 with
                 that
                 circumspection
                 as
                 hee
                 should
                 ,
                 in
                 exacting
                 this
                 oath
                 with
                 those
                 solemnities
                 that
                 are
                 requisite
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 to
                 sweare
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Yea
                 Belzebub
                 himselfe
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 wont
                 and
                 custome
                 (
                 for
                 hee
                 did
                 alwaies
                 stand
                 in
                 opposition
                 against
                 Verrine
                 )
                 said
                 in
                 great
                 choller
                 and
                 fury
                 :
                 yes
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 Verrine
                 tels
                 you
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 Diuell
                 was
                 expresly
                 sent
                 from
                 hell
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 Lewes
                 was
                 no
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 not
                 bewitched
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 spake
                 not
                 truth
                 in
                 saying
                 so
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 he
                 sweare
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 now
                 grieuously
                 punished
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 hee
                 confirmed
                 with
                 a
                 solemne
                 oath
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 which
                 hee
                 was
                 enforced
                 ,
                 as
                 Magdalene
                 did
                 afterwards
                 testifie
                 to
                 haue
                 inwardly
                 felt
                 in
                 her selfe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 t
                 same
                 day
                 I
                 receiued
                 a
                 letter
                 from
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 dated
                 the
                 16.
                 of
                 December
                 .
                 1610.
                 in
                 this
                 te●our
                 .
              
               
                 Reuerend
                 father
                 ,
                 
                   Pax
                   Christi
                   vobiscum
                
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 well
                 pleased
                 to
                 heare
                 such
                 good
                 newes
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 your
                 labour
                 towards
                 those
                 poore
                 soules
                 was
                 not
                 idle
                 and
                 without
                 fruit
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 which
                 I
                 doe
                 so
                 well
                 approue
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 delegate
                 ouer
                 vnto
                 you
                 all
                 my
                 authority
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 Inquisitour
                 and
                 Priour
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Vicar
                 generall
                 .
                 Cudgell
                 these
                 Diuels
                 lustily
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Gods
                 and
                 our
                 sworne
                 enemies
                 .
                 The
                 manage
                 of
                 these
                 affaires
                 I
                 wholly
                 leaue
                 vnto
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 well
                 practi●ed
                 
                 and
                 dextrous
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 hope
                 to
                 see
                 you
                 after
                 Christmas
                 .
                 So
                 recommending
                 me
                 vnto
                 the
                 praiers
                 of
                 your
                 reuerend
                 selfe
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 Vicar
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 father
                 Gadrij
                 ,
                 saluting
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 desiring
                 you
                 to
                 tell
                 Frier
                 Simon
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 bestirre
                 himselfe
                 lustely
                 herein
                 ,
                 I
                 rest
                 ,
                 Yours
                 most
                 affectionate
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   Fr.
                   Sebastianus
                   Michaelis
                   ,
                   Vicarius
                   generalis
                   ,
                   Prior
                   ,
                   &
                   Inquisitor
                   fidei
                   .
                
                 From
                 Aix
                 ,
                 the
                 16.
                 of
                 December
                 .
                 1610.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 after
                 dinner
                 Magdalene
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 changed
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 spirituall
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 doe
                 and
                 leaue
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God.
                 She
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 shee
                 had
                 receiued
                 many
                 blowes
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 disgrace
                 without
                 any
                 feare
                 or
                 trembling
                 in
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 although
                 Lucifer
                 endeauoured
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appeare
                 otherwise
                 in
                 outward
                 shew
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 receiued
                 and
                 taken
                 in
                 good
                 part
                 those
                 instructions
                 and
                 dis●ourses
                 which
                 in
                 S.
                 Baume
                 were
                 proposed
                 vnto
                 her
                 .
                 She
                 said
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 place
                 shee
                 did
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 3.
                 or
                 4.
                 howres
                 sensibly
                 feele
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 gentle
                 sweetnesse
                 ,
                 softly
                 distilling
                 and
                 dropping
                 vpon
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 quiet
                 internall
                 silence
                 so
                 admirablie
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 life
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 knowne
                 ,
                 nor
                 seene
                 ,
                 nor
                 heard
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 was
                 also
                 that
                 day
                 shut
                 vp
                 within
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 and
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 u
                 Sabbath
                 and
                 assembly
                 of
                 Witches
                 was
                 kept
                 in
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 euening
                 they
                 were
                 Exorcised
                 by
                 father
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 Verrine
                 after
                 his
                 accustomed
                 manner
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 They
                 that
                 make
                 difficulty
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 constrained
                 by
                 Exorcismes
                 may
                 auow
                 and
                 sweare
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 are
                 worse
                 then
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 must
                 deny
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Omnipotency
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 could
                 tell
                 you
                 all
                 the
                 villanies
                 and
                 sins
                 you
                 haue
                 committed
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 tyed
                 vp
                 from
                 doing
                 mischiefe
                 .
                 Wee
                 that
                 are
                 Diuels
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 Angels
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 
                 but
                 men
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 either
                 good
                 or
                 euill
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 endowed
                 with
                 a
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 of
                 these
                 creatures
                 that
                 doe
                 rebelliously
                 demeane
                 themselues
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 indeed
                 worse
                 then
                 Diuels
                 .
                 The
                 paines
                 that
                 men
                 suffer
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 as
                 flowers
                 and
                 Roses
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 true
                 torments
                 indeed
                 :
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 fiers
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 imaginarie
                 and
                 painted
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 fiers
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 furnaces
                 are
                 as
                 nothing
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 compared
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 sparke
                 in
                 Hell
                 :
                 Diuels
                 are
                 as
                 wild
                 and
                 rauenous
                 beasts
                 :
                 they
                 bite
                 in
                 their
                 embracements
                 .
                 Wee
                 promise
                 much
                 and
                 performe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 because
                 where
                 nothing
                 is
                 nothing
                 can
                 bee
                 expected
                 .
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 x
                 Priests
                 bee
                 circumspect
                 and
                 aduised
                 in
                 your
                 calling
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 offence
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 neglect
                 and
                 turne
                 from
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 honour
                 and
                 reuerence
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 Angels
                 indeed
                 doe
                 incessantly
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 with
                 foure
                 words
                 doe
                 make
                 him
                 descend
                 vpon
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 herein
                 the
                 King
                 obeyeth
                 his
                 vassall
                 ;
                 how
                 wretched
                 must
                 that
                 Priest
                 bee
                 that
                 doth
                 rebell
                 and
                 mutter
                 against
                 his
                 superiour
                 :
                 you
                 lumps
                 of
                 clay
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 go
                 well
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 humble
                 your selues
                 and
                 bee
                 repentant
                 .
                 Disobedience
                 was
                 it
                 that
                 turned
                 Adam
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 disobedience
                 cast
                 Lucifer
                 headlong
                 out
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ;
                 If
                 God
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 sadnesse
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 weepe
                 when
                 he
                 seeth
                 a
                 rebellious
                 and
                 disobedient
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 highly
                 doth
                 that
                 sinne
                 displease
                 him
                 .
                 Euery
                 one
                 ought
                 to
                 liue
                 contentedly
                 in
                 his
                 vocation
                 .
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 Priests
                 and
                 religious
                 persons
                 ought
                 to
                 studie
                 ,
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 search
                 out
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 are
                 sequestred
                 from
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 be
                 seruants
                 vnto
                 the
                 light
                 .
                 Many
                 seeke
                 truth
                 and
                 cannot
                 find
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 search
                 after
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 dim
                 and
                 obscure
                 lanthorne
                 :
                 other
                 search
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 fuller
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 finde
                 it
                 .
                 Faith
                 is
                 this
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 humility
                 the
                 doore
                 that
                 openeth
                 vnto
                 truth
                 .
                 The
                 curious
                 walke
                 vpon
                 the
                 brinke
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 alwaies
                 
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 finde
                 out
                 what
                 they
                 make
                 inquisition
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 at
                 last
                 stumble
                 and
                 fall
                 downe
                 ,
                 the
                 head
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 after
                 :
                 witnesse
                 the
                 
                   Caluinists
                   ,
                   Caluin
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Luther
                   ,
                
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 our
                 new
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 follow
                 and
                 adhere
                 to
                 their
                 opinions
                 doe
                 fall
                 into
                 this
                 gulfe
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 die
                 obstinately
                 in
                 their
                 fancies
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 they
                 must
                 looke
                 for
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 religious
                 Orders
                 attend
                 seriously
                 vnto
                 your
                 vocation
                 ,
                 and
                 obserue
                 the
                 commandements
                 and
                 counsels
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 that
                 your
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 light
                 vnto
                 worldlings
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 patterne
                 or
                 copie
                 of
                 their
                 liues
                 and
                 conuersations
                 :
                 you
                 must
                 studie
                 a
                 new
                 booke
                 ,
                 a
                 booke
                 that
                 hath
                 but
                 two
                 leaues
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 leafe
                 containeth
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 attaining
                 vnto
                 perfect
                 humility
                 in
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 leafe
                 containes
                 the
                 obedience
                 which
                 till
                 his
                 death
                 hee
                 euer
                 practised
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 shall
                 reade
                 this
                 booke
                 aduisedly
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 bee
                 bold
                 to
                 promise
                 them
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 is
                 comprehended
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 end
                 of
                 perfection
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 humble
                 is
                 neither
                 curious
                 nor
                 rebellious
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 apt
                 for
                 commands
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 obedience
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 obedient
                 cannot
                 die
                 but
                 liue
                 eternally
                 :
                 by
                 obedience
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 subiection
                 that
                 shall
                 no
                 way
                 be
                 disagreeable
                 vnto
                 God
                 or
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 soules
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 otherwise
                 I
                 should
                 lie
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 say
                 (
                 turning
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Assembly
                 )
                 speaking
                 vnto
                 you
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 had
                 twelue
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 one
                 was
                 starke
                 naught
                 :
                 The
                 Iewes
                 were
                 formerly
                 the
                 true
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 reprobate
                 Nation
                 :
                 so
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 see
                 a
                 wicked
                 priest
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 presently
                 to
                 ground
                 from
                 hence
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 like
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 see
                 a
                 wicked
                 Frier
                 or
                 religious
                 person
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 to
                 coniecture
                 that
                 their
                 religion
                 is
                 naught
                 ;
                 But
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 misery
                 of
                 worldly
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 
                 see
                 a
                 wicked
                 Priest
                 ,
                 are
                 presently
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 conuersation
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 herein
                 they
                 doe
                 bely
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 cannot
                 preiudice
                 or
                 disparage
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 thus
                 despise
                 Priests
                 doe
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 freer
                 scope
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 liberty
                 and
                 licentiousnesse
                 .
                 The
                 booke
                 of
                 humility
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 intelligent
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 once
                 shall
                 know
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 find
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 vertues
                 contained
                 therein
                 :
                 for
                 she
                 is
                 a
                 Queene
                 that
                 bringeth
                 with
                 her
                 many
                 Princesses
                 and
                 Ladies
                 in
                 her
                 traine
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 chaine
                 one
                 ring
                 followeth
                 and
                 dependeth
                 vpon
                 another
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 humility
                 vpon
                 obedience
                 :
                 the
                 ground-worke
                 of
                 true
                 perfection
                 is
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 is
                 obedience
                 .
                 Great
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 wast
                 thou
                 borne
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 didst
                 thou
                 die
                 ;
                 thou
                 wert
                 borne
                 in
                 a
                 manger
                 ,
                 and
                 died'st
                 naked
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 endured
                 death
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 yea
                 a
                 most
                 cruell
                 and
                 ignominious
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 y
                 Cursed
                 be
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 fight
                 in
                 single
                 cumbate
                 ,
                 for
                 hereby
                 they
                 transgresse
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 contemne
                 the
                 Excommunication
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Many
                 children
                 are
                 so
                 il-aduised
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 beleeue
                 neither
                 father
                 nor
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 well
                 deserue
                 the
                 miseries
                 which
                 doe
                 afterward
                 ouertake
                 them
                 ;
                 Absolon
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 witnes
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 world
                 all
                 things
                 goe
                 by
                 friendship
                 and
                 partiality
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 Monarch
                 and
                 the
                 begger
                 ;
                 the
                 faire
                 and
                 the
                 foule
                 ;
                 the
                 lame
                 and
                 the
                 perfect
                 are
                 all
                 alike
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 grace
                 alike
                 .
                 You
                 of
                 the
                 laity
                 keepe
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 saued
                 :
                 Heauen
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 meerely
                 and
                 solely
                 for
                 religious
                 persons
                 :
                 bee
                 you
                 onely
                 carefull
                 to
                 loue
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serue
                 and
                 obey
                 him
                 .
                 Such
                 and
                 so
                 admirall
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 stinteth
                 not
                 himselfe
                 
                 to
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 Angels
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 goeth
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 commandeth
                 the
                 Deuill
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 compulsion
                 and
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 loue
                 )
                 to
                 glorifie
                 him
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 Though
                 all
                 Angels
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Hell
                 should
                 incessantly
                 enlarge
                 and
                 extend
                 their
                 speaches
                 to
                 relate
                 at
                 full
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 perfections
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 they
                 neuer
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 abisme
                 whose
                 bottome
                 is
                 inscrutable
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 diued
                 into
                 by
                 the
                 greatest
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 onely
                 he
                 who
                 can
                 comprehend
                 it
                 .
                 Many
                 curious
                 persons
                 conceiue
                 their
                 iudgments
                 so
                 able
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 comprise
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 all
                 Gods
                 power
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 sapience
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 perfections
                 .
                 Ha!
                 how
                 short
                 commeth
                 their
                 vnderstanding
                 of
                 these
                 mysteries
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 humble
                 themselues
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 goe
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ;
                 beleeue
                 mee
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 path
                 that
                 leadeth
                 to
                 Heauen
                 .
                 z
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Verrine
                 bid
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Stole
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 and
                 willed
                 him
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 thē
                 to
                 command
                 him
                 to
                 dictate
                 this
                 ensuing
                 letter
                 directed
                 vnto
                 a
                 Preist
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 that
                 was
                 tempted
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 vocation
                 :
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 being
                 performed
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 dictate
                 in
                 forme
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 Dearest
                 and
                 welbeloued
                 brother
                 ,
                 I
                 heere
                 aduertise
                 you
                 that
                 we
                 assuredly
                 know
                 for
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 your
                 Reuerence
                 hath
                 conceiued
                 against
                 your
                 vocation
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 meere
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 Deuil
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 an
                 vtter
                 enemie
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 all
                 obedience
                 .
                 He
                 endeuoureth
                 to
                 infuse
                 into
                 you
                 rebellion
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 your
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 haue
                 you
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 your
                 iudgment
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 comprehend
                 all
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 it
                 would
                 require
                 and
                 take
                 vp
                 all
                 our
                 time
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 endeauour
                 to
                 learne
                 and
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 his
                 secrets
                 and
                 iudgments
                 are
                 so
                 abstruse
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 themselues
                 can
                 bee
                 certaine
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Many
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 haue
                 a
                 conceite
                 
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 vnderstanding
                 is
                 very
                 perfitely
                 illuminated
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 are
                 beguiled
                 .
                 For
                 wee
                 see
                 by
                 daily
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 deceaued
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 question
                 are
                 deceaued
                 ,
                 since
                 euery
                 day
                 there
                 are
                 new
                 wonders
                 full
                 of
                 rare
                 and
                 admirable
                 strangenes
                 ,
                 discouered
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 God.
                 And
                 perceauing
                 a
                 burthen
                 and
                 pressure
                 vpon
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 bee
                 wanting
                 vnto
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 office
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sent
                 this
                 letter
                 vnto
                 you
                 to
                 wishe
                 you
                 instantly
                 to
                 dispatch
                 your selfe
                 hither
                 for
                 S.
                 Baume
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 speed
                 as
                 possibly
                 you
                 may
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 come
                 before
                 Christmasse
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 diuers
                 passages
                 so
                 excellent
                 in
                 themselues
                 and
                 so
                 aduantageous
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 but
                 bee
                 made
                 familiar
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 nouelty
                 and
                 strangenesse
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 aliue
                 did
                 euer
                 see
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Knowe
                 that
                 
                   Louyse
                   Capean
                
                 whom
                 you
                 haue
                 formerly
                 beene
                 acquainted
                 withall
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 vnworthiest
                 and
                 meanest
                 Sisters
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 Aix
                 ,
                 is
                 bewitched
                 and
                 possessed
                 by
                 three
                 Deuils
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 her
                 body
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 Charme
                 that
                 gaue
                 way
                 to
                 this
                 possession
                 of
                 Deuils
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 befall
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 zeale
                 shee
                 had
                 to
                 suffer
                 Hell
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 paines
                 thereof
                 (
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 separated
                 thereby
                 from
                 her
                 God
                 )
                 for
                 his
                 glory
                 and
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 soules
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 setled
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 in
                 this
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 often
                 times
                 to
                 blessed
                 Communion
                 ,
                 shee
                 prayed
                 still
                 vnto
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 compassion
                 vpon
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 her
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 she
                 demanded
                 with
                 such
                 ardency
                 of
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 moued
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 internally
                 spake
                 vnto
                 her
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Whether
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 expedient
                 ,
                 to
                 hazard
                 thy
                 body
                 and
                 to
                 expose
                 it
                 euen
                 vnto
                 death
                 for
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 thy
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 wouldst
                 thou
                 willingly
                 vndertake
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 she
                 accepted
                 of
                 it
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 endure
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                 fit
                 to
                 prefer
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 our
                 neighbour
                 before
                 our
                 body
                 or
                 our
                 owne
                 life
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 goodnesse
                 hath
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 her
                 for
                 a
                 worke
                 which
                 neither
                 you
                 nor
                 I
                 euer
                 dreamed
                 of
                 ,
                 nor
                 should
                 euer
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 had
                 not
                 seene
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 not
                 had
                 the
                 oportunity
                 to
                 behold
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 perchance
                 heereafter
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 haue
                 meanes
                 to
                 read
                 this
                 wonder
                 .
                 For
                 euery
                 one
                 laboureth
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 vnhard
                 of
                 euents
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 strange
                 a
                 Miracle
                 to
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 doe
                 assure
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 did
                 but
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 aright
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 leaue
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 nay
                 your
                 very
                 studies
                 to
                 haue
                 knowledge
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 euery
                 day
                 offereth
                 it selfe
                 vnto
                 our
                 considerations
                 .
                 For
                 Father
                 Michaelis
                 being
                 inspired
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 counselled
                 Father
                 Romillon
                 to
                 bring
                 Magdalene
                 from
                 Palud
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 search
                 out
                 al
                 other
                 that
                 were
                 bewitched
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 there
                 make
                 their
                 vowes
                 .
                 Being
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   Louyse
                   Capeau
                
                 came
                 from
                 Aix
                 her selfe
                 alone
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 were
                 possessed
                 ,
                 where
                 shee
                 found
                 Magdalene
                 already
                 arriued
                 .
                 Touching
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 heare
                 tell
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 might
                 arise
                 from
                 naturall
                 causes
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 sleights
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Deuils
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 at
                 Aix
                 when
                 they
                 a
                 discouered
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Confession●
                 (
                 then
                 was
                 Magdalene
                 at
                 S.
                 Maximin
                 )
                 and
                 although
                 her
                 Confessours
                 did
                 cleerly
                 demonstrate
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 straine
                 and
                 fancie
                 of
                 hers
                 against
                 possession
                 ,
                 could
                 no
                 way
                 sute
                 with
                 probability
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 shee
                 so
                 swolne
                 with
                 pride
                 arrogancy
                 and
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 would
                 not
                 submit
                 her
                 iudgment
                 vnto
                 her
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 who
                 commanded
                 diuerse
                 to
                 make
                 inquiry
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Deuill
                 within
                 her
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 offered
                 vnto
                 her
                 consideration
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 no
                 win
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 )
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 that
                 confessed
                 her
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 the
                 Deuils
                 began
                 to
                 bee
                 discouered
                 ,
                 did
                 reproue
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 b
                 How
                 darest
                 thou
                 to
                 speake
                 thus
                 before
                 thy
                 Superiour
                 ?
                 She
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 subiect
                 her selfe
                 to
                 the
                 command
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 Gouernour
                 ,
                 nor
                 Gouernesse
                 ,
                 neither
                 would
                 she
                 regarde
                 or
                 thinke
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 that
                 shee
                 thought
                 her selfe
                 more
                 knowing
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 conduct
                 her selfe
                 in
                 her
                 owne
                 behauiours
                 and
                 deportments
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 :
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 rely
                 vpon
                 her
                 owne
                 iudgment
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Superiours
                 did
                 many
                 times
                 command
                 things
                 very
                 vnfit
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 while
                 did
                 not
                 she
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 stratagem
                 of
                 the
                 Deuils
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 hindrance
                 and
                 stoppe
                 vnto
                 the
                 worke
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 so
                 well
                 begun
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 Deuill
                 would
                 haue
                 shifted
                 this
                 off
                 by
                 sundry
                 slights
                 and
                 collusions
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 either
                 by
                 force
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 loue
                 she
                 was
                 contented
                 to
                 be
                 obedient
                 ;
                 although
                 she
                 still
                 was
                 stiffe
                 in
                 her
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 her selfe
                 to
                 be
                 exorcised
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 changed
                 her
                 intendment
                 ,
                 and
                 disposed
                 her
                 hart
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 her
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 renounce
                 and
                 disclaime
                 her
                 owne
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 suffered
                 her selfe
                 to
                 be
                 exorcised
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Deuils
                 named
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 and
                 to
                 tell
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 many
                 adiurations
                 where
                 withal
                 he
                 was
                 chained
                 and
                 bound
                 vp
                 ,
                 he
                 reuealed
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 his
                 companions
                 ;
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 and
                 swore
                 (
                 taking
                 a
                 solemne
                 oath
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 properties
                 and
                 particulars
                 there
                 unto
                 belonging
                 )
                 vpon
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 saying
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   I
                   sweare
                   by
                   the
                   liuing
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   spoken
                   is
                   true
                   .
                
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 I
                 sweare
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Deuill
                 and
                 all
                 Hell
                 haue
                 made
                 a
                 combination
                 and
                 solemne
                 agreement
                 to
                 ruinate
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 dependance
                 of
                 one
                 vpon
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 abolishing
                 
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 of
                 it selfe
                 fall
                 to
                 decay
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 things
                 he
                 spake
                 at
                 this
                 Exorcisme
                 ,
                 and
                 bade
                 vs
                 not
                 from
                 Romillon
                 but
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 send
                 and
                 search
                 after
                 all
                 c
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 tempted
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 one
                 who
                 is
                 very
                 high
                 and
                 haughty
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 too
                 ful
                 of
                 conceite
                 of
                 his
                 iudgment
                 and
                 of
                 selfe-will
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 warne
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 bee
                 wise
                 to
                 submit
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 obedience
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 come
                 hither
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 For
                 heere
                 is
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 an
                 Aduocate
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 skilfull
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 pleading
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 quickly
                 ease
                 and
                 disburthen
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 care
                 and
                 scruple
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 doubts
                 which
                 did
                 stagger
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 apprehending
                 of
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 hauing
                 sought
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 an
                 obscure
                 and
                 dimme
                 lanthorne
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 wondered
                 at
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 finde
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 God
                 seeing
                 him
                 thus
                 benighted
                 ,
                 did
                 send
                 vnto
                 him
                 a
                 bright
                 and
                 cleare
                 burning
                 flame
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 can
                 now
                 no
                 longer
                 shift
                 things
                 off
                 with
                 excuses
                 ;
                 if
                 hee
                 bee
                 wise
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 discerned
                 what
                 belongeth
                 vnto
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 what
                 vnto
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 what
                 to
                 lyes
                 and
                 what
                 vnto
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 betweene
                 his
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 iudgment
                 of
                 God.
                 Come
                 therefore
                 hither
                 with
                 all
                 promptitude
                 and
                 readinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 for-slow
                 not
                 your
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 informed
                 in
                 a
                 point
                 that
                 toucheth
                 you
                 so
                 neerely
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 how
                 earnestly
                 you
                 haue
                 besought
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 particular
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 prayers
                 of
                 yours
                 God
                 hath
                 heard
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 need
                 not
                 feare
                 to
                 be
                 forsaken
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 a
                 sweete
                 sacrifice
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 they
                 prooue
                 very
                 profitable
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 wil
                 but
                 humble
                 your self
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Remember
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 spoken
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 giue
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 resist
                 the
                 proud
                 of
                 heart
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 you
                 euer
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 bow
                 vnder
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 your selfe
                 towards
                 him
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 turne
                 ouer
                 as
                 many
                 bookes
                 as
                 
                 you
                 will
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 booke
                 and
                 very
                 lately
                 composed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 yet
                 published
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 within
                 this
                 booke
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 aboue
                 two
                 words
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 heere
                 is
                 comprised
                 the
                 Epitome
                 and
                 abridgment
                 of
                 all
                 perfection
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 Philosophy
                 and
                 Diuinity
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 are
                 so
                 seriously
                 to
                 study
                 .
              
               
                 Call
                 also
                 to
                 your
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 read
                 this
                 booke
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 ascend
                 vnto
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 sublime
                 perfections
                 .
                 Come
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 trifle
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 studied
                 or
                 prepared
                 delaies
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 expecteth
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 you
                 that
                 which
                 with
                 such
                 ardency
                 you
                 haue
                 besought
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 open
                 your
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 acquainted
                 with
                 his
                 will.
                 Remember
                 what
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 Aske
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 haue
                 ,
                 seeke
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 ,
                 knock
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 Call
                 to
                 minde
                 ,
                 how
                 often
                 you
                 haue
                 knocked
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 this
                 gate
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 interceded
                 for
                 you
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Cananite
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 giue
                 to
                 this
                 poore
                 blinde
                 man
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 demandeth
                 (
                 who
                 would
                 haue
                 thought
                 then
                 that
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 haue
                 prooued
                 so
                 darke
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 ?
                 )
                 But
                 God
                 grew
                 angry
                 at
                 these
                 intercessions
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 vse
                 to
                 cast
                 away
                 my
                 graces
                 vpon
                 a
                 proud
                 man.
                 If
                 thou
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 proud
                 ,
                 then
                 thinke
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 be
                 depriued
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 conceiteth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 humble
                 ,
                 doth
                 notwithstanding
                 appeare
                 in
                 full
                 pride
                 before
                 God.
                 But
                 if
                 thou
                 say
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 proud
                 ,
                 I
                 also
                 will
                 confesse
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hurt
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 proud
                 men
                 be
                 taught
                 and
                 lessoned
                 to
                 bee
                 humble
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 tell
                 mee
                 thou
                 art
                 humble
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 bee
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 suteth
                 not
                 with
                 truth
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 humble
                 indeed
                 taketh
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 vnderstanding
                 or
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 suffereth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 as
                 a
                 blind-man
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 leads
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 verely
                 beleeueth
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 feeth
                 better
                 then
                 hee
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 blinde
                 ,
                 then
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 bee
                 hurtfull
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 he
                 who
                 of
                 himselfe
                 is
                 depriued
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 should
                 goe
                 and
                 seeke
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 doe
                 assure
                 thee
                 thou
                 shalt
                 plentifully
                 finde
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 obey
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 thy
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Reuerend
                 Father
                 
                   Romillon
                   .
                   Louyse
                
                 prayeth
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 begg
                 of
                 God
                 fiue
                 things
                 for
                 her
                 which
                 shee
                 hath
                 long
                 desired
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 also
                 lay
                 hold
                 vpon
                 them
                 for
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 vpright
                 intention
                 ,
                 a
                 pure
                 affection
                 ,
                 integritie
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 simplicity
                 and
                 humility
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 obedience
                 and
                 resignation
                 of
                 your selfe
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 concerne
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 in
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 further
                 intreateth
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 pardon
                 her
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 hath
                 beene
                 too
                 presumptuous
                 to
                 take
                 on
                 her
                 to
                 teach
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 her
                 intention
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 vrgent
                 necessitie
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 hath
                 beene
                 hold
                 to
                 make
                 thus
                 much
                 familiar
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 shee
                 prayeth
                 you
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 good
                 part
                 .
                 Shee
                 should
                 be
                 very
                 sorry
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 pride
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 your
                 counsels
                 and
                 admonitions
                 with
                 due
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 humble
                 her selfe
                 to
                 him
                 whom
                 she
                 knoweth
                 to
                 be
                 inuested
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 dignitie
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 Priests
                 :
                 for
                 she
                 desireth
                 nothing
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 honour
                 them
                 as
                 Gods
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 befitteth
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 dignitie
                 .
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 ,
                 affectionate
                 and
                 obedient
                 seruant
                 to
                 doe
                 whatsoeuer
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 the
                 most
                 vnworthie
                 Preist
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 witnesse
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   19
                   of
                   December
                   .
                   1610.
                   
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 at
                 the
                 eleuation
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 aloude
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 them
                 take
                 the
                 was
                 candles
                 which
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 light
                 at
                 the
                 eleuation
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 light
                 which
                 you
                 heere
                 see
                 ,
                 represents
                 the
                 faith
                 which
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 ,
                 of
                 Gods
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 with
                 his
                 Diuinity
                 ,
                 Humanitie
                 ,
                 and
                 Blood
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 within
                 the
                 Chalice
                 .
                 What
                 seekest
                 thou
                 further
                 ?
                 I
                 confesse
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 sufficient
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 confessed
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Hoast
                 ?
                 And
                 so
                 fell
                 downe
                 and
                 worshipped
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Speaking
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 yes
                 I
                 adore
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   Adoramus
                   te
                   Christe
                
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Redemisti
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 he
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 You
                 ,
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 seuere
                 and
                 terrible
                 Iudge
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 made
                 an
                 exclamation
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 O
                 great
                 miracle
                 !
                 although
                 in
                 saying
                 thus
                 ,
                 what
                 noueltie
                 doe
                 I
                 speake
                 ?
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 yeeld
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 a
                 d
                 Preist
                 .
              
               
                 e
                 Ha
                 God!
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 wonder
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 blinde
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 dumbe
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 works
                 of
                 wonder
                 of
                 a
                 parallell
                 nature
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 wonder
                 of
                 wonders
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 foure
                 words
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 descend
                 vpon
                 this
                 Altar
                 :
                 although
                 I
                 could
                 tell
                 you
                 another
                 great
                 wonder
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Deuill
                 is
                 here
                 forced
                 to
                 deliuer
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 I
                 doe
                 auerro
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 strange
                 that
                 a
                 Deuill
                 should
                 thus
                 deliuer
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 create
                 1000.
                 worlds
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 raise
                 1000.
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 ease
                 and
                 course
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 giue
                 no
                 stoppe
                 or
                 resistance
                 vnto
                 his
                 will.
                 When
                 God
                 created
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 but
                 ,
                 Fiat
                 :
                 When
                 he
                 raised
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 thing
                 obeyed
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 command
                 a
                 Deuill
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 employ
                 all
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 enforce
                 him
                 to
                 performe
                 his
                 will.
                 For
                 the
                 Deuill
                 is
                 so
                 mischeeuously
                 bent
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 f
                 resisteth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 euer
                 disputing
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 propounding
                 diuers
                 reasons
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 haue
                 stoore
                 of
                 bookes
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 giue
                 credite
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 He
                 further
                 said
                 :
                 God
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 shop
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 his
                 crafts-master
                 in
                 all
                 trades
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 giue
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 wherewith
                 all
                 to
                 employ
                 himselfe
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 so
                 skilfull
                 and
                 gallant
                 a
                 Taylor
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 cutteth
                 out
                 garments
                 with
                 much
                 dexterity
                 ,
                 and
                 wants
                 nothing
                 but
                 whom
                 he
                 may
                 set
                 on
                 worke
                 .
                 Hee
                 is
                 well
                 experienced
                 to
                 cut
                 out
                 your
                 worke
                 ,
                 you
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 men
                 may
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 employ
                 your selues
                 vnder
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 priestes
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 lead
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Angels
                 then
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 instrusted
                 with
                 the
                 counsels
                 and
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 turned
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Layity
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 No
                 no
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 at
                 will
                 as
                 you
                 conceiue
                 :
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 humble
                 ,
                 chast
                 ,
                 and
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 chastice
                 and
                 mortifie
                 themselues
                 sundry
                 waies
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 point
                 full
                 of
                 difficulty
                 vnto
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 deuoid
                 of
                 charity
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 g
                 Monkes
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 You
                 that
                 liue
                 in
                 Cloisters
                 ,
                 haue
                 an
                 eye
                 vnto
                 your
                 estate
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 bee
                 mued
                 vp
                 in
                 your
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 liue
                 at
                 your
                 ease
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 rise
                 at
                 midnight
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 studious
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 bee
                 humble
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 be
                 modest
                 .
                 You
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 glasse
                 vnto
                 secular
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 harmelesse
                 and
                 vnblameable
                 in
                 your
                 conuersations
                 :
                 yet
                 doe
                 you
                 worldlings
                 thinke
                 that
                 religious
                 persons
                 doe
                 liue
                 in
                 idlenesse
                 and
                 ease
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 employment
                 of
                 one
                 houre
                 at
                 mens
                 studies
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 toile
                 then
                 the
                 trauels
                 of
                 a
                 labouring
                 man
                 that
                 sweateth
                 at
                 his
                 worke
                 a
                 whole
                 weeke
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 good
                 conuersation
                 of
                 religious
                 persons
                 is
                 of
                 inestimable
                 vse
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 ,
                 therefore
                 obey
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 thousand
                 soules
                 will
                 be
                 conuerted
                 after
                 your
                 example
                 .
                 Say
                 not
                 wee
                 are
                 young
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 a
                 licence
                 or
                 warrant
                 from
                 another
                 world
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 then
                 perchance
                 aduise
                 you
                 to
                 delay
                 your
                 amendment
                 :
                 but
                 thinke
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 how
                 suddenly
                 men
                 are
                 surprised
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Death
                 is
                 a
                 theese
                 ,
                 and
                 stealeth
                 vpon
                 men
                 when
                 they
                 least
                 looke
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Happie
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 miserable
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 wallow
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 when
                 death
                 approacheth
                 :
                 for
                 death
                 will
                 spare
                 neither
                 great
                 nor
                 small
                 .
              
               
                 h
                 Then
                 he
                 spake
                 vnto
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 line
                 euery
                 one
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 calling
                 .
                 In
                 Paradise
                 there
                 are
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 poore
                 people
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 all
                 estates
                 and
                 conditions
                 are
                 saued
                 .
                 Doe
                 not
                 mutter
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 poore
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 wherewithall
                 to
                 liue
                 :
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 regard
                 vnto
                 your
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 saue
                 you
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 cannot
                 excuse
                 themselues
                 :
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 poore
                 haue
                 reason
                 to
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 shall
                 consider
                 that
                 God
                 became
                 poore
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Taylor
                 that
                 wanteth
                 nothing
                 but
                 workemen
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Physition
                 and
                 a
                 Surgeon
                 that
                 maketh
                 enquirie
                 after
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 infirme
                 or
                 wounded
                 .
              
               
                 Reade
                 well
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 there
                 find
                 all
                 variety
                 of
                 knowledge
                 :
                 if
                 thou
                 doest
                 obiect
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 reade
                 this
                 booke
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 thou
                 liest
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 booke
                 may
                 bee
                 read
                 by
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 :
                 yea
                 by
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 grosse
                 and
                 muddy
                 capacity
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 :
                 you
                 may
                 reade
                 it
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 houses
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 beds
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 is
                 treasured
                 vp
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 any
                 way
                 concerne
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 your
                 soules
                 .
                 Looke
                 on
                 this
                 booke
                 and
                 reade
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 it
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 vertues
                 :
                 humility
                 ,
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 else
                 may
                 make
                 full
                 a
                 mans
                 perfection
                 .
                 Rich
                 and
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 all
                 conditions
                 ,
                 looke
                 in
                 the
                 glasse
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 therein
                 a
                 God
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 so
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 Maiesty
                 :
                 you
                 shall
                 there
                 see
                 your
                 God
                 poore
                 ,
                 &
                 will
                 you
                 then
                 hate
                 or
                 detest
                 pouerty
                 ?
                 If
                 pride
                 suggest
                 these
                 haughty
                 thoughts
                 into
                 you
                 ,
                 thinke
                 that
                 your
                 God
                 tooke
                 man
                 vpon
                 him
                 to
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 miracle
                 to
                 see
                 God
                 dwelling
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 one
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 worlds
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 equall
                 vnto
                 his
                 father
                 hath
                 taken
                 
                 humane
                 nature
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 a
                 cruell
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 Mary
                 haue
                 endured
                 much
                 also
                 which
                 hath
                 bin
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 saluatiō
                 of
                 many
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 King
                 should
                 haue
                 a
                 slaue
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 redeeme
                 him
                 by
                 giuing
                 10000.
                 
                 Crownes
                 for
                 his
                 ransome
                 :
                 this
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 summe
                 and
                 an
                 extraordinarie
                 fauour
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 giue
                 a
                 Million
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 his
                 grace
                 and
                 loue
                 would
                 shew
                 it selfe
                 the
                 more
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 summe
                 encreased
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 would
                 appeare
                 but
                 a
                 slender
                 curtesie
                 ,
                 if
                 hauing
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 sonne
                 he
                 would
                 giue
                 him
                 away
                 to
                 redeeme
                 and
                 purchase
                 back
                 this
                 slaue
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 how
                 infinitely
                 would
                 men
                 maruell
                 at
                 the
                 cortesie
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 King
                 ?
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 your
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 yet
                 gaue
                 him
                 vp
                 for
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 sinners
                 :
                 this
                 sonne
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 equall
                 to
                 his
                 father
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 in
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 great
                 wonder
                 !
                 that
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 thus
                 suffer
                 for
                 such
                 vngrateful
                 creatures
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 so
                 little
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 If
                 stones
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 expresse
                 some
                 action
                 of
                 acknowledgment
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 leaues
                 could
                 bee
                 furnished
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 also
                 declare
                 their
                 thankfulnesse
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 vngratefull
                 of
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 loue
                 and
                 tender
                 care
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 ouer
                 you
                 ,
                 whose
                 greatnesse
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 knowledge
                 or
                 side-long
                 glance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 creep
                 with
                 your
                 belly
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 esteeme
                 your selues
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 that
                 deiection
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 glasse
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 taketh
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 glasse
                 to
                 looke
                 on
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 whilest
                 shee
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 shee
                 was
                 contemned
                 and
                 held
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 woman
                 of
                 meane
                 condition
                 :
                 but
                 know
                 you
                 not
                 that
                 Gods
                 custome
                 is
                 to
                 abase
                 the
                 proud
                 ?
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 poore
                 would
                 very
                 faine
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 want
                 money
                 to
                 buy
                 drugges
                 or
                 confections
                 of
                 the
                 Apothecaries
                 :
                 
                 this
                 want
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 endured
                 .
                 Come
                 and
                 vnderstand
                 what
                 may
                 more
                 neerely
                 import
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 deuout
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 deuout
                 vnto
                 her
                 shall
                 neuer
                 die
                 in
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 .
                 Mary
                 is
                 the
                 sinners
                 aduocate
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 inditement
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 makes
                 the
                 report
                 ,
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 are
                 the
                 Aduocates
                 .
                 Mary
                 is
                 the
                 poore
                 sinners
                 refuge
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 Magdalene
                 hast
                 obtained
                 remission
                 of
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Crosse
                 therefore
                 bee
                 your
                 Grammer
                 ,
                 your
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 confirmed
                 all
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 other
                 matters
                 by
                 an
                 oath
                 as
                 his
                 maner
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 i
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 Well
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 are
                 you
                 satisfied
                 now
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 better
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 then
                 Belzebub
                 ?
                 Then
                 Magdalene
                 said
                 aloud
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 them
                 .
                 Verrine
                 replied
                 ,
                 a
                 minute
                 of
                 the
                 ioyes
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 more
                 thon
                 the
                 eternity
                 of
                 all
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 put
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 k
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 change
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 thy
                 name
                 shall
                 remaine
                 still
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 but
                 touching
                 thy
                 first
                 workes
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 Magdalene
                 no
                 longer
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 changed
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 transformed
                 from
                 what
                 thou
                 art
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 forme
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 make
                 cheese
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 failed
                 in
                 making
                 it
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 vnmould
                 it
                 againe
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 better
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 seeth
                 a
                 soule
                 disfigured
                 and
                 defeated
                 of
                 shape
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 hee
                 taketh
                 it
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 alter
                 and
                 fashion
                 and
                 new
                 frame
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 makes
                 it
                 pliable
                 vnto
                 his
                 will.
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 cheese
                 doth
                 still
                 remaine
                 the
                 same
                 cheese
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 creature
                 remaine
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 creature
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 refashioned
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 owe
                 subiection
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 the
                 Diuels
                 themselues
                 obey
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 The
                 creature
                 may
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 resist
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 hauing
                 
                 waited
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 growing
                 now
                 impatient
                 to
                 stay
                 so
                 long
                 without
                 doores
                 ,
                 saith
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 master
                 of
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 come
                 to
                 fashion
                 this
                 Image
                 a
                 new
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Diuell
                 hath
                 so
                 deformed
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 l
                 Painter
                 ;
                 shall
                 not
                 I
                 mend
                 this
                 picture
                 when
                 it
                 seemeth
                 good
                 vnto
                 me
                 ?
                 Witnesse
                 my
                 Passion
                 ,
                 when
                 my
                 holy
                 and
                 sacred
                 face
                 was
                 couered
                 ouer
                 with
                 spittle
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 my
                 countenance
                 shine
                 the
                 brighter
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 despised
                 and
                 defaced
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 Diuels
                 themselues
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 creatures
                 are
                 my
                 pictures
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Painter
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 made
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Diuels
                 my
                 mortall
                 enemies
                 doe
                 often
                 come
                 by
                 stealth
                 and
                 disfigure
                 these
                 portraictures
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 deface
                 them
                 after
                 such
                 an
                 outragious
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 my selfe
                 doe
                 tremble
                 to
                 behold
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 remembring
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 my
                 handy-worke
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 pencell
                 of
                 holy
                 inspirations
                 with
                 the
                 colours
                 of
                 my
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 picture
                 and
                 giue
                 him
                 the
                 first
                 draught
                 by
                 contrition
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 by
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 by
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 that
                 the
                 linnen
                 cloth
                 should
                 still
                 remaine
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 .
                 Now
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 liuely
                 colours
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 knowes
                 well
                 to
                 dispense
                 these
                 colours
                 as
                 seemeth
                 best
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 giuing
                 men
                 the
                 white
                 of
                 Humility
                 ,
                 the
                 red
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 the
                 orange
                 of
                 Patience
                 ,
                 the
                 greene
                 and
                 yellow
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 one
                 day
                 take
                 comfort
                 in
                 this-his
                 pourtraying
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 excellent
                 peece
                 may
                 come
                 and
                 giue
                 him
                 thankes
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 framed
                 him
                 and
                 fashioned
                 him
                 anew
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Diuell
                 in
                 his
                 malice
                 had
                 razed
                 and
                 disfigured
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 doth
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 shee
                 was
                 a
                 portraicture
                 that
                 God
                 himselfe
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Lucifer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Hell
                 did
                 bandie
                 themselues
                 and
                 were
                 resolued
                 to
                 deface
                 it
                 :
                 not
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 .
                 God
                 being
                 impatient
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 so
                 maliciously
                 bent
                 ,
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 conuert
                 her
                 ,
                 gaue
                 her
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 
                 time
                 with
                 patience
                 waited
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 threatned
                 her
                 with
                 great
                 authority
                 ,
                 with
                 words
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 violent
                 strokes
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 hammers
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 gate
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 saith
                 ;
                 Open
                 vnto
                 mee
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 long
                 since
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 been
                 heere
                 at
                 thy
                 gate
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 and
                 giue
                 me
                 thy
                 keyes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 m
                 same
                 morning
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 were
                 finished
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 performed
                 three
                 acts
                 of
                 humilitie
                 :
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 she
                 craued
                 pardon
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 :
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 she
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 forgiuen
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 absent
                 ,
                 confessing
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 worthy
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 intreating
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 set
                 their
                 feete
                 and
                 treade
                 vpon
                 her
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 more
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 whole
                 yeares
                 repentance
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 lie
                 along
                 at
                 the
                 entry
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 desiring
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 to
                 tread
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 wretched
                 creature
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 accordingly
                 performed
                 :
                 then
                 n
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 humiliation
                 was
                 neuer
                 before
                 performed
                 by
                 any
                 that
                 euer
                 was
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Belzebub
                 would
                 rather
                 chuse
                 to
                 be
                 tortured
                 in
                 Hell
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 then
                 to
                 haue
                 endured
                 such
                 an
                 affront
                 and
                 infamy
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 o
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 about
                 two
                 a
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 afternoone
                 there
                 came
                 thither
                 in
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 certaine
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 a
                 Huguenot
                 that
                 would
                 needs
                 dispute
                 with
                 the
                 Deuill
                 .
                 When
                 suddenly
                 the
                 Deuill
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Shee
                 whom
                 thou
                 seest
                 heere
                 is
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 an
                 Hereticke
                 ,
                 shee
                 is
                 of
                 S.
                 Rhemy
                 ,
                 her
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 died
                 Huguenots
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Monsieur
                   de
                   Beaucamp
                
                 is
                 her
                 kinsman
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 haue
                 disswaded
                 her
                 from
                 dedicating
                 her selfe
                 to
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 by
                 his
                 permission
                 she
                 is
                 bewitched
                 and
                 possessed
                 ,
                 hauing
                 three
                 deuils
                 in
                 her
                 body
                 .
                 Doe
                 not
                 thou
                 conceiue
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 now
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 lists
                 of
                 disputation
                 with
                 a
                 woman
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 direct
                 thy
                 speech
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 I
                 that
                 will
                 grapple
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 Come
                 neere
                 ,
                 and
                 aske
                 what
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 he
                 answered
                 I
                 aske
                 nothing
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 Deuill
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 quickly
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 it
                 seemes
                 you
                 are
                 very
                 rich
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 need
                 to
                 aske
                 nothing
                 .
                 And
                 bid
                 the
                 Gentle-man
                 propound
                 what
                 hee
                 had
                 thought
                 to
                 haue
                 said
                 ;
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 bee
                 resolued
                 of
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 the
                 Gentle-man
                 said
                 ,
                 How
                 prooue
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ?
                 The
                 Deuill
                 answered
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 God
                 and
                 one
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Huguenot
                 replyed
                 vpon
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeue
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 Dost
                 thou
                 beleeue
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 thou
                 dost
                 not
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 leaue
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 affirme
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 Verrine
                 replyed
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 true
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 the
                 other
                 bid
                 him
                 to
                 show
                 some
                 reason
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 might
                 bee
                 declared
                 whither
                 the
                 Saints
                 may
                 pray
                 for
                 vs
                 or
                 no.
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 Who
                 so
                 denyeth
                 the
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Intercessions
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 denyes
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 his
                 Creede
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 confesse
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 replyed
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 satisfied
                 with
                 this
                 giue
                 me
                 a
                 better
                 reason
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 Doe
                 not
                 you
                 your selues
                 pray
                 sometimes
                 one
                 for
                 another
                 ?
                 You
                 know
                 full
                 wel
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 pray
                 for
                 your
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 you
                 conceite
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 lesse
                 charity
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 :
                 for
                 standing
                 before
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 being
                 Charity
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 it
                 falles
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 Saints
                 pray
                 for
                 vs.
                 But
                 the
                 other
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 proud
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 curious
                 in
                 thy
                 nature
                 ,
                 thou
                 deseruest
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 fruition
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 dost
                 not
                 endeauour
                 to
                 search
                 forth
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 fell
                 vpon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Huguenot
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 his
                 diuinity
                 onely
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 his
                 humanity
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 really
                 and
                 truely
                 there
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Diuinitie
                 and
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 alledged
                 diuerse
                 reasons
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 who
                 so
                 denyeth
                 that
                 ,
                 denyeth
                 the
                 first
                 Article
                 of
                 his
                 Creede
                 ,
                 Thou
                 dost
                 acknowledge
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 to
                 the
                 Huguenot
                 )
                 in
                 thy
                 Creede
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 dost
                 now
                 crosse
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 denyest
                 heere
                 his
                 Omnipotency
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 hee
                 be
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 hee
                 of
                 powerfulnesse
                 to
                 performe
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 also
                 doth
                 for
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 diuinity
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 hee
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 word
                 ioyned
                 with
                 his
                 power
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 take
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 had
                 affirmed
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 lye
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 And
                 I
                 affirme
                 that
                 wee
                 receiue
                 him
                 not
                 but
                 by
                 Faith.
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 This
                 (
                 by
                 Faith
                 )
                 will
                 lead
                 you
                 all
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 bee
                 not
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 way
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 said
                 ,
                 And
                 how
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 heere
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sitteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Verrine
                 replyed
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 so
                 :
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 where
                 but
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 this
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 Take
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 and
                 my
                 bloud
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 :
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 my
                 Passion
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 added
                 .
                 You
                 deceiue
                 your selues
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 you
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 doth
                 fill
                 or
                 take
                 vp
                 any
                 place
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 thus
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 body
                 is
                 a
                 glorified
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 adorned
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 a
                 glorious
                 body
                 ,
                 yea
                 I
                 doe
                 further
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 being
                 more
                 perfect
                 then
                 all
                 ,
                 hath
                 therefore
                 a
                 body
                 so
                 blessed
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 occupyeth
                 no
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 couered
                 and
                 shrouded
                 in
                 a
                 litle
                 o
                 bit
                 of
                 bread
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 Then
                 there
                 began
                 a
                 disputation
                 between
                 Leuiathan
                 and
                 Verrine
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Huguenot
                 and
                 of
                 sundry
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Deuils
                 speaking
                 an●
                 
                 sustaining
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 Verrine
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Leuiathan
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 all
                 Hereticks
                 )
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 interchangeably
                 ,
                 they
                 reasoned
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 ?
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 Omnipotent
                 ?
                 May
                 not
                 hee
                 exact
                 this
                 seruice
                 from
                 the
                 Deuill
                 ,
                 to
                 enforce
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 best
                 pleasing
                 vnto
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 p
                 Leuiathan
                 taking
                 the
                 Huguenots
                 part
                 ,
                 replyed
                 .
                 My
                 friend
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeue
                 him
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 lyes
                 .
                 Ha!
                 you
                 shall
                 shew
                 your selfe
                 very
                 weake
                 to
                 giue
                 credite
                 to
                 his
                 words
                 ;
                 beleeue
                 me
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 good
                 way
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 on
                 your
                 course
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 thou
                 lyest
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 prooue
                 it
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 sweare
                 solemnly
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 .
                 Verrine
                 replyed
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 accursed
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 take
                 a
                 false
                 oath
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 No
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 mine
                 oath
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 thou
                 haue
                 some
                 sinister
                 and
                 reserued
                 intention
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 said
                 ,
                 leaue
                 this
                 talke
                 ,
                 you
                 neede
                 not
                 search
                 so
                 deeply
                 into
                 the
                 botome
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 I
                 onely
                 bid
                 thee
                 ,
                 answere
                 to
                 what
                 thou
                 oughtest
                 .
              
               
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 heere
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 (
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 )
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 heere
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 reason
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 tellest
                 lies
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 maist
                 destroy
                 soules
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 heere
                 to
                 saue
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Leuiathan
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 take
                 an
                 oath
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Church
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 heere
                 to
                 take
                 part
                 with
                 God.
                 Leuiathan
                 turning
                 himselfe
                 towards
                 the
                 Huguenot
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Bee
                 resolute
                 my
                 friend
                 ,
                 bee
                 resolute
                 ,
                 thy
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayst
                 safely
                 follow
                 these
                 paths
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 hee
                 lyed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Darknesse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 no
                 truth
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 found
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 tooke
                 not
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 candle
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 stumbled
                 along
                 with
                 a
                 dimme
                 and
                 darksome
                 Lanthorn
                 ,
                 what
                 wonder
                 was
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 miscaryed
                 from
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 said
                 ,
                 No
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 beawtified
                 with
                 the
                 fair
                 appellation
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Church
                 .
                 Verrine
                 replyed
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Gulfe
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 curious
                 tread
                 dangerously
                 on
                 the
                 brimme
                 of
                 that
                 Gulfe
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 euer
                 labouring
                 and
                 digging
                 neere
                 the
                 brinke
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 finde
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 search
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 at
                 length
                 tumble
                 in
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 head
                 falleth
                 into
                 this
                 pit
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 that
                 body
                 doe
                 easily
                 follow
                 after
                 :
                 witnesse
                 
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Caluin
                
                 and
                 Luther
                 ,
                 who
                 alledged
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Preists
                 and
                 Religious
                 persons
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 despise
                 all
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Discipline
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 darknes
                 issued
                 from
                 thence
                 where
                 light
                 should
                 haue
                 remained
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 men
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 Preist-hood
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 abolish
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 wicked
                 Preists
                 ,
                 and
                 ill-disposed
                 Religious
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 prooofe
                 whereof
                 he
                 alledged
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Iudas
                 :
                 yet
                 who
                 would
                 bee
                 so
                 foolish
                 to
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 wicked
                 as
                 hee
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 Huguenot
                 ,
                 q
                 how
                 prooue
                 you
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 vs
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 Saints
                 ?
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 your
                 Creede
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 wiser
                 then
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 goe
                 you
                 not
                 and
                 pluck
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 Throane
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 yet
                 satisfied
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 but
                 tell
                 mee
                 ,
                 how
                 prooue
                 you
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Purgatory
                 ?
                 Verrine
                 replyed
                 ,
                 yes
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 prooue
                 it
                 easily
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 I
                 affirme
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 defiled
                 thing
                 shal
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Heauen
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 the
                 other
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 his
                 replications
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Deuill
                 is
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 lies
                 .
                 Verrine
                 said
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 fathers
                 
                 of
                 lyes
                 when
                 wee
                 haue
                 free
                 and
                 vncontrouled
                 scope
                 to
                 speake
                 from
                 our selues
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 constrained
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 necessity
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 vs
                 to
                 deliuer
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 thinkest
                 thou
                 that
                 thou
                 disputest
                 with
                 the
                 woman
                 heere
                 ?
                 Thou
                 art
                 too
                 arrogant
                 ;
                 thou
                 deseruest
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 thy
                 vnderstanding
                 inlightned
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 too
                 curious
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 heere
                 heard
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 auaileable
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
                 The
                 Huguenot
                 replyed
                 ,
                 hold
                 thy
                 peace
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 answere
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 indeed
                 but
                 a
                 block
                 head
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 words
                 will
                 bring
                 men
                 to
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 some
                 thing
                 else
                 :
                 faith
                 &
                 good
                 works
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 vpon
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 Paradise
                 .
                 Here
                 upon
                 Leuiathan
                 said
                 ,
                 turning
                 himselfe
                 towards
                 the
                 Huguenot
                 :
                 my
                 friend
                 beleeue
                 mee
                 ,
                 stand
                 stoutly
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 accompany
                 thee
                 if
                 it
                 seeme
                 good
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 r
                 Then
                 the
                 Huguenot
                 said
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 shake
                 hands
                 ,
                 &
                 let
                 vs
                 goe
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Verrine
                 said
                 (
                 directing
                 his
                 speech
                 to
                 the
                 Huguenot
                 )
                 Soft
                 and
                 faire
                 ,
                 soft
                 &
                 faire
                 ,
                 the
                 Deuil
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 on
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 vse
                 her
                 toung
                 as
                 his
                 instrument
                 to
                 expresse
                 himselfe
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 Sir
                 ,
                 where
                 doe
                 you
                 conceiue
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 wood
                 or
                 at
                 some
                 May-game
                 ?
                 and
                 taking
                 him
                 vp
                 very
                 sharply
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Deuil
                 take
                 al
                 those
                 who
                 neuer
                 go
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 commit
                 a
                 thousand
                 sinnes
                 and
                 impieties
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 shame
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 speakest
                 thus
                 before
                 thy
                 God
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 worse
                 then
                 a
                 Deuill
                 to
                 pronounce
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 O
                 accursed
                 wretch
                 ,
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 deserue
                 the
                 least
                 glimse
                 of
                 light
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 thou
                 spakest
                 this
                 ,
                 thou
                 diddest
                 conceaue
                 thou
                 haddest
                 spoken
                 vnto
                 a
                 creature
                 not
                 vnto
                 the
                 Deuill
                 :
                 thou
                 miserable
                 loathed
                 ,
                 and
                 abhominable
                 caytiffe
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 Deuill
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 inwardly
                 resolued
                 to
                 commit
                 some
                 notorious
                 sinne
                 :
                 get
                 thee
                 gone
                 thou
                 wretch
                 ,
                 get
                 thee
                 gone
                 .
                 Darest
                 thou
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 hardy
                 ,
                 as
                 within
                 a
                 Church
                 where
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 remaineth
                 to
                 conceiue
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 
                 conceiued
                 :
                 thou
                 deseruest
                 death
                 ,
                 thou
                 obstinate
                 fellow
                 .
                 Then
                 s
                 the
                 Huguenot
                 departed
                 ,
                 &
                 Verrine
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 did
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 this
                 wretch
                 shrunke
                 away
                 ,
                 learne
                 you
                 by
                 his
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 doe
                 as
                 you
                 haue
                 been
                 accustomed
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 onely
                 vpon
                 one
                 knee
                 when
                 you
                 came
                 to
                 heare
                 Masse
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 not
                 misdemeane
                 yourselues
                 thus
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 behaue
                 your selues
                 as
                 malefactors
                 before
                 your
                 Iudge
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 t
                 the
                 euening
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 onely
                 was
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 and
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Exorcisme
                 there
                 was
                 represented
                 vnto
                 her
                 a
                 vision
                 full
                 of
                 horror
                 and
                 amazement
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 saw
                 two
                 Diuels
                 in
                 the
                 semblance
                 of
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 whom
                 held
                 a
                 soule
                 in
                 their
                 mouth
                 that
                 seemed
                 vnto
                 her
                 more
                 deformed
                 then
                 Hell
                 it selfe
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 fright
                 of
                 this
                 spectacle
                 did
                 endure
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Exorcisme
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 quite
                 left
                 her
                 when
                 shee
                 made
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 wrote
                 vnto
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 u
                 Dearest
                 and
                 best
                 beloued
                 brethren
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 come
                 hither
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 possibly
                 you
                 can
                 :
                 yea
                 if
                 you
                 could
                 to
                 depart
                 vpon
                 the
                 very
                 day
                 or
                 the
                 day
                 after
                 at
                 farthest
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 messenger
                 shall
                 arriue
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 hither
                 ;
                 where
                 you
                 shall
                 vnderstand
                 of
                 diuers
                 passages
                 and
                 occurrences
                 so
                 strange
                 ,
                 so
                 vnheard
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vsefull
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 present
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 will
                 hardly
                 beleeue
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 high
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 who
                 so
                 vnderstandeth
                 not
                 the
                 bottome
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 hardly
                 humble
                 his
                 iudgement
                 vnto
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 come
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 matter
                 toucheth
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 aduancement
                 of
                 your
                 vocation
                 .
                 Come
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 wonder
                 if
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 so
                 often
                 inculcate
                 this
                 word
                 (
                 come
                 )
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 doe
                 assure
                 you
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                 matter
                 of
                 importance
                 .
                 Letters
                 speake
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 &
                 therfore
                 I
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 make
                 frequent
                 repetition
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 .
                 Come
                 then
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 speed
                 you
                 may
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 conceaue
                 my selfe
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 offence
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 disburthened
                 and
                 cleared
                 my
                 conscience
                 by
                 writing
                 this
                 letter
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 obiect
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 too
                 easie
                 of
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 but
                 come
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 alone
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 :
                 If
                 I
                 am
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 case
                 ,
                 whose
                 iudgements
                 I
                 must
                 beleeue
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 able
                 and
                 more
                 piercing
                 then
                 mine
                 owne
                 .
                 I
                 doe
                 assure
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 seene
                 and
                 obserued
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 receiue
                 great
                 contentment
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 rest
                 very
                 well
                 satisfied
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 permitted
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 sister
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 most
                 vnworthy
                 though
                 shee
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 hauing
                 three
                 Diuels
                 in
                 her
                 body
                 .
                 Her
                 name
                 is
                 
                   Louyse
                   Capeau
                
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 from
                 her
                 youth
                 begged
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 set
                 her
                 in
                 some
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 wherein
                 shee
                 might
                 remaine
                 to
                 his
                 greater
                 glory
                 for
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 her
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 profit
                 &
                 good
                 of
                 her
                 neighbour
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 entred
                 into
                 that
                 vocation
                 wherein
                 now
                 she
                 standeth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 yeere
                 of
                 her
                 nouiciatship
                 God
                 began
                 to
                 instill
                 into
                 her
                 ,
                 strong
                 and
                 vehement
                 desires
                 to
                 endure
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 all
                 temporall
                 paine
                 whatsoeuer
                 :
                 yea
                 to
                 vndergoe
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 Hell
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 might
                 bee
                 done
                 without
                 her
                 separation
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 hauing
                 persisted
                 till
                 this
                 time
                 in
                 her
                 request
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 she
                 had
                 her
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 accept
                 with
                 great
                 patience
                 all
                 the
                 said
                 paines
                 and
                 torments
                 euer
                 saying
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 Lord
                 I
                 thinke
                 my selfe
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 you
                 .
                 Shee
                 made
                 all
                 these
                 requests
                 without
                 asking
                 any
                 mans
                 aduice
                 ,
                 because
                 shee
                 euer
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 way
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 shee
                 found
                 her selfe
                 possessed
                 ,
                 shee
                 was
                 much
                 abashed
                 thereat
                 ,
                 and
                 wondred
                 with
                 her selfe
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 might
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 hidden
                 ,
                 did
                 saue
                 vs
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 labour
                 ,
                 by
                 laying
                 his
                 charge
                 vpon
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 her
                 body
                 to
                 answere
                 vnto
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deliuer
                 the
                 truth
                 what
                 the
                 end
                 was
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 he
                 remained
                 in
                 her
                 body
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 Diuell
                 after
                 many
                 adiurations
                 which
                 the
                 Exorcists
                 made
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 seemed
                 obstinate
                 in
                 his
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 giue
                 no
                 resolution
                 vnto
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 propounded
                 ;
                 yet
                 being
                 commanded
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 powerfulnesse
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 in
                 conclusion
                 roare
                 aloud
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 hee
                 had
                 been
                 outragiously
                 mad
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 high
                 and
                 affrightfull
                 cries
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 heard
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 off
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 turning
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 of
                 Palud
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 three
                 seuerall
                 times
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Louyse
                 is
                 possessed
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 thee
                 doth
                 she
                 suffer
                 this
                 affliction
                 .
                 O
                 
                   Magdalene
                   ,
                   Louyse
                
                 is
                 thy
                 pledge
                 ,
                 and
                 repeated
                 these
                 words
                 three
                 times
                 :
                 her
                 body
                 shall
                 bee
                 afflicted
                 particularly
                 for
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 consequent
                 for
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 Then
                 speaking
                 to
                 Louyse
                 he
                 said
                 ;
                 consider
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 accursed
                 ,
                 detestable
                 ,
                 wretched
                 and
                 abominable
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 repute
                 of
                 thy selfe
                 before
                 God.
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 close
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 endeauour
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 of
                 thy selfe
                 which
                 diuers
                 would
                 perswade
                 thee
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 hurt
                 thereby
                 ,
                 thanke
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 doe
                 withall
                 .
                 Doest
                 thou
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 commonly
                 said
                 ?
                 harme
                 watch
                 ,
                 harme
                 catch
                 ,
                 thereby
                 meaning
                 the
                 torments
                 which
                 shee
                 had
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 saying
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 vex
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 afflictions
                 did
                 fall
                 heauie
                 vpon
                 her
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 why
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 then
                 aske
                 them
                 ?
                 Cursed
                 bee
                 the
                 charme
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 God
                 shall
                 receiue
                 so
                 many
                 offerings
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 so
                 many
                 showers
                 of
                 benefits
                 ;
                 and
                 repeating
                 three
                 times
                 cursed
                 bee
                 that
                 charme
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 our
                 intention
                 ,
                 no●
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 
                 that
                 agreed
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 should
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 so
                 vnexpected
                 an
                 issue
                 .
                 Our
                 intendment
                 is
                 alwaies
                 sinister
                 and
                 mischieuous
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 all
                 villanies
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 foote
                 and
                 acted
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 procure
                 iudgement
                 to
                 follow
                 on
                 the
                 necke
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 wee
                 haue
                 been
                 constrained
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 pronounce
                 and
                 declare
                 him
                 innocent
                 ,
                 whom
                 wee
                 suggested
                 vnto
                 Louyse
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 her
                 troubles
                 ;
                 wee
                 haue
                 opened
                 and
                 disclosed
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 cried
                 aloud
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 declaration
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 your
                 apprehension
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 whose
                 life
                 consisteth
                 rather
                 in
                 their
                 action
                 then
                 in
                 their
                 relation
                 .
                 Afterward
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 conception
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 euening
                 there
                 were
                 diuers
                 discourses
                 vttered
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 excellency
                 and
                 vse
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 promised
                 should
                 continue
                 till
                 Christmasse
                 .
                 Hee
                 did
                 in
                 particular
                 labour
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 her
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 heard
                 it
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 seuerall
                 Exorcismes
                 returned
                 from
                 thence
                 with
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 assembly
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 admiration
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 I
                 will
                 ingeminate
                 this
                 word
                 vnto
                 you
                 againe
                 ,
                 come
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 herein
                 make
                 declaration
                 of
                 your
                 wisedome
                 :
                 for
                 true
                 wisedome
                 is
                 to
                 harken
                 and
                 be
                 obedient
                 vnto
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 you
                 may
                 obiect
                 ,
                 how
                 proue
                 you
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Doe
                 but
                 come
                 and
                 these
                 doubts
                 shall
                 bee
                 cleared
                 vp
                 and
                 dispelled
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 but
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 some
                 difficul●y
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 assistant
                 vnto
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 your selues
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 diseased
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 you
                 did
                 not
                 feare
                 to
                 approch
                 to
                 Mount
                 Caluary
                 :
                 doe
                 not
                 you
                 then
                 from
                 the
                 dutie
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 are
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 be
                 dishartened
                 to
                 vndergo
                 i●
                 is
                 trouble
                 :
                 hee
                 hath
                 shewed
                 you
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 follow
                 your
                 Captaine
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 you
                 are
                 his
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 it
                 standeth
                 with
                 reason
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 abide
                 in
                 your
                 Carrisons
                 
                 (
                 I
                 meane
                 your
                 vocation
                 .
                 )
                 Come
                 and
                 bee
                 not
                 fearefull
                 to
                 combate
                 with
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 for
                 now
                 occasion
                 doth
                 present
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 the
                 enemy
                 is
                 discouered
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 fight
                 no
                 longer
                 in
                 corners
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 hauing
                 regard
                 vnto
                 their
                 patience
                 that
                 haue
                 suffered
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 will
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 measure
                 recompence
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 had
                 sworne
                 very
                 solemnly
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Hell
                 had
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 abolish
                 and
                 root
                 out
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 and
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 vtter
                 ruine
                 and
                 perdition
                 ;
                 if
                 their
                 power
                 bad
                 been
                 of
                 sufficiency
                 to
                 compasse
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 God
                 himselfe
                 permitting
                 this
                 for
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 tolerate
                 the
                 like
                 practise
                 vpon
                 Iob.
                 And
                 to
                 assure
                 vs
                 the
                 better
                 hereof
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 suffered
                 the
                 Diuel
                 to
                 reueale
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 enforced
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 doe
                 now
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 by
                 Iob
                 ,
                 worke
                 good
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 tentations
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 projected
                 for
                 euill
                 purposes
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 very
                 cunning
                 to
                 draw
                 good
                 out
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 skilfull
                 Surgeon
                 who
                 when
                 hee
                 obserueth
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 abound
                 with
                 more
                 blood
                 then
                 is
                 expedient
                 for
                 his
                 health
                 ,
                 hee
                 launceth
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 draweth
                 that
                 vnnecessarie
                 superflux
                 of
                 blood
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 thereby
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Surgeon
                 taketh
                 some
                 blood
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 sicke
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 prepare
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 preserue
                 him
                 from
                 many
                 inconueniences
                 and
                 dangerous
                 maladies
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 grow
                 vpon
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 doth
                 God
                 demeane
                 himselfe
                 towards
                 vs
                 hauing
                 permitted
                 that
                 we
                 all
                 ,
                 without
                 exempting
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 tossed
                 in
                 this
                 tempest
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Diuell
                 himselfe
                 did
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 left
                 none
                 of
                 vs
                 vnattempted
                 ,
                 but
                 said
                 aloud
                 ,
                 Francis
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 angry
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 thy
                 share
                 in
                 these
                 tentations
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 hast
                 thou
                 Iames
                 (
                 speaking
                 to
                 Father
                 Rets
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 all
                 thy
                 people
                 haue
                 been
                 tempted
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 cheere
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 shalt
                 regaine
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 
                   Peter
                   Barmond
                
                 hath
                 been
                 tempted
                 likewise
                 but
                 you
                 will
                 recover
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 vnhappie
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 resist
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 charged
                 vs
                 to
                 
                 send
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 whereupon
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 letter
                 written
                 which
                 also
                 did
                 concerne
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Aix
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 deliuered
                 by
                 Father
                 Rets
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 doe
                 already
                 see
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 happy
                 beginning
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 of
                 Palud
                 who
                 is
                 now
                 much
                 strengthened
                 ,
                 and
                 exceedingly
                 altered
                 in
                 her
                 inward
                 man.
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 Magdalens
                 body
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 Verrine
                 doth
                 so
                 taunt
                 and
                 braue
                 them
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 all
                 remained
                 greatly
                 astonished
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 cursed
                 art
                 thou
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 
                   Balberith
                   ,
                   Leuiathan
                   ,
                   Asmodee
                   ,
                   Astaroth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Carreau
                 :
                 yea
                 hee
                 out-dared
                 Lucifer
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 Almighty
                 God
                 should
                 bee
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Lucifer
                 or
                 Hell
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 .
                 Hee
                 would
                 oftentimes
                 cry
                 aloud
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 master
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 vassall
                 of
                 thine
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 employed
                 from
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 haue
                 my
                 abode
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 I
                 speake
                 so
                 arrogantly
                 before
                 my
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 braue
                 all
                 Hell
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 I
                 charge
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 that
                 thou
                 lie
                 all
                 along
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 treading
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 vttered
                 these
                 words
                 full
                 of
                 arrogancy
                 and
                 pride
                 :
                 where
                 are
                 thy
                 Princes
                 now
                 Belzebub
                 ?
                 and
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 there
                 abiding
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 you
                 now
                 (
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 Diuels
                 )
                 you
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 Princes
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 fiue
                 of
                 you
                 :
                 if
                 you
                 haue
                 any
                 command
                 or
                 authority
                 ,
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 answere
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 giue
                 you
                 leaue
                 to
                 call
                 Lucifer
                 to
                 your
                 aide
                 ,
                 now
                 hee
                 hath
                 an
                 excellent
                 occasion
                 to
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 .
                 How
                 now
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 suffer
                 thy
                 slaue
                 to
                 tread
                 thus
                 disdainfully
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ?
                 Then
                 crying
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 assembly
                 hee
                 said
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 my
                 Princes
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 do
                 this
                 by
                 compulsion
                 not
                 by
                 loue
                 ,
                 by
                 constraint
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 grace
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 answered
                 him
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 stood
                 full
                 of
                 shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 no
                 longer
                 .
                 Verrine
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 aloud
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 
                 much
                 people
                 there
                 )
                 come
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 and
                 feare
                 not
                 to
                 triumph
                 ouer
                 Gods
                 enemies
                 and
                 yours
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Company
                 came
                 and
                 trod
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 reply
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 mutter
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 remaining
                 exceedingly
                 dismayed
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 discourses
                 were
                 deliuered
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 which
                 would
                 take
                 vp
                 too
                 much
                 time
                 ;
                 come
                 you
                 if
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 bee
                 more
                 particularly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 most
                 affectionate
                 seruant
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 hath
                 written
                 this
                 letter
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 signed
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 also
                 
                   Franciscus
                   Domptius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 distance
                 below
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 .
                 I
                 Magdalene
                 of
                 Demandoul
                 doe
                 testifie
                 and
                 confirme
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 this
                 letter
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 which
                 mentioneth
                 my
                 repose
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 I
                 find
                 my selfe
                 much
                 changed
                 ,
                 blessed
                 be
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 sacred
                 mother
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 shee
                 hath
                 much
                 assisted
                 me
                 .
                 Pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 giue
                 me
                 perseuerance
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 thankfull
                 acknowledger
                 of
                 his
                 manifold
                 blessings
                 which
                 in
                 such
                 plenty
                 he
                 hath
                 heaped
                 vpon
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 were
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 x
                 Leuiathan
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 lists
                 of
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 Verrine
                 .
                 O
                 Verrine
                 now
                 thou
                 hast
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 then
                 Verrine
                 replyed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 I
                 speake
                 ,
                 I
                 now
                 belong
                 vnto
                 a
                 greater
                 master
                 then
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 am
                 I
                 to
                 obey
                 .
              
               
                 Leuiathan
                 said
                 ,
                 hold
                 thy
                 peace
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 proud
                 spirit
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Verrine
                 replied
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 pride
                 .
                 But
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 haue
                 not
                 I
                 humbled
                 thee
                 ?
                 No
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 been
                 any
                 cause
                 thereof
                 ;
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 creature
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 humbled
                 .
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 thou
                 liest
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 that
                 creature
                 ;
                 
                 whatsoever
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 for
                 thy
                 confusion
                 and
                 her
                 conversion
                 .
                 Wretched
                 caitiffe
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 heere
                 an
                 Embassadour
                 from
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 an
                 agent
                 from
                 Lucifer
                 ;
                 darest
                 thou
                 deny
                 this
                 said
                 Verrine
                 to
                 Leuiathan
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 I
                 ,
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 :
                 then
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 Ambassadour
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 sent
                 mee
                 hither
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 not
                 mine
                 owne
                 ends
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Leuiathan
                 replyed
                 ,
                 are
                 there
                 not
                 other
                 Ambassadours
                 ?
                 There
                 are
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 King
                 would
                 employ
                 an
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 choice
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 great
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 his
                 pleasure
                 be
                 to
                 send
                 some
                 Lackey
                 ;
                 why
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 command
                 and
                 doe
                 what
                 seemeth
                 good
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 may
                 vse
                 small
                 things
                 to
                 effect
                 matters
                 of
                 great
                 waight
                 and
                 importance
                 .
              
               
                 Leuiathan
                 answered
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 betweene
                 them
                 .
                 True
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 be
                 invested
                 with
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 how
                 abundantly
                 more
                 shall
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 possesse
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Princes
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Preachers
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 his
                 pleasure
                 be
                 to
                 command
                 his
                 meanest
                 slave
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 hinder
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 hee
                 is
                 Omnipotent
                 ?
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 a
                 whit
                 the
                 lesse
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 lesse
                 great
                 ,
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 diminish
                 or
                 bring
                 an
                 ebbe
                 vpon
                 his
                 glory
                 :
                 nay
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 touch
                 of
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 to
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 force
                 our
                 will
                 ,
                 for
                 of
                 our selves
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 transforme
                 our
                 rebellious
                 nature
                 into
                 obedience
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 and
                 thee
                 Lucifer
                 to
                 stoope
                 and
                 double
                 vnder
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 subjection
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 above
                 you
                 all
                 and
                 can
                 easily
                 force
                 obedience
                 from
                 you
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 said
                 ,
                 What
                 ?
                 dost
                 thou
                 looke
                 to
                 draw
                 mens
                 attention
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ?
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 a
                 Divell
                 .
              
               
                 True
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 but
                 a
                 Divell
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 by
                 God
                 compelled
                 to
                 deliver
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 performe
                 
                 it
                 .
                 Knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 raised
                 Lazarus
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 all
                 powerfull
                 word
                 in
                 speaking
                 a
                 fiat
                 ,
                 framed
                 whatsoever
                 seemed
                 good
                 vnto
                 him
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 )
                 but
                 Lazarus
                 did
                 not
                 hinder
                 or
                 resist
                 that
                 miracle
                 that
                 was
                 wrought
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 creatures
                 here
                 doe
                 impeach
                 and
                 stoppe
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lieth
                 )
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 and
                 changeth
                 evill
                 into
                 good
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 of
                 more
                 force
                 to
                 attract
                 and
                 expresse
                 grace
                 out
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 hell
                 is
                 of
                 malice
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 sinne
                 out
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 king
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 commandeth
                 whatsoever
                 suteth
                 with
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 he
                 is
                 obeyed
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 command
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 King.
                 God
                 were
                 not
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 more
                 powerfull
                 then
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 nay
                 I
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 Divell
                 would
                 be
                 mightier
                 then
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 can
                 worke
                 evill
                 out
                 of
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 God
                 worke
                 good
                 out
                 of
                 evill
                 ?
                 You
                 see
                 how
                 bold
                 I
                 am
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 said
                 :
                 God
                 doth
                 indeed
                 call
                 y
                 men
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 many
                 secret
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 teaching
                 and
                 instructions
                 of
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 threatning
                 of
                 his
                 judgements
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 hardned
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 grosse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 they
                 see
                 themselves
                 hemmed
                 in
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 avoid
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 vnto
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 arrogancy
                 and
                 flintinesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Lord
                 thou
                 art
                 willing
                 to
                 receive
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 desirous
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 nought
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 a
                 pray
                 vnto
                 the
                 divels
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 full
                 fruition
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 then
                 bee
                 received
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 casheere
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 spoken
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 sinners
                 of
                 that
                 improvident
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 remaine
                 determinately
                 setled
                 for
                 many
                 yeeres
                 together
                 in
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 incited
                 to
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 impatiencie
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 passions
                 could
                 take
                 place
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 But
                 I
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 reside
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 would
                 argue
                 an
                 imperfection
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 God
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 impatiencie
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 bee
                 grieved
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 weepe
                 when
                 hee
                 beholdeth
                 those
                 obstinate
                 soules
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 vnto
                 griefe
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 who
                 affirme
                 that
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 men
                 doe
                 strike
                 a
                 sadnesse
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 were
                 indeed
                 grieved
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 to
                 thinke
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 dislike
                 and
                 abhorre
                 these
                 abominations
                 ;
                 yet
                 being
                 an
                 excellent
                 painter
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 any
                 deformitie
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 portraicture
                 .
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 Leuiathan
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 am
                 tied
                 and
                 bound
                 from
                 revealing
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 said
                 ,
                 Thou
                 lyest
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 divulged
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 now
                 convicted
                 of
                 a
                 manifest
                 vntruth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 these
                 sinners
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 the
                 miracle
                 be
                 manifested
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 sinnes
                 were
                 not
                 divulged
                 .
                 Then
                 turning
                 himselfe
                 to
                 Saint
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 wert
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 redound
                 vnto
                 the
                 dishonor
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 lay
                 any
                 disreputation
                 vpon
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 wert
                 so
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 diminution
                 of
                 thy
                 happinesse
                 because
                 thou
                 diddest
                 formerly
                 offend
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 betweene
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 Magdalen
                 :
                 she
                 needed
                 no
                 Divels
                 to
                 convert
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 reclaimed
                 by
                 her
                 owne
                 care
                 and
                 industry
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 thee
                 into
                 this
                 body
                 for
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 soules
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 other
                 meanes
                 to
                 bring
                 this
                 to
                 passe
                 without
                 thy
                 helpe
                 who
                 art
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 lies
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 no
                 man
                 will
                 scarce
                 beleeve
                 .
                 Hold
                 thy
                 peace
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 accursed
                 spirit
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 me
                 audience
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 God
                 having
                 suted
                 and
                 fitted
                 his
                 pleasure
                 to
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 this
                 creature
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 here
                 expresselie
                 from
                 Almightie
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 particularli●
                 for
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 miserable
                 
                 shall
                 they
                 bee
                 if
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 converted
                 .
              
               
                 Thou
                 tellest
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 not
                 converted
                 by
                 the
                 Divell
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 live
                 not
                 now
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 God
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 Humanitie
                 and
                 Devinitie
                 did
                 labour
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 soules
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 birth
                 vnto
                 those
                 works
                 ,
                 whose
                 greatnesse
                 may
                 equall
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 (
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 )
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 bequeathed
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 his
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 remedies
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 practised
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 .
                 But
                 none
                 did
                 euer
                 reade
                 that
                 God
                 made
                 Divels
                 his
                 instruments
                 to
                 convert
                 soules
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 lies
                 ,
                 and
                 stuffed
                 with
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 malice
                 and
                 falsehood
                 .
                 Who
                 without
                 great
                 difficultie
                 would
                 give
                 credite
                 vnto
                 them
                 ?
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 but
                 would
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 many
                 other
                 meanes
                 to
                 gaine
                 soules
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 taking
                 the
                 service
                 and
                 furtherance
                 of
                 the
                 Divels
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 but
                 tell
                 me
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 are
                 there
                 not
                 oathes
                 whereby
                 a
                 truth
                 may
                 be
                 averred
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 answered
                 ,
                 Knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 z
                 never
                 sticke
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 false
                 oath
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 thou
                 knowest
                 it
                 ;
                 witnesse
                 the
                 oath
                 that
                 was
                 lately
                 taken
                 amongst
                 the
                 Capuchins
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 my
                 meaning
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 Either
                 make
                 it
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 mee
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 oath
                 that
                 may
                 bind
                 and
                 stand
                 in
                 full
                 strength
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 thou
                 art
                 vanquished
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 oath
                 taken
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 due
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 circumstances
                 requisit
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 doth
                 bind
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 will
                 deny
                 this
                 ,
                 must
                 deny
                 the
                 omnipotencie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 doe
                 men
                 exorcise
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 interrogatories
                 vnto
                 diuels
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 replies
                 be
                 never
                 consonant
                 vnto
                 truth
                 ?
                 It
                 were
                 an
                 idlenesse
                 to
                 be
                 prodigall
                 of
                 
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wast
                 so
                 many
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 so
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 much
                 better
                 that
                 Exorcists
                 should
                 spend
                 their
                 time
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 vpon
                 them
                 some
                 other
                 course
                 of
                 study
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Leuiathan
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 oathes
                 are
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 sinister
                 and
                 perverse
                 meaning
                 and
                 reservations
                 of
                 the
                 Divels
                 .
                 I
                 confesse
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Exorcists
                 are
                 not
                 heedy
                 and
                 well
                 advised
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 goe
                 about
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 so
                 mischeevous
                 that
                 wee
                 reserve
                 some
                 secret
                 and
                 sinister
                 intention
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 enforced
                 like
                 gally-slaves
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 tel
                 thee
                 wee
                 must
                 obey
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Leuiathan
                 thou
                 art
                 consounded
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 my
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 constraint
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 haue
                 lessoned
                 and
                 warned
                 the
                 Exorcists
                 to
                 apprehend
                 aright
                 all
                 the
                 intentions
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 whatsoever
                 that
                 are
                 requisite
                 in
                 the
                 making
                 vp
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 oath
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 How
                 darest
                 thou
                 speake
                 thus
                 in
                 my
                 presence
                 ,
                 knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 mightier
                 then
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 thou
                 art
                 mightier
                 then
                 I
                 to
                 do
                 a
                 mischiefe
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 more
                 knowledge
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 thou
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Throanes
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 slaves
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 me
                 tell
                 you
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 now
                 respect
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 (
                 meaning
                 the
                 princes
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 whom
                 hee
                 braved
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 .
                 )
                 What
                 ?
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 answere
                 you
                 nothing
                 ?
                 Are
                 you
                 such
                 gallant
                 doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 you
                 make
                 no
                 reply
                 ?
                 Ha
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 answere
                 now
                 if
                 you
                 knew
                 what
                 .
                 Come
                 on
                 ,
                 speake
                 ,
                 speake
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 Leuiathan
                 replied
                 ,
                 knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 that
                 when
                 sinners
                 are
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 vncapable
                 of
                 conversion
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 God
                 himselfe
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 winne
                 them
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 witnesse
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 whom
                 our
                 Lord
                 could
                 not
                 convert
                 .
                 How
                 canst
                 thou
                 then
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Divel
                 should
                 bring
                 this
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 himselfe
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 art
                 and
                 cunning
                 cannot
                 accomplish
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 have
                 affirmed
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 make
                 an
                 alteration
                 in
                 the
                 free
                 will
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 it
                 from
                 evill
                 to
                 good
                 .
                 Knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 cunning
                 Painter
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 fashion
                 and
                 make
                 vp
                 a
                 picture
                 when
                 it
                 seemeth
                 good
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 contented
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 but
                 leave
                 him
                 the
                 table
                 to
                 worke
                 vpon
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 (
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 )
                 if
                 the
                 creature
                 doe
                 not
                 hinder
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 created
                 man
                 without
                 his
                 aide
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 save
                 him
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 co-operate
                 and
                 give
                 assistance
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 doe
                 remaine
                 together
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 desireth
                 ,
                 who
                 well
                 knowes
                 when
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 pencels
                 to
                 correct
                 and
                 perfect
                 vp
                 this
                 table
                 .
                 I
                 affirme
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 more
                 beautifull
                 and
                 more
                 goodly
                 then
                 ever
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 easily
                 doe
                 by
                 laying
                 on
                 colours
                 of
                 more
                 freshnesse
                 and
                 luster
                 .
                 Knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 prodigall
                 child
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 be
                 thus
                 loving
                 towards
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 cherish
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 doe
                 sometimes
                 threaten
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 hurt
                 them
                 thereby
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 wiser
                 and
                 better
                 advised
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 hee
                 shake
                 the
                 rodde
                 of
                 his
                 iudgements
                 over
                 them
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Iustice.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 he
                 returne
                 vnto
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 prodigall
                 child
                 did
                 demand
                 his
                 patrimony
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 from
                 his
                 father
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
                 hee
                 wasted
                 all
                 in
                 riot
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 at
                 length
                 driven
                 to
                 such
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 extreame
                 penurie
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 feed
                 with
                 hogges
                 :
                 so
                 fareth
                 it
                 with
                 sinners
                 ,
                 God
                 heapeth
                 on
                 them
                 such
                 plentie
                 of
                 his
                 blessings
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 even
                 glutted
                 with
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 consumed
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 heighth
                 of
                 prodigalitie
                 ,
                 this
                 gratious
                 father
                 embraceth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 them
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 adde
                 wilfulnesse
                 vnto
                 their
                 wast
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 worldly
                 fathers
                 are
                 so
                 loving
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 
                 created
                 them
                 ,
                 bee
                 much
                 more
                 gracious
                 and
                 good
                 then
                 they
                 ?
                 I
                 grant
                 (
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 prodigall
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 propose
                 that
                 first
                 prodigall
                 child
                 for
                 their
                 imitation
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 vnto
                 him
                 they
                 may
                 returne
                 to
                 God.
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 trifled
                 and
                 melted
                 away
                 all
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 fashioned
                 themselves
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 impression
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 impieties
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 they
                 remaine
                 in
                 their
                 obstinacie
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 still
                 nailed
                 fast
                 to
                 whatsoever
                 savoureth
                 of
                 malice
                 and
                 mischiefe
                 :
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 God
                 calleth
                 vpon
                 them
                 by
                 many
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 resolved
                 to
                 reply
                 vnto
                 these
                 his
                 holy
                 motions
                 ;
                 We
                 will
                 take
                 our
                 fill
                 of
                 all
                 worldlie
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 cost
                 vs.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 worke
                 good
                 out
                 of
                 evill
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Omnipotent
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 impotencie
                 or
                 imperfection
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 sinne
                 or
                 lie
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 his
                 Omnipotencie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 transcendent
                 perfection
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 vs
                 Sargeants
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 both
                 execute
                 our
                 commission
                 ,
                 though
                 after
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 doest
                 here
                 fulfill
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 doe
                 accomplish
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Almightie
                 .
                 Thou
                 maiest
                 thinke
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 brave
                 thee
                 ;
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 still
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 Sargeants
                 sent
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 from
                 two
                 severall
                 parties
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 the
                 wil
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 sent
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 both
                 execute
                 the
                 same
                 cōmand
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 we
                 stil
                 Sargeants
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 two
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 think
                 they
                 deliver
                 truth
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 exāple
                 ,
                 a
                 Preacher
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 preaching
                 be
                 commō
                 vnto
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 proceed
                 frō
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Preacher
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 vttereth
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Minister
                 hath
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 perverted
                 by
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 interpret
                 divers
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 giddines
                 of
                 his
                 privatfancy
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 self-conceited
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 al
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 touch
                 of
                 curiosity
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 imagine
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 bound
                 in
                 the
                 Omnipotencie
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 goodnes
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 
                 within
                 the
                 narrow
                 limmets
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 vnderstanding
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 come
                 far
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 braine
                 too
                 much
                 scantled
                 ,
                 to
                 comprehend
                 God
                 &
                 his
                 infinite
                 perfections
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 wise
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 Wisdome
                 it self
                 ,
                 &
                 needeth
                 not
                 the
                 advise
                 either
                 of
                 Angels
                 or
                 men
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 of
                 divels
                 .
                 I
                 tel
                 thee
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 but
                 the
                 bare
                 reporter
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 I
                 doe
                 thus
                 trouble
                 her
                 that
                 is
                 possessed
                 :
                 for
                 except
                 God
                 did
                 put
                 in
                 vse
                 his
                 authoritie
                 and
                 force
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 over
                 Divels
                 ,
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 God.
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 humble
                 themselves
                 ,
                 might
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 assault
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 glorie
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 translate
                 Lucifer
                 from
                 hell
                 to
                 seat
                 him
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 grosse
                 errour
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 convert
                 evill
                 into
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 divell
                 is
                 to
                 change
                 good
                 into
                 evill
                 .
                 I
                 affirme
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 may
                 do
                 al
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 force
                 the
                 Divel
                 as
                 a
                 Gally-slave
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 like
                 vnto
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 the
                 malefactor
                 to
                 tremble
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 compell
                 him
                 to
                 accomplish
                 his
                 will
                 when
                 it
                 seemeth
                 good
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 beleeve
                 this
                 ,
                 are
                 accursed
                 ,
                 &
                 want
                 the
                 first
                 article
                 of
                 their
                 Creede
                 ,
                 which
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 almighty
                 .
                 I
                 submit
                 my selfe
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 himself
                 obeyed
                 his
                 Executioners
                 when
                 they
                 nailed
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 crosse
                 .
                 The
                 Saints
                 ,
                 whēthey
                 were
                 lead
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 obeyed
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 their
                 executioners
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 thereby
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 intend
                 any
                 glory
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 hangman
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Divell
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 did
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 obedience
                 is
                 most
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 :
                 whereof
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 speake
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 resisted
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 deliver
                 this
                 truth
                 :
                 hee
                 told
                 me
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 inforced
                 thereunto
                 .
                 I
                 answered
                 ,
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 bookes
                 enough
                 that
                 doe
                 plentifully
                 declare
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 constrained
                 me
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 now
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 obedience
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 What
                 say
                 you
                 now
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 learned
                 Doctor
                 
                 (
                 speaking
                 to
                 Leuiathan
                 :
                 )
                 Thou
                 art
                 the
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 b
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 come
                 and
                 deliver
                 your
                 opinion
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 that
                 proud
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 fill
                 men
                 with
                 curiositie
                 ,
                 and
                 cocker
                 them
                 vp
                 in
                 their
                 arrogancie
                 :
                 And
                 thou
                 Balbarith
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 hee
                 that
                 saiest
                 ,
                 
                   Hee
                   that
                   loveth
                   God
                   ,
                   will
                   have
                   him
                   often
                   in
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 makest
                 mē
                 to
                 fort
                 weare
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 thou
                 Asmodee
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 he
                 who
                 doest
                 corrupt
                 youth
                 with
                 thy
                 loose
                 speeches
                 ,
                 and
                 lascivious
                 lookes
                 :
                 And
                 thou
                 Astaroth
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 he
                 who
                 assaultest
                 men
                 with
                 idlenesse
                 ,
                 especially
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 Religious
                 persons
                 :
                 and
                 thou
                 Carrean
                 ,
                 thou
                 hardnest
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 thinkest
                 to
                 gaine
                 all
                 before
                 thee
                 :
                 knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 that
                 with
                 one
                 poore
                 word
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Fiat
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 doe
                 whatsoever
                 seemeth
                 good
                 vnto
                 him
                 ?
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 dead
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 easie
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 witnesse
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 tooke
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 and
                 bad
                 her
                 rise
                 ;
                 which
                 signifieth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 sinne
                 committed
                 in
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 God
                 and
                 onely
                 hurtfull
                 vnto
                 the
                 soule
                 alone
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 doth
                 commit
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 is
                 easilie
                 pardoned
                 .
              
               
                 c
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 dead
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 sinnes
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 Naym
                 the
                 widow
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 carried
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 :
                 thereby
                 intimating
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 are
                 dead
                 in
                 vaine
                 speaches
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 citie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 :
                 they
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 soule
                 into
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 there
                 vttered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 offence
                 thereof
                 commonly
                 tendeth
                 to
                 the
                 scandall
                 of
                 their
                 neighbours
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 represented
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 that
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 whom
                 our
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 to
                 rise
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 mother
                 .
                 Wherby
                 hee
                 gaue
                 signification
                 vnto
                 sinners
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 offended
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 vnto
                 their
                 mother
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 commanded
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 well
                 know
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 in
                 works
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 
                 part
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 remaine
                 obstinate
                 in
                 them
                 20.
                 30.
                 40.
                 50.
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 represented
                 by
                 Lazarus
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 stone
                 laid
                 over
                 his
                 graue
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 God
                 commandeth
                 to
                 vnbind
                 him
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 declare
                 how
                 much
                 authoritie
                 hee
                 hath
                 bequeathed
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 Priests
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 honour
                 and
                 estimation
                 ;
                 in
                 reproofe
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 say
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 confesse
                 themselves
                 ,
                 obiecting
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 humble
                 my selfe
                 before
                 a
                 Priest
                 ?
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 is
                 hee
                 not
                 a
                 sinner
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 I
                 ?
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 I
                 declare
                 my
                 sinnes
                 before
                 a
                 Priest
                 ?
                 God
                 is
                 gratious
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 pardon
                 me
                 without
                 confession
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 obedience
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 d
                 Obedience
                 of
                 all
                 vertues
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 pleasing
                 vnto
                 God.
                 Charitie
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 vertue
                 ,
                 because
                 without
                 it
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 entrance
                 into
                 Paradise
                 .
                 Faith
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 necessarie
                 vertue
                 ,
                 for
                 without
                 faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God.
                 Hope
                 also
                 holdeth
                 the
                 same
                 ranke
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 guide
                 to
                 heaven
                 .
                 Humilitie
                 also
                 is
                 the
                 ground-worke
                 of
                 all
                 vertues
                 .
                 To
                 bee
                 briefe
                 ,
                 all
                 morall
                 vertues
                 are
                 profitable
                 ,
                 good
                 and
                 praise-worthie
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 affirme
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 heaven
                 without
                 Humilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Charitie
                 and
                 other
                 vertues
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 averre
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 stands
                 possessed
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 is
                 garnished
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 vertues
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 Obedience
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 of
                 all
                 vertues
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 perfect
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 perfectly
                 obedient
                 ,
                 is
                 humble
                 and
                 charitable
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 confident
                 ,
                 and
                 persevereth
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 truely
                 obedient
                 cannot
                 die
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 an
                 eternall
                 death
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 may
                 obiect
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 Isaac
                 was
                 very
                 obedient
                 vnto
                 his
                 father
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 finish
                 the
                 course
                 which
                 nature
                 had
                 proportioned
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 ,
                 for
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 blessed
                 from
                 above
                 doe
                 not
                 dye
                 ,
                 but
                 saith
                 they
                 sleepe
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 thou
                 sleepest
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 bee
                 awakened
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 have
                 the
                 integritie
                 of
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 there
                 
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 opposition
                 against
                 thee
                 :
                 consider
                 this
                 well
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 Religious
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 vndertaken
                 the
                 vow
                 of
                 Obedience
                 .
                 Remember
                 that
                 your
                 God
                 was
                 obedient
                 euen
                 vnto
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 murmure
                 against
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Father
                 this
                 Mountaine
                 is
                 too
                 steepe
                 and
                 vneasie
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 (
                 meaning
                 Mount
                 Caluary
                 )
                 no
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 speake
                 vnto
                 his
                 Father
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 so
                 prouide
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 suffer
                 death
                 in
                 a
                 Chamber
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 Hall
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 mountaine
                 was
                 so
                 loathsome
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 displeasing
                 obiects
                 that
                 it
                 seemeth
                 a
                 very
                 compound
                 of
                 noysome
                 sauours
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 full
                 desire
                 and
                 free
                 acceptation
                 hee
                 embraced
                 death
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 which
                 he
                 bare
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 religious
                 persons
                 learne
                 to
                 obey
                 your
                 Superiours
                 when
                 they
                 impose
                 any
                 thing
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 not
                 my
                 Superiour
                 commandeth
                 mee
                 things
                 of
                 such
                 vneasie
                 performance
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 almost
                 so
                 impossible
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 turne
                 mee
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 religious
                 person
                 will
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 say
                 :
                 Ha
                 ,
                 my
                 Superiour
                 commandeth
                 mee
                 to
                 declare
                 my
                 fault
                 openly
                 before
                 people
                 :
                 this
                 will
                 edifie
                 my
                 neighbour
                 but
                 a
                 litle
                 .
                 Let
                 his
                 Superiour
                 command
                 him
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 thither
                 :
                 let
                 him
                 inioyne
                 him
                 to
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Ha
                 ,
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 so
                 tender
                 a
                 constitution
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 pennance
                 bee
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 sick
                 :
                 how
                 harsh
                 and
                 vnpleasing
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 weare
                 shirts
                 of
                 hayre
                 .
                 My
                 Superiour
                 is
                 so
                 froward
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Superiour
                 shall
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 vndertake
                 to
                 murther
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 his
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 who
                 speaketh
                 this
                 from
                 his
                 mouth
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 prooue
                 him
                 ,
                 will
                 gaine-say
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 obedient
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 humble
                 :
                 for
                 obedience
                 is
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 truely
                 humble
                 is
                 alwayes
                 obedient
                 .
              
               
                 Learne
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 Monkes
                 and
                 Fryars
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 in
                 
                 this
                 excellent
                 booke
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 your
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 obserued
                 his
                 three
                 vowes
                 carefully
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 :
                 the
                 vow
                 of
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 puritie
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 surpasseth
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 creatures
                 whatsoeuer
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 immaculate
                 and
                 without
                 blemish
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 vow
                 of
                 Pouertie
                 ,
                 he
                 hung
                 naked
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 He
                 might
                 haue
                 beene
                 accompanied
                 with
                 his
                 traine
                 of
                 Princes
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Angels
                 )
                 hee
                 might
                 haue
                 had
                 garments
                 to
                 couer
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 else
                 was
                 needfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 despised
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 vnto
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 Religious
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 surrender
                 your
                 purse
                 and
                 treasure
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 your
                 Father
                 to
                 prouide
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 his
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 vow
                 of
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 more
                 obedient
                 then
                 euer
                 any
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
                 this
                 to
                 you
                 Preists
                 and
                 Monkes
                 :
                 behold
                 your selues
                 well
                 in
                 this
                 glasse
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 ouer
                 this
                 booke
                 aduisedly
                 ,
                 it
                 consisteth
                 but
                 of
                 two
                 leaues
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 containeth
                 all
                 perfection
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 two
                 words
                 within
                 this
                 Booke
                 ,
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Humilitie
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 rightly
                 informed
                 how
                 to
                 draw
                 out
                 the
                 quintessence
                 of
                 this
                 Booke
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 there
                 finde
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 vertue
                 that
                 may
                 any
                 way
                 further
                 or
                 yeeld
                 conducement
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 attaining
                 of
                 so
                 high
                 and
                 sublime
                 a
                 perfection
                 .
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 doe
                 you
                 exhaust
                 your selues
                 with
                 studying
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 so
                 painefully
                 imploy
                 your selues
                 in
                 reading
                 of
                 bookes
                 ?
                 Be
                 but
                 conuersant
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 seruant
                 obey
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 ought
                 a
                 childe
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ?
                 Wee
                 that
                 are
                 Deuils
                 are
                 as
                 seruants
                 or
                 rather
                 slaues
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 nothing
                 but
                 constrainedly
                 and
                 by
                 compulsion
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 that
                 hope
                 for
                 an
                 heritage
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 loue
                 and
                 serue
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 further
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 seruants
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 that
                 serue
                 him
                 onely
                 by
                 constraint
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 onely
                 feare
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 stumbling
                 block
                 were
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 care
                 to
                 drench
                 themselues
                 
                 in
                 the
                 puddell
                 and
                 pollution
                 of
                 any
                 sinnes
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 Others
                 serue
                 like
                 hirelings
                 ,
                 as
                 doe
                 those
                 whose
                 scope
                 and
                 aime
                 is
                 the
                 attainement
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 vnto
                 vs
                 Paradisus
                 therefore
                 we
                 shall
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 third
                 sort
                 more
                 aduised
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 not
                 make
                 either
                 Paradise
                 or
                 Hell
                 their
                 scope
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 the
                 wil
                 of
                 their
                 father
                 purely
                 out
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 not
                 their
                 end
                 mixed
                 with
                 any
                 secondary
                 regarde
                 of
                 recompence
                 :
                 they
                 set
                 their
                 confidence
                 in
                 God
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeue
                 his
                 prouidence
                 in
                 preparing
                 for
                 thē
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 necessary
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 if
                 his
                 care
                 descend
                 to
                 birds
                 and
                 beasts
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 this
                 his
                 care
                 extend
                 to
                 vs
                 ?
                 God
                 heerein
                 behaueth
                 himselfe
                 like
                 a
                 Marchant
                 who
                 separat's
                 farthings
                 from
                 sous
                 ,
                 crownes
                 from
                 peeces
                 of
                 fower
                 ,
                 setting
                 euery
                 sort
                 a
                 part
                 by
                 it selfe
                 against
                 the
                 time
                 he
                 shall
                 haue
                 imployment
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 contemne
                 his
                 other
                 money
                 .
                 So
                 fareth
                 it
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 taketh
                 Religious
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 marked
                 foorth
                 for
                 his
                 seruice
                 ,
                 and
                 putteth
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 vse
                 and
                 imployment
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 performe
                 some
                 seruice
                 of
                 importance
                 for
                 his
                 glory
                 :
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 despise
                 the
                 lay-men
                 ,
                 but
                 receaueth
                 them
                 all
                 if
                 they
                 walke
                 in
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 the
                 Marchant
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 money
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 refractary
                 would
                 haue
                 their
                 Superiour
                 to
                 bee
                 obedient
                 vnto
                 them
                 and
                 not
                 they
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 obedient
                 beyond
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 know
                 you
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 tempted
                 by
                 the
                 Deuill
                 beyond
                 others
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 great
                 Prince
                 or
                 a
                 great
                 Lord
                 offer
                 to
                 appropriate
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 presently
                 doe
                 wee
                 oppose
                 and
                 affront
                 this
                 his
                 godly
                 designement
                 ,
                 we
                 tempt
                 him
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Sir
                 you
                 leaue
                 at
                 ease
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 thus
                 many
                 Pages
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 many
                 Gentlemen
                 that
                 waite
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 groomes
                 and
                 Lackies
                 :
                 you
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 liue
                 plentifully
                 and
                 neuer
                 trouble
                 your selfe
                 :
                 besides
                 you
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 house
                 :
                 Sir
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 slaue
                 your selfe
                 when
                 you
                 may
                 liue
                 in
                 libertie
                 
                 You
                 shall
                 haue
                 a
                 Superiour
                 of
                 base
                 parentage
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 euer
                 endure
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ?
                 You
                 must
                 beare
                 the
                 scrip
                 vp
                 &
                 downe
                 the
                 towne
                 :
                 you
                 must
                 weare
                 a
                 shirt
                 of
                 haire
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 discipline
                 your selfe
                 .
                 Ha
                 Sir
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 burthen
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 neuer
                 be
                 able
                 ro
                 hold
                 on
                 this
                 course
                 :
                 diuert
                 this
                 resolution
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 mee
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 World
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 that
                 beleeue
                 and
                 follow
                 these
                 perswasions
                 .
                 The
                 childe
                 in
                 reason
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Father
                 then
                 the
                 slaue
                 his
                 Master
                 .
                 The
                 Master
                 and
                 Mistresse
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 disobedient
                 and
                 stubburne
                 seruants
                 ,
                 doe
                 presently
                 pay
                 them
                 their
                 wages
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 turne
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 depart
                 and
                 goe
                 forth
                 of
                 our
                 doores
                 :
                 so
                 should
                 a
                 Superiour
                 demeane
                 himselfe
                 to
                 his
                 inferiours
                 when
                 he
                 seeth
                 them
                 inclined
                 to
                 contumacy
                 and
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 Get
                 you
                 gone
                 ,
                 goe
                 foorth
                 of
                 doores
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 heere
                 to
                 follow
                 your
                 owne
                 fancy
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 behaue
                 themselues
                 vnduetifully
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 abide
                 heere
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 may
                 obiect
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 to
                 propound
                 vnto
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 their
                 Superiour
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 commands
                 whose
                 lawfulnesse
                 may
                 be
                 questionable
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 done
                 this
                 way
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 replications
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ought
                 to
                 submit
                 himselfe
                 and
                 thinke
                 that
                 his
                 iudgement
                 may
                 easily
                 goe
                 awry
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 hee
                 may
                 modestly
                 reprehend
                 his
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 but
                 alwaies
                 in
                 great
                 charitie
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 reprehension
                 but
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 aduise
                 ,
                 saying
                 .
                 Father
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 vnto
                 mee
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 done
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 vttered
                 such
                 a
                 speach
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 might
                 better
                 haue
                 beene
                 done
                 or
                 spoken
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 great
                 humilitie
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 to
                 speake
                 before
                 God.
                 Because
                 Superiours
                 are
                 Gods
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 them
                 obedience
                 cannot
                 doe
                 amisse
                 ,
                 prouided
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 commanded
                 bee
                 not
                 e
                 against
                 God
                 or
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 his
                 order
                 or
                 against
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 tyed
                 vnto
                 obedience
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 slight
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reprehend
                 him
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 command
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 might
                 directly
                 derogate
                 from
                 God
                 or
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 speake
                 home
                 vnto
                 his
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 to
                 open
                 his
                 fault
                 and
                 lay
                 it
                 before
                 him
                 if
                 the
                 fault
                 be
                 publick
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 command
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 preach
                 heresies
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 doe
                 something
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 his
                 Vowes
                 ,
                 I
                 affirme
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 the
                 inferiour
                 to
                 reprehend
                 his
                 Superiour
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 euening
                 ,
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 were
                 exorcised
                 by
                 Father
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priest
                 who
                 exorcised
                 them
                 recited
                 many
                 appellations
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 Say
                 but
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 reckoned
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 names
                 of
                 perfection
                 and
                 ten
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 more
                 doe
                 agree
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 no
                 matters
                 of
                 scorne
                 or
                 mockery
                 ,
                 cursed
                 are
                 al
                 they
                 that
                 doe
                 not
                 beleeue
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 God
                 being
                 willing
                 that
                 f
                 Verrine
                 should
                 speake
                 something
                 touching
                 Confession
                 that
                 mens
                 soules
                 might
                 be
                 instructed
                 and
                 bettered
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 banqueted
                 sufficiently
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 Deuils
                 should
                 be
                 mens
                 Phisitians
                 :
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 beleeue
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nay
                 they
                 wil
                 giue
                 no
                 credit
                 vnto
                 God
                 himselfe
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 dronkard
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 foole
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 they
                 affirme
                 that
                 the
                 Deuill
                 is
                 a
                 liar
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 thou
                 saiest
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 by
                 a
                 consequent
                 they
                 must
                 deny
                 thy
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 thy
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 already
                 deny
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 thou
                 saiest
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 guide
                 them
                 with
                 thy
                 light
                 ,
                 I
                 answere
                 that
                 they
                 neither
                 search
                 nor
                 seeke
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 Turkes
                 may
                 haue
                 some
                 shadow
                 of
                 excuse
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 pretend
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 but
                 Christians
                 may
                 learne
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 )
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 beleeue
                 and
                 take
                 knowledge
                 of
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 the
                 Pictures
                 of
                 this
                 master
                 painter
                 ;
                 and
                 vnhappy
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 suffer
                 themselues
                 
                 to
                 bee
                 soothed
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 faire
                 semblances
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 g
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 houre
                 wherein
                 I
                 am
                 thus
                 forced
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 meanes
                 how
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 confesse
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 Thou
                 art
                 hee
                 Leuiathan
                 who
                 makest
                 some
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 others
                 the
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 hee
                 who
                 teachest
                 them
                 new
                 interpretations
                 ,
                 which
                 antiquity
                 neuer
                 heard
                 of
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 all
                 heresies
                 that
                 euer
                 were
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 bee
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 wouldest
                 haue
                 plucked
                 God
                 from
                 his
                 Throne
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 blinde
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 follow
                 thee
                 ,
                 say
                 Credo
                 without
                 Credo
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 blinde
                 leadeth
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 both
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 the
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 the
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 should
                 forsake
                 their
                 owne
                 childe
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 God
                 neuer
                 abandon
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 h
                 A
                 father
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 answere
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 and
                 faults
                 of
                 his
                 childe
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 father
                 of
                 soules
                 must
                 bee
                 accountable
                 for
                 the
                 transgressions
                 that
                 are
                 committed
                 by
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 You
                 therefore
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 chiefe
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 looke
                 you
                 vnto
                 your
                 charge
                 .
                 Confession
                 is
                 to
                 preceede
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 Humility
                 must
                 take
                 possession
                 in
                 your
                 harts
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 haue
                 your
                 requests
                 granted
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 King
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 intertained
                 in
                 your
                 house
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 presently
                 decke
                 foorth
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 your
                 preparations
                 sutable
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 State
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 dare
                 you
                 then
                 receiue
                 into
                 your
                 vncleansed
                 houses
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 when
                 your
                 Consciences
                 are
                 defiled
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 pollutions
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 lodge
                 God
                 in
                 Hell.
                 *
                 For
                 the
                 sinfull
                 soule
                 is
                 the
                 habitation
                 and
                 cage
                 for
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 soule
                 ,
                 not
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 appellation
                 onely
                 .
                 You
                 come
                 into
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 kneele
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 wish
                 that
                 Masse
                 may
                 bee
                 quickly
                 finished
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Priestly
                 dignity
                 surmounteth
                 the
                 ranke
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 bow
                 your
                 knees
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 heare
                 the
                 name
                 
                 of
                 Iesus
                 :
                 wee
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 better
                 then
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 although
                 wee
                 obey
                 not
                 God
                 for
                 loue
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 wee
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 his
                 pleasure
                 by
                 constraint
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 a
                 Harbinger
                 of
                 Court
                 should
                 come
                 and
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 lodge
                 in
                 thy
                 house
                 ;
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 make
                 many
                 excuses
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 dost
                 esteeme
                 thy selfe
                 vnworthie
                 of
                 such
                 honour
                 ;
                 and
                 wouldest
                 labour
                 to
                 garnish
                 thy
                 house
                 with
                 whatsoeuer
                 might
                 be
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 or
                 might
                 adde
                 any
                 beawty
                 vnto
                 thy
                 habitation
                 .
                 So
                 should
                 you
                 take
                 the
                 broome
                 of
                 true
                 contrition
                 and
                 repentance
                 ,
                 to
                 brush
                 and
                 sweepe
                 the
                 chambers
                 and
                 roomes
                 of
                 your
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 reside
                 there
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 make
                 it
                 his
                 Palace
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 poore
                 and
                 ignorant
                 people
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 say
                 when
                 you
                 kneele
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 in
                 Confession
                 .
                 Father
                 ,
                 declare
                 vnto
                 me
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 forme
                 of
                 proceeding
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 slight
                 importance
                 concerning
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 euery
                 man
                 hath
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 i
                 quick
                 and
                 able
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 their
                 conceptions
                 bee
                 free
                 from
                 dulnesse
                 and
                 earthinesse
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 appertaine
                 vnto
                 the
                 benefite
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 consequence
                 :
                 yet
                 contrariwise
                 men
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 insensible
                 and
                 dull
                 in
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 daily
                 confesse
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 yet
                 forget
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 offences
                 ;
                 how
                 then
                 shall
                 they
                 giue
                 an
                 exact
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 confesse
                 themselues
                 but
                 from
                 yeare
                 to
                 yeare
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 six
                 moneths
                 to
                 six
                 moneths
                 ?
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 shame
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Father
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 remember
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 heare
                 you
                 to
                 aske
                 and
                 examine
                 mee
                 .
                 O
                 deafe
                 and
                 blinde
                 caitife
                 !
                 art
                 thou
                 able
                 to
                 giue
                 audience
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 those
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 inticeth
                 thee
                 to
                 plunge
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 dost
                 thou
                 refuse
                 to
                 harken
                 vnto
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 desireth
                 to
                 breath
                 into
                 thee
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 thy
                 misdeeds
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Others
                 say
                 ,
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 should
                 I
                 confesse
                 my selfe
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 the
                 Priest
                 a
                 sinner
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ?
                 Haue
                 I
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 but
                 to
                 expose
                 my
                 sinnes
                 to
                 his
                 knowledge
                 ?
                 Beware
                 of
                 these
                 contempts
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 they
                 are
                 instigations
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 framed
                 purposely
                 to
                 bring
                 Priest-hood
                 into
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 calling
                 more
                 high
                 and
                 noble
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 Angels
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Angels
                 doe
                 indeed
                 contemplate
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 k
                 discendeth
                 from
                 Heauen
                 vpon
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 consecration
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 Your
                 processe
                 that
                 is
                 entred
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 Court
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 difficultie
                 and
                 doubt
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 euent
                 thereof
                 is
                 not
                 knowne
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 themselues
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 a
                 party
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 your
                 guide-Angels
                 is
                 euer
                 pleading
                 on
                 your
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 Lord
                 take
                 compassion
                 on
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 prooue
                 your selues
                 ,
                 examine
                 your
                 owne
                 consciences
                 ,
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 your
                 intercessions
                 vnto
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Magdalene
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 theefe
                 .
                 The
                 good
                 theefe
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 accord
                 confessed
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 reproued
                 his
                 companion
                 ,
                 What
                 ?
                 hast
                 thou
                 no
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 He
                 was
                 also
                 pricked
                 in
                 heart
                 by
                 contrition
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Domine
                   memento
                   mei
                
                 .
                 Lord
                 remember
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 satistisfie
                 by
                 dying
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 linked
                 and
                 mingled
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 torments
                 with
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 torments
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 God
                 doth
                 endeuour
                 to
                 draw
                 you
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 many
                 admirable
                 meanes
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 diuide
                 the
                 contrition
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 your
                 sinnes
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 stirre
                 you
                 vp
                 to
                 recall
                 them
                 into
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 giue
                 eare
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 You
                 should
                 be
                 patient
                 in
                 whatsoeuer
                 aduersity
                 may
                 befall
                 you
                 :
                 you
                 should
                 euer
                 stand
                 before
                 your
                 iudge
                 ,
                 like
                 vnto
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 high
                 treason
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 Hell
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 equall
                 proportion
                 vnto
                 your
                 demerits
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 l
                 suffer
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 better
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 cast
                 downe
                 their
                 eies
                 on
                 the
                 *
                 earth
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 stare
                 vp
                 to
                 heauen
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 are
                 you
                 but
                 a
                 compound
                 of
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 ?
                 meate
                 for
                 wormes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pitcher
                 of
                 hansome
                 earth
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 breake
                 ,
                 and
                 subiect
                 to
                 a
                 thousand
                 miseries
                 and
                 mischances
                 ?
                 You
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 abstract
                 your
                 cogitations
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 place
                 them
                 aboue
                 vpon
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 hath
                 created
                 the
                 Heauens
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 vp
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 you
                 still
                 hardned
                 in
                 your
                 iniquities
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 pardoneth
                 mans
                 offences
                 easily
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 bee
                 that
                 hee
                 lendeth
                 his
                 helpe
                 and
                 forwardnesse
                 vnto
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 doth
                 operate
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 doth
                 co-operate
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 should
                 dwell
                 in
                 a
                 darksome
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 faine
                 enioy
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 doore
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 bringeth
                 his
                 torch
                 lighted
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 worthie
                 to
                 bee
                 enlightned
                 by
                 the
                 torch
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 refuse
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 doore
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 bringeth
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 afterwards
                 complaine
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 sitteth
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 being
                 depriued
                 of
                 this
                 light
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 worke
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 bee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 himselfe
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 iustly
                 looseth
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 shutteth
                 his
                 doores
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 God
                 speaketh
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 is
                 ouercast
                 with
                 mists
                 and
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 open
                 thou
                 poore
                 blinde
                 soule
                 ,
                 open
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 thy
                 will
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 Sunne
                 of
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 m
                 illuminate
                 and
                 shine
                 vpon
                 thee
                 :
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 the
                 soule
                 open
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ,
                 but
                 chuseth
                 rather
                 to
                 bee
                 wrapped
                 vp
                 in
                 darknesse
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 because
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 discouer
                 by
                 the
                 cleernesse
                 of
                 my
                 light
                 whatsoeuer
                 lieth
                 buried
                 in
                 obscurity
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 chase
                 thence
                 that
                 palpable
                 darksomnesse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 so
                 dangerously
                 muffled
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 !
                 it
                 rather
                 laboureth
                 to
                 be
                 shadowed
                 with
                 darknes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wallow
                 stil
                 in
                 voluptuousnesse
                 and
                 delights
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 lost
                 in
                 their
                 very
                 
                 fruition
                 )
                 then
                 by
                 paines
                 and
                 industry
                 to
                 bee
                 blest
                 with
                 the
                 full
                 possession
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 Confession
                 followeth
                 contrition
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 Confession
                 euery
                 one
                 ought
                 to
                 examine
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 God!
                 what
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 receiue
                 such
                 manifold
                 blessings
                 at
                 thy
                 hands
                 ?
                 Thou
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 mee
                 from
                 the
                 clawes
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 retired
                 mee
                 vnder
                 the
                 couerture
                 of
                 thy
                 wings
                 .
                 Good
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 esteemed
                 my selfe
                 a
                 malefactour
                 waiting
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 pronounced
                 against
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hast
                 thou
                 in
                 goodnesse
                 repriued
                 mee
                 from
                 this
                 prison
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 narrow
                 ,
                 darke
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 horrour
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 the
                 free
                 donation
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 infranchised
                 mee
                 with
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God.
                 Good
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 malefactour
                 and
                 stood
                 conuicted
                 of
                 grieuous
                 and
                 master-sinnes
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 thy
                 good
                 pleasure
                 to
                 remit
                 them
                 vnto
                 mee
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 n
                 Confession
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 looke
                 vnto
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 many
                 are
                 there
                 that
                 hold
                 not
                 themselues
                 endebted
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 debtour
                 vnto
                 them
                 ?
                 Who
                 so
                 demeaneth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 Heauen
                 is
                 barred
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 hee
                 labour
                 to
                 strengthen
                 himselfe
                 with
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 appeare
                 empty-handed
                 before
                 his
                 God.
                 For
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 serue
                 the
                 commandements
                 ,
                 if
                 good
                 workes
                 be
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 saluation
                 ?
                 You
                 goe
                 awry
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 imagine
                 to
                 bee
                 saued
                 by
                 doing
                 of
                 nothing
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 cannot
                 lie
                 .
                 Therefore
                 you
                 may
                 boldly
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Ha!
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 aboundant
                 mercy
                 hast
                 thou
                 brought
                 back
                 my
                 soule
                 from
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 endowed
                 it
                 with
                 thy
                 sanctified
                 grace
                 ?
                 Good
                 God
                 what
                 haue
                 I
                 miserable
                 creature
                 deserued
                 to
                 haue
                 thy
                 fauours
                 doubled
                 and
                 heaped
                 vpon
                 me
                 ?
                 O
                 infinite
                 and
                 immense
                 eternitie
                 ,
                 thy
                 benefits
                 towards
                 mee
                 know
                 neither
                 end
                 nor
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 frankly
                 confesse
                 my
                 incapacity
                 to
                 comprehend
                 them
                 .
                 God
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 condemned
                 those
                 once-beawtifull
                 and
                 goodly
                 Angels
                 to
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 sinne
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 thou
                 take
                 
                 compassion
                 of
                 me
                 ?
                 what
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 so
                 often
                 transgressed
                 against
                 thee
                 ?
              
               
                 After
                 o
                 this
                 discourse
                 God
                 commanded
                 Verrine
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 assembly
                 there
                 present
                 the
                 last
                 course
                 of
                 confections
                 and
                 sweet
                 meats
                 .
                 Then
                 began
                 Verrine
                 to
                 confesse
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Apothecaries
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 buy
                 them
                 comfeits
                 .
                 What
                 regard
                 I
                 whether
                 their
                 mouthes
                 be
                 sweetened
                 or
                 distasted
                 ;
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 would
                 they
                 might
                 bee
                 all
                 dragged
                 by
                 vs
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 how
                 well
                 wee
                 would
                 entertaine
                 them
                 .
                 God
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 This
                 supper
                 is
                 not
                 dressed
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 to
                 say
                 and
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 now
                 decreed
                 .
                 After
                 much
                 resistance
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 resist
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 farre
                 stronger
                 then
                 I
                 ▪
                 and
                 being
                 omnipotent
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 bee
                 obeyed
                 by
                 faire
                 meanes
                 or
                 foule
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 omnipotent
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 God
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 instituted
                 the
                 blessed
                 sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
                 it
                 as
                 forced
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 my
                 custome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Diuels
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 accustomed
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 him
                 and
                 her
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 addition
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 who
                 take
                 Gods
                 part
                 ,
                 p
                 and
                 am
                 not
                 now-sided
                 with
                 hell
                 ,
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 speake
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Sacred
                 ,
                 and
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 take
                 my
                 oath
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 before
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 added
                 ;
                 Ponder
                 in
                 your selues
                 how
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 open
                 mee
                 thy
                 heart
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 you
                 doth
                 it
                 belong
                 to
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 garnish
                 it
                 with
                 faith
                 ,
                 hope
                 and
                 charity
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 with
                 his
                 humanity
                 and
                 diuinity
                 .
              
               
                 q
                 You
                 will
                 aske
                 mee
                 ,
                 how
                 or
                 by
                 what
                 meanes
                 is
                 hee
                 there
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 with
                 such
                 curiosity
                 to
                 pry
                 into
                 the
                 meanes
                 .
                 Beleeue
                 simply
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 glorified
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 vp
                 no
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 easily
                 lie
                 hidden
                 vnder
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 bread
                 .
              
               
               
                 Hauing
                 spoken
                 thus
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 Priests
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 :
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 Priests
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 you
                 dare
                 to
                 touch
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 there
                 visibly
                 and
                 not
                 vnder
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 bread
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 hardy
                 as
                 once
                 to
                 approch
                 vnto
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 light
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 sacred
                 mother
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 natiuity
                 ,
                 dared
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 touch
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 although
                 she
                 had
                 carried
                 him
                 nine
                 moncths
                 in
                 her
                 wombe
                 .
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 Moses
                 when
                 hee
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 the
                 Mountaine
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 spoken
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 faine
                 to
                 couer
                 his
                 face
                 with
                 a
                 vaile
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 the
                 people
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 to
                 speake
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 brightsome
                 was
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 beamed
                 and
                 proceeded
                 from
                 his
                 face
                 ?
                 Then
                 he
                 suddenly
                 turned
                 to
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Hola
                 !
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 such
                 an
                 illuminate
                 doctor
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 you
                 now
                 say
                 ?
                 pleade
                 now
                 thine
                 owne
                 cause
                 (
                 O
                 Doctor
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 close
                 corner
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 as
                 heereafter
                 I
                 my selfe
                 may
                 chance
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 partisan
                 with
                 the
                 Doctor
                 of
                 doctors
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 also
                 wisedome
                 it selfe
                 .
                 Then
                 againe
                 hee
                 turned
                 his
                 speech
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Beware
                 ,
                 beware
                 r
                 you
                 that
                 approch
                 vnto
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 receiue
                 God
                 in
                 your
                 harts
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 heauen
                 of
                 heauens
                 cannot
                 containe
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 (
                 O
                 man
                 )
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 wouldest
                 not
                 thou
                 presently
                 say
                 ,
                 Ha
                 ,
                 sir
                 ,
                 my
                 house
                 is
                 too
                 little
                 to
                 giue
                 entertainment
                 or
                 harbourage
                 vnto
                 your
                 Maiesty
                 ;
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 sir
                 ,
                 spare
                 your
                 paines
                 to
                 visit
                 my
                 poore
                 cottage
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 respect
                 vnto
                 my
                 wants
                 and
                 pouerty
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 will
                 answere
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Kings
                 pleasure
                 to
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 wealthy
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 cause
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 necessarie
                 to
                 bee
                 conueyed
                 vnto
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 hath
                 his
                 Pages
                 ,
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 traine
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 borrow
                 thy
                 goods
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 that
                 belongeth
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 suffice
                 that
                 thou
                 lend
                 him
                 thy
                 house
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Court
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 consequent
                 the
                 King
                 honouring
                 
                 thy
                 house
                 with
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 appellation
                 of
                 a
                 Palace
                 .
                 So
                 doth
                 God
                 when
                 hee
                 commeth
                 to
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 doe
                 but
                 bequeath
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 hang
                 the
                 roomes
                 thereof
                 with
                 the
                 rich
                 Tapistrie
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 vertues
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Communion
                 is
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 you
                 carelesly
                 venture
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 common
                 boord
                 of
                 an
                 Inne
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 may-game
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 to
                 dance
                 in
                 .
                 The
                 Pages
                 and
                 seruitours
                 of
                 this
                 table
                 are
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 regarding
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 giue
                 a
                 thousand
                 occasions
                 of
                 scandall
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 misdemeanours
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 speake
                 of
                 ,
                 yea
                 you
                 there
                 act
                 diuers
                 villanies
                 and
                 vncleannesses
                 ,
                 where
                 of
                 the
                 Turkes
                 would
                 blush
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 guilty
                 .
                 Aske
                 therefore
                 those
                 sweet
                 fruits
                 ,
                 the
                 seven
                 guifts
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 God
                 water
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 cloth
                 you
                 with
                 eternall
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 How
                 easily
                 would
                 you
                 loath
                 all
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 relished
                 your
                 mouthes
                 neuer
                 so
                 little
                 with
                 the
                 delicacies
                 of
                 your
                 God.
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 poore
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 riotous
                 ,
                 and
                 spend
                 in
                 an
                 howre
                 all
                 that
                 you
                 haue
                 gotten
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 weeke
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 your
                 families
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 should
                 imitate
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 since
                 that
                 reward
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 labour
                 ,
                 in
                 vaine
                 doth
                 hee
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 labour
                 expect
                 a
                 reward
                 .
                 Thinke
                 againe
                 and
                 againe
                 vpon
                 this
                 fearfull
                 sentence
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 will
                 one
                 day
                 pronounce
                 
                   Ite
                   maledicti
                
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 processes
                 shall
                 bee
                 ended
                 ,
                 And
                 there
                 shall
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 Appeales
                 .
                 Giue
                 thankes
                 vnto
                 God
                 after
                 you
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 blessing
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 bestoweth
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 admit
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 were
                 a
                 clemency
                 not
                 easily
                 parallelled
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 King
                 should
                 gr●●t
                 life
                 and
                 liberty
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 stands
                 conuicted
                 of
                 high
                 treason
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 wonder
                 to
                 withdraw
                 
                 soules
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 winne
                 them
                 to
                 grace
                 :
                 for
                 sinne
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 grace
                 then
                 heaven
                 is
                 from
                 earth
                 :
                 s
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 one
                 onely
                 sinne
                 ,
                 doth
                 chalenge
                 from
                 you
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 giuing
                 of
                 thankes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 least
                 blessing
                 that
                 God
                 bestoweth
                 vpon
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 of
                 more
                 worth
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 a
                 mighty
                 King
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 free
                 donation
                 vnto
                 him
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 dominions
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 thinke
                 yee
                 ?
                 Did
                 not
                 God
                 giue
                 you
                 a
                 soule
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 three
                 goodly
                 faculties
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 vse
                 it
                 and
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 glory
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 sinne
                 that
                 is
                 committed
                 out
                 of
                 frailty
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 easily
                 pardonable
                 :
                 the
                 sin
                 against
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 eternall
                 wisedome
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 excusable
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 that
                 euerlasting
                 goodnesse
                 is
                 hardly
                 pardoned
                 ;
                 some
                 may
                 bee
                 reclaimed
                 that
                 offend
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 rarely
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 solemne
                 oath
                 confirmed
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 aboue
                 rehearsed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 fiue
                 wounds
                 he
                 said
                 fiue
                 seuerall
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   Adoramus
                   te
                   Christe
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 saying
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Redemisti
                 ,
                 he
                 subioyned
                 Redemisti
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vs
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 Great
                 God
                 I
                 adore
                 thee
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 heere
                 couered
                 vnder
                 a
                 little
                 Host
                 ;
                 cursed
                 be
                 that
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 reputeth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 farre
                 worse
                 then
                 a
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 farewell
                 ,
                 I
                 goe
                 to
                 see
                 thy
                 friend
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 great
                 perplexity
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 went
                 to
                 Marseille
                 to
                 aide
                 the
                 Magician
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 )
                 against
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 aduise
                 him
                 from
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 regard
                 vnto
                 his
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 father
                 
                   Iames
                   de
                   Rets
                
                 came
                 from
                 Aix
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 newes
                 that
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 had
                 t
                 consulted
                 at
                 Aix
                 with
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 touching
                 this
                 
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 sent
                 diuers
                 vnto
                 Marseille
                 and
                 willed
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 carefull
                 in
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 so
                 rare
                 and
                 high
                 a
                 consequent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   21.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 did
                 exorcise
                 ;
                 and
                 assoone
                 as
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 began
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 Louyse
                 asked
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 dost
                 thou
                 exorcise
                 mee
                 ?
                 who
                 gaue
                 thee
                 authority
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ?
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 can
                 God
                 compell
                 a
                 Diuell
                 to
                 deliuer
                 truth
                 ?
                 The
                 exorcist
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 Beleeue
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 lies
                 .
                 True
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 )
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 lies
                 when
                 you
                 speake
                 from
                 your selues
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 your
                 owne
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 constrained
                 by
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 affirme
                 that
                 then
                 you
                 may
                 speake
                 truth
                 .
                 Verrine
                 replyed
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Tell
                 me
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 any
                 power
                 or
                 authority
                 in
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 to
                 force
                 vs
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 a
                 binding
                 oath
                 ,
                 answere
                 mee
                 now
                 to
                 this
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 a
                 true
                 oath
                 ?
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 interrogate
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 tell
                 me
                 if
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 that
                 power
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 force
                 vs
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 oath
                 that
                 bindeth
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 (
                 answered
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 )
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 this
                 power
                 vpon
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 vs.
                 Verrine
                 replyed
                 ;
                 I
                 spake
                 this
                 in
                 confutation
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 auerre
                 ,
                 that
                 Diuels
                 cannot
                 speake
                 truth
                 :
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 such
                 doe
                 in
                 effect
                 deuise
                 the
                 omnipotencie
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 may
                 saue
                 a
                 labour
                 in
                 saying
                 their
                 Creed
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 cut
                 ,
                 that
                 say
                 their
                 Credo
                 without
                 a
                 Credo
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 say
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 .
                 I
                 therefore
                 auow
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 God
                 is
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 may
                 easily
                 constraine
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 u
                 Then
                 did
                 Verrine
                 turne
                 himselfe
                 towards
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Speake
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 answered
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 loose
                 of
                 mine
                 honour
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 discourse
                 with
                 my
                 slaue
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 disposed
                 to
                 talke
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 faine
                 to
                 say
                 this
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 wherewith
                 all
                 to
                 oppose
                 or
                 thwart
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 I
                 haue
                 deliuered
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 answered
                 :
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 vse
                 to
                 send
                 diuels
                 abroad
                 to
                 preach
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 x
                 neither
                 is
                 my
                 errant
                 hither
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Preacher
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 answered
                 :
                 What
                 need
                 all
                 these
                 words
                 then
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 no
                 words
                 of
                 mine
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 all
                 my
                 knowledge
                 is
                 nothing
                 auaileable
                 vnto
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 causeth
                 me
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 is
                 wisedome
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 doe
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Almightie
                 .
                 Speake
                 now
                 (
                 illuminate
                 doctor
                 )
                 defend
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 doctor
                 of
                 Heretickes
                 ?
                 I
                 doe
                 heere
                 my
                 dutie
                 ,
                 and
                 discharge
                 my
                 commission
                 ,
                 speaking
                 meerely
                 from
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 commandeth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 fancie
                 I
                 haue
                 thereunto
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 charitie
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 speake
                 it
                 from
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 is
                 wrung
                 out
                 of
                 me
                 by
                 maine
                 force
                 and
                 compulsion
                 .
                 Speake
                 now
                 vnto
                 this
                 ,
                 perchance
                 you
                 may
                 get
                 aduantage
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 If
                 I
                 did
                 see
                 here
                 any
                 one
                 whom
                 I
                 might
                 call
                 mine
                 ,
                 (
                 meaning
                 Heretickes
                 )
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 daintie
                 to
                 speake
                 .
                 Thinkest
                 thou
                 (
                 answered
                 Verrine
                 )
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 like
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 curious
                 and
                 choise
                 in
                 their
                 phrases
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 a
                 varnish
                 of
                 eloquence
                 vpon
                 their
                 speeches
                 ?
                 I
                 y
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 one
                 sole
                 motion
                 of
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 reuealeth
                 by
                 an
                 intrinsicke
                 manner
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 pleased
                 shal
                 be
                 accomplished
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 pusillanimous
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 nothing
                 to
                 replie
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 neither
                 feare
                 God
                 nor
                 his
                 Angels
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 I
                 feare
                 
                 thee
                 who
                 art
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 lackey
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 but
                 as
                 thy
                 lackey
                 ,
                 yet
                 mightest
                 thou
                 answere
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 any
                 courage
                 residing
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 But
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 very
                 illiterate
                 doctor
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 follow
                 thee
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 stumble
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 ,
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 obscurenesse
                 and
                 falsehood
                 is
                 all
                 thy
                 doctrine
                 .
                 Darest
                 thou
                 sweare
                 that
                 thy
                 doctrine
                 is
                 consonant
                 vnto
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 wil
                 sweare
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 I
                 haue
                 here
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ?
                 Leuiathan
                 answered
                 ,
                 Yes
                 ,
                 I
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 true
                 .
                 Verrine
                 replied
                 ,
                 Accursed
                 spirit
                 ,
                 darest
                 thou
                 sweare
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 I
                 ,
                 said
                 
                   Leuiathan
                   .
                   Verrine
                
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 without
                 reseruing
                 some
                 priuate
                 and
                 malitious
                 meaning
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 then
                 said
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 breake
                 off
                 this
                 discourse
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 :
                 If
                 thou
                 mightest
                 be
                 let
                 alone
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 easily
                 conceiue
                 thy
                 inclination
                 to
                 sweare
                 falsely
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 doctrine
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 a
                 shouldest
                 take
                 thine
                 oath
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 sweare
                 falselie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 Not
                 so
                 (
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 )
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 I
                 wil
                 sweare
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 sweare
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 Apostolicke
                 and
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 said
                 
                   Verrine
                   ?
                   Leuiathan
                
                 replied
                 :
                 What
                 neede
                 all
                 these
                 cautions
                 and
                 restrictions
                 .
                 They
                 doe
                 declare
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 that
                 thou
                 are
                 vanquished
                 :
                 for
                 thy
                 intendment
                 was
                 to
                 haue
                 sworne
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Caluin
                   ,
                   Beza
                   ,
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Arius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Heretikes
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 doe
                 well
                 (
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 )
                 to
                 beleeue
                 this
                 babler
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 perhaps
                 find
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 Prophet
                 .
                 Verrine
                 said
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 my selfe
                 a
                 b
                 miserable
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 much
                 resistance
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 disputation
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 constrained
                 to
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Prophet
                 of
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 Balaams
                 Asse
                 to
                 speake
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 answered
                 :
                 What
                 ?
                 doth
                 God
                 interchange
                 commerce
                 of
                 language
                 and
                 conference
                 
                 with
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 secret
                 kind
                 c
                 of
                 intelligence
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 resist
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 vs
                 )
                 his
                 commandments
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 length
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 necessitie
                 tied
                 vnto
                 obedience
                 .
                 Then
                 answered
                 Leuiathan
                 :
                 For
                 mine
                 owne
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 frequent
                 no
                 companie
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 societie
                 of
                 braue
                 and
                 worthie
                 fellowes
                 .
                 Accursed
                 spirit
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 (
                 replied
                 Verrine
                 )
                 knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 doth
                 worke
                 ,
                 hee
                 worketh
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 bodies
                 sake
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 his
                 regard
                 vnto
                 the
                 soule
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 pesant
                 that
                 is
                 endowed
                 with
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 pretious
                 before
                 his
                 Creator
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 King
                 or
                 Monarch
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 bee
                 denied
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 poore
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 inrich
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 store
                 vp
                 much
                 grace
                 within
                 them
                 .
                 Speake
                 now
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 thou
                 shalt
                 gaine
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 vnto
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 not
                 loose
                 all
                 thy
                 labour
                 .
                 Leuiathan
                 answered
                 ,
                 Ha
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 gaine
                 more
                 vpon
                 great
                 personages
                 ,
                 then
                 vpon
                 pesantly
                 and
                 base
                 people
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 bee
                 gaine
                 said
                 (
                 quoth
                 Verrine
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 note
                 and
                 qualitie
                 is
                 more
                 incumbred
                 to
                 cleere
                 himselfe
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 applie
                 all
                 his
                 actions
                 vnto
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 poorer
                 man
                 :
                 yet
                 may
                 an
                 honest
                 plaine
                 Countrie
                 man
                 be
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 much
                 good
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 clowne
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 disposition
                 may
                 bee
                 apt
                 enough
                 to
                 practise
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 mischiefe
                 .
                 Poore
                 and
                 rich
                 are
                 indifferently
                 equally
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 distinction
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 betweene
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 least
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 mis-understand
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 conceiue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 errour
                 in
                 my
                 words
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 explane
                 my selfe
                 ;
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 diuersitie
                 amongst
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 seuerall
                 degrees
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 for
                 who
                 so
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 stored
                 with
                 most
                 grace
                 ,
                 shall
                 in
                 that
                 other
                 world
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 a
                 great
                 portion
                 of
                 glory
                 :
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 loued
                 much
                 ,
                 had
                 much
                 sinne
                 remitted
                 vnto
                 her
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 she
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 person
                 after
                 the
                 d
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 also
                 decreed
                 and
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Letany
                 .
                 O
                 e
                 Dominicke
                 ,
                 
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 mortall
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 now
                 dwelling
                 amongst
                 the
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 holdest
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 did
                 appertaine
                 vnto
                 me
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 there
                 as
                 an
                 Angell
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Saint
                 blessed
                 for
                 euermore
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 there
                 fell
                 Angels
                 of
                 euery
                 Order
                 some
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 seates
                 that
                 were
                 void
                 by
                 the
                 downefall
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 hath
                 placed
                 the
                 soules
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 diuiding
                 vnto
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 glory
                 which
                 he
                 iudged
                 they
                 had
                 deserued
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 What
                 haue
                 I
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 this
                 preacher
                 ?
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 vnderstand
                 me
                 ,
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 heard
                 a
                 f
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 seene
                 two
                 persons
                 possessed
                 to
                 bee
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 speake
                 and
                 discourse
                 variouslie
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Why
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 command
                 Leuiathan
                 to
                 speake
                 .
                 Vpon
                 this
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 said
                 ,
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 why
                 speakest
                 thou
                 not
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 replie
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 warrant
                 it
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 doctrine
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 True
                 ,
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 perplexed
                 and
                 cursed
                 intention
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 should
                 leade
                 an
                 vngodly
                 and
                 a
                 vitious
                 life
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 yet
                 I
                 affirme
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 touch
                 vpon
                 no
                 man
                 in
                 particular
                 )
                 but
                 suppose
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 not
                 the
                 authoritie
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 delegated
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 be
                 hereby
                 diminished
                 or
                 impaired
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 power
                 is
                 alwaies
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 alwaies
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 the
                 Priest
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 he
                 bad
                 that
                 doth
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Priest
                 deriueth
                 his
                 power
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 cried
                 ,
                 
                   hola
                   Lucifer
                
                 ,
                 come
                 hither
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 dispute
                 with
                 thee
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 of
                 Purgatorie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Inuocation
                 of
                 Saines
                 :
                 my
                 doctrine
                 issueth
                 from
                 a
                 fountaine
                 which
                 is
                 neuer
                 dried
                 vp
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 .
              
               
               
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 supreame
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 thou
                 wert
                 the
                 third
                 after
                 Lucifer
                 :
                 What
                 sayest
                 thou
                 now
                 learned
                 doctor
                 ?
                 Darest
                 thou
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 not
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 there
                 .
                 I
                 my selfe
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 doctor
                 without
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 being
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 his
                 bodie
                 descend
                 vpon
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 seuerall
                 Altars
                 .
                 Doest
                 thou
                 vse
                 thus
                 to
                 baite
                 mens
                 soules
                 with
                 thy
                 faire
                 speeches
                 ,
                 steeped
                 in
                 all
                 alluring
                 sweetnesse
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 g
                 thou
                 Balbarith
                 ,
                 who
                 doest
                 make
                 the
                 Gentrie
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 vallour
                 to
                 sweare
                 and
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 intermission
                 ,
                 speake
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 .
                 Approch
                 thou
                 also
                 Astaroth
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 idlenesse
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 Asmodee
                 ,
                 who
                 doest
                 vndoe
                 and
                 debauch
                 youth
                 by
                 thy
                 continuall
                 allurements
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 Carreau
                 ,
                 who
                 hardnest
                 mens
                 harts
                 .
                 I
                 perceive
                 you
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 doe
                 you
                 labour
                 secretly
                 the
                 subuersion
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Vpon
                 this
                 Verrine
                 turned
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 assembly
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Looke
                 you
                 obserue
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 errour
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 her
                 Spouse
                 is
                 euer
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 guideth
                 her
                 by
                 that
                 cleere
                 light
                 which
                 euer
                 streameth
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Bee
                 attentiue
                 vnto
                 Sunday
                 and
                 Holi-day
                 Masses
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 obserue
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 hauing
                 no
                 maine
                 or
                 canonicall
                 impediment
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 ,
                 doe
                 sinne
                 mortally
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 more
                 solicitous
                 to
                 instruct
                 you
                 then
                 a
                 naturall
                 mother
                 can
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 succour
                 her
                 child
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 who
                 goe
                 to
                 heare
                 Masse
                 as
                 a
                 labouring
                 man
                 goeth
                 to
                 his
                 worke
                 without
                 preparation
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 goe
                 to
                 Plaies
                 or
                 Reuels
                 .
                 Consider
                 ,
                 consider
                 these
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 admiration
                 ;
                 I
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Diuel
                 ,
                 would
                 rather
                 chuse
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 20.
                 30.
                 40.
                 50.
                 yeeres
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 one
                 word
                 sutable
                 vnto
                 what
                 I
                 now
                 speake
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 creature
                 here
                 were
                 of
                 force
                 and
                 strength
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 crie
                 so
                 loud
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 heare
                 mee
                 halfe
                 a
                 
                 league
                 off
                 .
                 Conceiue
                 of
                 me
                 as
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 fire-brand
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 not
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 burned
                 in
                 that
                 fire
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 contemplations
                 thinke
                 of
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 that
                 other
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 malefactor
                 would
                 doe
                 that
                 waiteth
                 hourely
                 for
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 this
                 expectation
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 more
                 grieuous
                 then
                 the
                 torment
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 oft
                 preuent
                 punishment
                 by
                 hastening
                 on
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Say
                 vnto
                 your
                 soule
                 ,
                 Soule
                 remember
                 thy
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 how
                 God
                 hath
                 created
                 thee
                 capable
                 of
                 eternal
                 blisse
                 .
                 How
                 expedient
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Bride
                 should
                 be
                 obseruant
                 of
                 her
                 Spouse
                 ?
                 Al
                 that
                 thou
                 canst
                 performe
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 ballance
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 his
                 mercies
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 hee
                 should
                 shew
                 compassion
                 towards
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 punishing
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 tortures
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 that
                 goe
                 to
                 Church
                 to
                 heare
                 Masse
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Soule
                 whether
                 goest
                 thou
                 ?
                 Thou
                 goest
                 to
                 receiue
                 either
                 thy
                 saluation
                 or
                 damnation
                 .
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 that
                 sinners
                 offend
                 God
                 afresh
                 in
                 going
                 to
                 heare
                 Masse
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 affirme
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 vnto
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 a
                 shower
                 of
                 raine
                 falleth
                 ,
                 stop
                 all
                 the
                 spouts
                 and
                 conduit-pipes
                 of
                 their
                 cisterne
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 left
                 the
                 water
                 should
                 be
                 conueied
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 those
                 are
                 not
                 watered
                 with
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 thereof
                 but
                 they
                 themselues
                 ,
                 whose
                 heart
                 is
                 fashioned
                 out
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 not
                 composed
                 of
                 earth
                 which
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 bring
                 foorth
                 fruit
                 .
              
               
                 Say
                 further
                 :
                 Soule
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 goe
                 and
                 craue
                 pardon
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 wretched
                 malefactor
                 ,
                 and
                 worthie
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 reason
                 the
                 soule
                 should
                 prostrate
                 it selfe
                 and
                 implore
                 his
                 mercie
                 .
                 Yet
                 fareth
                 it
                 not
                 with
                 sinners
                 as
                 with
                 malefactors
                 ,
                 who
                 appeale
                 vnto
                 the
                 Court
                 and
                 Counsell
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 for
                 oftentimes
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 delaies
                 and
                 paines
                 ,
                 they
                 loose
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 ratified
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 your
                 God
                 doth
                 inuite
                 you
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                 Come
                 vnto
                 me
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 refresh
                 you
                 :
                 aske
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 requests
                 which
                 you
                 present
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 vertues
                 and
                 of
                 spiritual
                 blessings
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 your
                 soules
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 earthly
                 goods
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 riches
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 curiositie
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 Search
                 after
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 your
                 soules
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 doth
                 communicate
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 rich
                 and
                 poore
                 ,
                 to
                 noble
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 base
                 condition
                 .
                 Your
                 memorie
                 h
                 resembleth
                 the
                 eternall
                 Father
                 ,
                 your
                 vnderstanding
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 your
                 will
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 your
                 soule
                 the
                 sacred
                 Trinitie
                 .
                 The
                 Father
                 saith
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 benefits
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 diuided
                 amongst
                 you
                 :
                 the
                 Sonne
                 saith
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 benefits
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 receiued
                 from
                 your
                 God
                 contemplate
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 mercie
                 ,
                 his
                 wisedome
                 and
                 his
                 iustice
                 :
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 pusheth
                 you
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 feare
                 and
                 loue
                 of
                 your
                 God.
                 The
                 memorie
                 ,
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 the
                 wil
                 are
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 but
                 one
                 thing
                 :
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 are
                 three
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 but
                 one
                 God.
                 When
                 you
                 heare
                 Masse
                 ,
                 enter
                 you
                 into
                 a
                 deepe
                 meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 thus
                 vnto
                 your selues
                 :
                 Infinit
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Saint
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 but
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 Masse
                 that
                 euer
                 I
                 shall
                 heare
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 strict
                 account
                 of
                 your
                 conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 your
                 last
                 houre
                 were
                 pronounced
                 against
                 you
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 death
                 doth
                 threaten
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 what
                 man
                 thinketh
                 vpon
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 the
                 Angels
                 tremble
                 before
                 the
                 Maiesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 malefactors
                 are
                 lulled
                 asleepe
                 in
                 their
                 stupide
                 repose
                 and
                 securitie
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 do
                 honour
                 their
                 Creator
                 with
                 all
                 awfull
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seruants
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 their
                 vneuen
                 courses
                 without
                 any
                 feare
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 cried
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 might
                 and
                 puissance
                 ,
                 and
                 makest
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 bee
                 obeyed
                 by
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Diuels
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 plainely
                 appeareth
                 at
                 this
                 instant
                 .
                 Herein
                 thy
                 Omnipotencie
                 doth
                 make
                 full
                 declaration
                 
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 amazeth
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 this
                 new
                 wonder
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 O
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 esteeme
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 al
                 they
                 that
                 humble
                 themselues
                 shall
                 participate
                 of
                 thy
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 puffed
                 vp
                 shall
                 remaine
                 obstinate
                 in
                 their
                 pride
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 should
                 demand
                 three
                 things
                 from
                 your
                 God
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 whatsoeuer
                 :
                 first
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 then
                 whatsoeuer
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 your
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 thirdly
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 your
                 neighbour
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 beg
                 of
                 your
                 Creator
                 in
                 humility
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 make
                 you
                 prosper
                 and
                 grow
                 by
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 malefactors
                 vpon
                 your
                 knees
                 with
                 an
                 halter
                 about
                 your
                 necke
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 say
                 :
                 My
                 God
                 and
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 grant
                 me
                 thy
                 light
                 to
                 consider
                 &
                 confesse
                 my
                 sins
                 ,
                 implant
                 within
                 me
                 a
                 penitent
                 and
                 broken
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 bewaile
                 my
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 my
                 sinnes
                 in
                 detestation
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 bee
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 to
                 receiue
                 absolution
                 from
                 the
                 Priest.
                 If
                 thy
                 body
                 may
                 stand
                 thy
                 brother
                 instead
                 to
                 saue
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 delay
                 to
                 bestow
                 it
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 his
                 body
                 haue
                 need
                 of
                 sustentation
                 by
                 thy
                 goods
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 to
                 deny
                 them
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 giue
                 a
                 soule
                 for
                 a
                 soule
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 body
                 for
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 goods
                 for
                 goods
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 preferre
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 a
                 soule
                 before
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 before
                 goods
                 and
                 worldly
                 possessions
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 alwaies
                 be
                 tied
                 vnto
                 this
                 but
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 putteth
                 it
                 in
                 practise
                 doth
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 loue
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 as
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 few
                 are
                 there
                 that
                 doe
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 alleaging
                 an
                 example
                 answerable
                 vnto
                 what
                 he
                 formerly
                 spake
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Ha
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 thou
                 wert
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 thy
                 master
                 :
                 thou
                 knewest
                 well
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 rise
                 againe
                 ,
                 yet
                 diddest
                 thou
                 say
                 ,
                 except
                 I
                 touch
                 the
                 prints
                 of
                 the
                 nailes
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 my
                 hand
                 into
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 beleeue
                 .
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 speake
                 this
                 to
                 disgrace
                 thee
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 haddest
                 
                 beene
                 more
                 pregnant
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 thy
                 Sauiour
                 had
                 not
                 reproued
                 thee
                 :
                 neither
                 shouldest
                 thou
                 ,
                 as
                 afterward
                 thou
                 diddest
                 ,
                 haue
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 thy
                 frailty
                 ,
                 yet
                 wert
                 thou
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 roll
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 diddest
                 afterward
                 constantly
                 suffer
                 death
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 that
                 truth
                 whereof
                 thou
                 haddest
                 formerly
                 doubted
                 .
                 God
                 pardoned
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 know
                 he
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 remit
                 sinnes
                 :
                 hee
                 did
                 eate
                 with
                 the
                 Publican
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 that
                 hee
                 came
                 not
                 meerely
                 for
                 the
                 iust
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 God
                 doth
                 make
                 narrower
                 search
                 and
                 inquisition
                 after
                 the
                 lost
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 sinfull
                 soule
                 ,
                 then
                 after
                 that
                 soule
                 that
                 standeth
                 in
                 her
                 sanctity
                 and
                 innocency
                 .
                 O
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 that
                 true
                 shepheard
                 who
                 hath
                 laid
                 downe
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 his
                 wandring
                 flocke
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 searched
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 found
                 thy
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 which
                 stragled
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 pasturage
                 of
                 their
                 shepheard
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Magdalene
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 came
                 a
                 certaine
                 Diuell
                 from
                 abrode
                 to
                 speake
                 with
                 Carreau
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 resided
                 in
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 come
                 quickly
                 ,
                 for
                 Belzebub
                 calleth
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 forthwith
                 Carreau
                 flew
                 forth
                 from
                 her
                 like
                 lightening
                 .
                 She
                 also
                 said
                 that
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 departed
                 from
                 her
                 body
                 all
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 neuer
                 stayed
                 from
                 her
                 so
                 long
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 she
                 saw
                 Belzebub
                 to
                 returne
                 ,
                 while
                 she
                 was
                 reading
                 a
                 letter
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 also
                 ,
                 father
                 d'Ambruc
                 sub
                 .
                 Prior
                 of
                 the
                 Couent
                 of
                 S.
                 Maximin
                 came
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 to
                 informe
                 himselfe
                 touching
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 gaue
                 out
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 possessed
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 towards
                 euening
                 were
                 the
                 two
                 women
                 exorcised
                 by
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 returned
                 ?
                 Belzebub
                 answered
                 ,
                 whence
                 had'st
                 thou
                 notice
                 of
                 my
                 returne
                 ?
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 seruant
                 knoweth
                 his
                 master
                 :
                 and
                 added
                 ,
                 The
                 head
                 draweth
                 after
                 it
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 fall
                 
                 into
                 a
                 pit
                 the
                 body
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 follow
                 after
                 .
                 The
                 flocke
                 of
                 sheepe
                 goeth
                 after
                 the
                 shepheard
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 vs
                 accursed
                 spirits
                 who
                 haue
                 beleeued
                 Lucifer
                 as
                 our
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 our
                 shepheard
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 been
                 desirous
                 to
                 gaine
                 thus
                 much
                 vpon
                 the
                 beleefe
                 of
                 Louyse
                 that
                 shee
                 would
                 conceit
                 her selfe
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 heere
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 day
                 haue
                 wee
                 compassed
                 her
                 in
                 with
                 these
                 tentations
                 ,
                 telling
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 of
                 her selfe
                 gaue
                 life
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 actions
                 and
                 gestures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 woman
                 might
                 of
                 her selfe
                 deliuer
                 all
                 such
                 discourses
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 put
                 case
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 conuert
                 a
                 soule
                 ,
                 or
                 reueale
                 some
                 truth
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 probable
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 Diuell
                 his
                 agent
                 in
                 an
                 employment
                 of
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 nature
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 auerre
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 receiued
                 the
                 Inuestiture
                 of
                 authority
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 enabled
                 to
                 command
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enforce
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 to
                 deliuer
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 by
                 his
                 oath
                 may
                 giue
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 hee
                 bee
                 forced
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 communicated
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 conditions
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 a
                 solemne
                 oath
                 be
                 performed
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 religious
                 person
                 who
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 speake
                 a
                 truth
                 :
                 I
                 answere
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Diuell
                 I
                 cannot
                 speake
                 truth
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 am
                 herein
                 of
                 his
                 opinion
                 :
                 yet
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 draw
                 good
                 out
                 of
                 euill
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 deliuer
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 oath
                 for
                 the
                 further
                 ratification
                 thereof
                 .
                 He
                 must
                 deny
                 the
                 first
                 Article
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Credo
                 ,
                 say
                 
                   Non
                   credo
                
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 false
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 may
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 vtter
                 a
                 truth
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 all
                 his
                 authority
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 command
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 constraine
                 them
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 charge
                 which
                 is
                 laid
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 a
                 whit
                 abashed
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 woman
                 stand
                 doubtfull
                 whether
                 shee
                 bee
                 possessed
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 religious
                 persons
                 themselues
                 
                 make
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 i
                 Then
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 endure
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 hell
                 50
                 yeeres
                 together
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 pronounce
                 thy
                 name
                 onely
                 one
                 time
                 ;
                 yet
                 doest
                 thou
                 force
                 from
                 my
                 mouth
                 speeches
                 of
                 reuerence
                 vnto
                 thy
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 against
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
                 Giue
                 this
                 charge
                 to
                 thy
                 children
                 who
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 share
                 in
                 thy
                 heritage
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 a
                 recompence
                 for
                 their
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
                 They
                 haue
                 so
                 many
                 famous
                 and
                 notable
                 Preachers
                 and
                 many
                 bookes
                 furnished
                 and
                 fraught
                 with
                 al
                 variety
                 of
                 learnings
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 thou
                 haue
                 me
                 then
                 to
                 speake
                 to
                 men
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 both
                 wise
                 and
                 foolish
                 ,
                 who
                 waite
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 retribution
                 but
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 hell
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 Diuels
                 seeke
                 to
                 withstand
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 very
                 children
                 who
                 haue
                 a
                 portion
                 in
                 Paradise
                 declare
                 themselues
                 heady
                 and
                 refractary
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Was
                 it
                 euer
                 knowne
                 that
                 Diuels
                 should
                 aduise
                 men
                 to
                 inuocate
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 yet
                 am
                 I
                 constrained
                 to
                 perswade
                 you
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Dominicke
                 .
                 Cursed
                 k
                 be
                 thy
                 deuotion
                 Dominicke
                 which
                 thou
                 diddest
                 beare
                 towards
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God.
                 Cursed
                 bee
                 those
                 religious
                 persons
                 that
                 haue
                 entred
                 into
                 thy
                 Order
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 rather
                 be
                 tortured
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 found
                 forth
                 thy
                 praises
                 and
                 the
                 commendations
                 of
                 Bernard
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 possesse
                 you
                 with
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Dominicke
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 intimate
                 friends
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 is
                 Bernard
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 thou
                 great
                 God
                 that
                 constrainest
                 me
                 to
                 exalt
                 Dominicke
                 my
                 greatest
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 wouldest
                 make
                 it
                 cleere
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 how
                 blessed
                 and
                 good
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 honour
                 and
                 loue
                 thy
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 enforced
                 me
                 to
                 make
                 thus
                 much
                 familiar
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 feruency
                 of
                 deuotion
                 serue
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Dominicke
                 I
                 hate
                 thee
                 as
                 I
                 doe
                 the
                 plague
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 should
                 take
                 more
                 contentment
                 in
                 that
                 externall
                 darkenesse
                 of
                 the
                 bottomlesse
                 pit
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 these
                 discourses
                 
                 which
                 I
                 lauish
                 thus
                 vpon
                 thy
                 praises
                 .
                 Thou
                 wert
                 l
                 euer
                 very
                 deuout
                 vnto
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 also
                 
                   Bernarnardus
                   ,
                   Stanislaus
                   ,
                   Anselmus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 Stephanus
                 who
                 hast
                 contracted
                 great
                 familiarity
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 bee
                 beloued
                 by
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 serue
                 Dominicke
                 in
                 feruency
                 of
                 spirit
                 :
                 you
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 craue
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 the
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 redresse
                 vnto
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 who
                 are
                 deuout
                 to
                 their
                 Creator
                 but
                 few
                 vnto
                 the
                 Virgine
                 ,
                 yea
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 many
                 amongst
                 women
                 themselues
                 that
                 consecrate
                 their
                 deuotions
                 vnto
                 her
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 hee
                 that
                 will
                 gaine
                 eternall
                 life
                 must
                 make
                 his
                 approch
                 vnto
                 this
                 
                   Mary
                   ,
                   Mary
                
                 is
                 the
                 m
                 ladder
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 the
                 steps
                 of
                 this
                 ladder
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 will
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Pallace
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 must
                 first
                 ascend
                 by
                 these
                 staires
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 all
                 guilty
                 of
                 high
                 treason
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 that
                 can
                 coniecture
                 what
                 will
                 bee
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 issue
                 of
                 your
                 cause
                 but
                 God
                 onely
                 :
                 therefore
                 present
                 your selues
                 before
                 Mary
                 with
                 all
                 humble
                 and
                 submissiue
                 behauiour
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 approch
                 vnto
                 her
                 Sonne
                 :
                 and
                 first
                 take
                 the
                 aduise
                 of
                 Dominicke
                 before
                 you
                 prostrate
                 your selues
                 to
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 it
                 would
                 sauour
                 of
                 intrusion
                 and
                 much
                 presumption
                 to
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 conference
                 of
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 prepare
                 her
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 .
                 Bee
                 you
                 therefore
                 regardfull
                 to
                 gaine
                 the
                 good
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 familiars
                 and
                 fauourites
                 ,
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 whom
                 you
                 may
                 more
                 confidently
                 get
                 accesse
                 and
                 admittance
                 into
                 her
                 chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 spaedier
                 audience
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 presented
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 whereby
                 your
                 request
                 shall
                 bee
                 with
                 greater
                 expedition
                 granted
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 all
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 Dominicke
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 be
                 my
                 sworne
                 enemy
                 aboue
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 yet
                 am
                 I
                 compelled
                 to
                 depain●
                 thy
                 praises
                 and
                 haue
                 already
                 made
                 worthy
                 mention
                 of
                 thy
                 Order
                 vpon
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 conception
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 now
                 bee
                 
                 more
                 deuout
                 &
                 addicted
                 vnto
                 thy
                 Order
                 then
                 euer
                 formerly
                 they
                 haue
                 been
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Virgins
                 darling
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 able
                 to
                 preuaile
                 much
                 with
                 her
                 in
                 mens
                 behalfe
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 will
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 created
                 heauen
                 not
                 for
                 beasts
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Christians
                 ;
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 your
                 deuotion
                 must
                 not
                 coole
                 within
                 you
                 ,
                 neither
                 must
                 your
                 life
                 bee
                 bestiall
                 ,
                 nay
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 conuersation
                 of
                 Infidels
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 who
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 charity
                 and
                 all
                 perfection
                 will
                 obtaine
                 sanctification
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 direct
                 your
                 prayers
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 make
                 intercession
                 for
                 these
                 temporall
                 and
                 momentary
                 commodities
                 .
                 By
                 performance
                 where
                 of
                 you
                 shall
                 fulfill
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Saint
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 may
                 peraduenture
                 conceit
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 and
                 take
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 leade
                 you
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 kingdome
                 :
                 hee
                 doth
                 indeed
                 behold
                 you
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 before
                 you
                 with
                 open
                 armes
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 you
                 bee
                 entertained
                 with
                 his
                 embracements
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 haue
                 recourse
                 vnto
                 
                   Dominick
                   ,
                   Stanislaus
                   ,
                   ●ernardus
                   ,
                   Anselmus
                   ,
                   Stephanus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 guard-Angell
                 ,
                 and
                 entreat
                 them
                 to
                 conuey
                 you
                 into
                 the
                 Palace
                 of
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 .
                 Also
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 speak
                 vnto
                 the
                 Queene
                 must
                 run
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 she
                 aboue
                 all
                 that
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 pangs
                 and
                 torments
                 which
                 her
                 deare
                 Son
                 suffered
                 for
                 your
                 sakes
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 her selfe
                 .
                 n
                 Honour
                 the
                 Angell
                 that
                 is
                 your
                 guardian
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Pages
                 of
                 your
                 Soueraigne
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 alwaies
                 beholdeth
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 full
                 of
                 Maiesty
                 and
                 glory
                 .
                 Be
                 euer
                 carefull
                 of
                 your
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 good
                 Angell
                 that
                 takest
                 charge
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 lend
                 me
                 thy
                 hand
                 and
                 bring
                 me
                 the
                 directest
                 way
                 vnto
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 doe
                 me
                 this
                 fauour
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 my
                 introduction
                 vnto
                 some
                 grace
                 with
                 your
                 Prince
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 all
                 Saints
                 are
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 haue
                 great
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 that
                 Soueraigne
                 King.
                 The
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 from
                 that
                 celestial
                 mansion
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 had
                 but
                 tasted
                 the
                 delicacy
                 of
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 loue
                 which
                 was
                 broached
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 of
                 Tabor
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 you
                 would
                 despise
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 cōparison
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 wine
                 is
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 both
                 delicate
                 and
                 pure
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 voluptuousnesse
                 is
                 mingled
                 and
                 sophisticated
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 retaineth
                 no
                 sweetnesse
                 or
                 sauour
                 .
                 Who
                 so
                 drinketh
                 of
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 shall
                 quench
                 his
                 thirst
                 as
                 Magdalene
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 dranke
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Court
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 are
                 very
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 will
                 ,
                 cannot
                 enter
                 in
                 thereat
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 knocke
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 taking
                 an
                 Angell
                 for
                 his
                 guide
                 ,
                 and
                 humility
                 and
                 obedience
                 for
                 his
                 two
                 companions
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 admittance
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 if
                 you
                 bee
                 not
                 associated
                 with
                 these
                 two
                 vertues
                 .
                 The
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 protector
                 thereof
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 obediently
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 nay
                 more
                 in
                 being
                 obediēt
                 vnto
                 his
                 executioners
                 he
                 was
                 obedient
                 vnto
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 &
                 may
                 therefore
                 in
                 right
                 now
                 challenge
                 obedience
                 frō
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 shall
                 deuoutly
                 serue
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Dominick
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 sure
                 to
                 obtaine
                 plenary
                 remission
                 for
                 his
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 confirmed
                 all
                 with
                 an
                 oath
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 very
                 solemnly
                 ,
                 imprecating
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 and
                 all
                 hell
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 said
                 three
                 seuerall
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 resistance
                 ,
                 
                   Aue
                   Maria
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 saying
                 of
                 Ora
                 ,
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   Orapro
                   illis
                   miseris
                   peccatoribus
                   nunc
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   hora
                   mortis
                   ,
                
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 Dominicke
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 hee
                 cried
                 ,
                 O
                 Dominicke
                 ,
                 neuer
                 diddest
                 thou
                 receiue
                 so
                 much
                 honour
                 from
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 dost
                 merit
                 this
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 ;
                 and
                 turning
                 to
                 the
                 Sub-prior
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 cursed
                 bee
                 thy
                 comming
                 hither
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 brought
                 such
                 shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 vnto
                 Diuels
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   22.
                   day
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 did
                 exorcise
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 whereof
                 there
                 happened
                 a
                 disputation
                 between
                 father
                 
                   Peter
                   d'Ambruc
                
                 ,
                 Sub-prior
                 of
                 the
                 Couent
                 royall
                 of
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 at
                 S
                 Maximin
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominicke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 possessed
                 
                   Louyse
                   Capeau
                
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Sub.
                 prior
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 could
                 conceiue
                 no
                 true
                 proofe
                 or
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 to
                 induce
                 him
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Louyse
                 was
                 possessed
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 Thou
                 pleasest
                 me
                 well
                 in
                 not
                 beleeuing
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 affirming
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 extraordinary
                 actions
                 and
                 gestures
                 doe
                 expresly
                 proceed
                 from
                 her selfe
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Father
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 neuer
                 beleeue
                 her
                 possession
                 .
                 I
                 perceiue
                 well
                 (
                 answered
                 Verrine
                 )
                 what
                 thou
                 beleeuest
                 ,
                 thou
                 saiest
                 Credo
                 ,
                 and
                 non
                 Credo
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 indeed
                 irresolute
                 and
                 doubtfull
                 .
                 Thou
                 maiest
                 tell
                 mee
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 bound
                 to
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 faith
                 ▪
                 but
                 what
                 commendation
                 is
                 this
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ?
                 The
                 said
                 father
                 replyed
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 speake
                 Latine
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 constraineth
                 me
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 vulgar
                 tongue
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 Thou
                 lyest
                 in
                 saying
                 so
                 .
                 I
                 lie
                 not
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 )
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 againe
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 Louyse
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 abundantly
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 haue
                 the
                 greater
                 power
                 to
                 tempt
                 her
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 shee
                 might
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 giue
                 easie
                 credit
                 vnto
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 tell
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 this
                 which
                 shee
                 doth
                 ,
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Diuell
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 strange
                 deportments
                 ,
                 and
                 discourses
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 and
                 counterfaited
                 by
                 her selfe
                 .
                 No
                 no
                 ,
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 is
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 deiected
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 difficulty
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 beholdeth
                 .
                 Then
                 replyed
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 giuest
                 my
                 ielousies
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 What
                 desirest
                 thou
                 to
                 build
                 and
                 firme
                 ,
                 in
                 thee
                 a
                 beleefe
                 that
                 Louyse
                 is
                 possessed
                 ?
                 Doest
                 thou
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 ?
                 I
                 doe
                 very
                 well
                 perceiue
                 that
                 thou
                 are
                 not
                 hasty
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 this
                 a
                 very
                 vnusuall
                 accident
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 shee
                 possessed
                 after
                 the
                 ordinary
                 fashion
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 striue
                 to
                 expresse
                 themselues
                 with
                 eloquent
                 and
                 affected
                 phrases
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 a
                 cheate
                 vpon
                 mens
                 beleefe
                 and
                 vpon
                 their
                 soules
                 also
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 heere
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 to
                 conuert
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 deceiue
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 holding
                 the
                 Booke
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 commanded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 answere
                 vnto
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 would
                 demand
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 Verrine
                 snatched
                 away
                 the
                 booke
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 threw
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 What
                 ?
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 exorcise
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 when
                 shee
                 is
                 not
                 possessed
                 ?
                 Then
                 hee
                 said
                 vnto
                 her
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 .
                 No
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 suffer
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 be
                 exorcised
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 foole
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 not
                 possessed
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 permit
                 them
                 to
                 exorcist
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 cry
                 aloud
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 giuen
                 over
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 heed
                 how
                 I
                 sweare
                 this
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 gaue
                 not
                 ouer
                 to
                 exorcise
                 and
                 to
                 adiure
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 answere
                 .
              
               
                 Verrine
                 then
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 What
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 haue
                 mee
                 answere
                 vnto
                 ?
                 Afterward
                 hee
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 Subpriour
                 ,
                 hauing
                 first
                 made
                 answere
                 vnto
                 certaine
                 Latin
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 exorcisme
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 latin
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 latin
                 of
                 the
                 vulgar
                 kinde
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 Louyse
                 vnderstandeth
                 all
                 this
                 passingly
                 well
                 ,
                 her
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 haue
                 brought
                 her
                 vp
                 to
                 speake
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 latin
                 ,
                 haue
                 they
                 nor
                 ?
                 And
                 so
                 mocking
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 continued
                 on
                 his
                 speech
                 ,
                 The
                 Hereticks
                 haue
                 a
                 custome
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 instruct
                 their
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 latin
                 tongue
                 ▪
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 know
                 this
                 ?
                 Ha!
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 litle
                 time
                 since
                 Louyse
                 first
                 learned
                 her
                 Consit●or
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin.
                 All
                 this
                 while
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 ceased
                 not
                 to
                 adiure
                 him
                 :
                 vnto
                 whom
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 will
                 not
                 answere
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 am
                 resolued
                 to
                 resist
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 can
                 resist
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 prostrate
                 my selfe
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 withstand
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 force
                 I
                 haue
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 spake
                 in
                 an
                 extreame
                 fury
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 making
                 semblance
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 would
                 flee
                 from
                 his
                 place
                 of
                 abode
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 No
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 oppose
                 my selfe
                 against
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 reluctancy
                 that
                 I
                 possibly
                 may
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 stomach
                 to
                 praise
                 and
                 doe
                 honour
                 vnto
                 mine
                 enemy
                 .
                 o
                 Why
                 should
                 I
                 praise
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 would
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 lay
                 in
                 my
                 power
                 ,
                 willingly
                 disseate
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 he
                 holdeth
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Order
                 are
                 heere
                 present
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 giue
                 them
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 consolation
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Hee
                 hath
                 commanded
                 mee
                 to
                 quyet
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 like
                 a
                 gally-slaue
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 doe
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 my
                 confusion
                 and
                 despite
                 ,
                 that
                 Dominick
                 hath
                 obtained
                 a
                 grant
                 from
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Order
                 may
                 liue
                 in
                 great
                 perfection
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 liue
                 vntainted
                 from
                 the
                 pollutions
                 of
                 any
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 .
                 p
                 Yet
                 before
                 hee
                 spake
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 disputation
                 betweene
                 the
                 Subpriour
                 and
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 walls
                 and
                 inclosures
                 did
                 not
                 sanctifie
                 mens
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 much
                 villany
                 was
                 hatched
                 in
                 Cloysters
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 purpose
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 accuse
                 any
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 naught
                 did
                 not
                 blemish
                 or
                 lay
                 any
                 aspersion
                 of
                 infamy
                 vpon
                 the
                 good
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Sub-priour
                 said
                 ,
                 Are
                 not
                 we
                 to
                 commit
                 any
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 by
                 our
                 Rule
                 ?
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 No.
                 And
                 being
                 asked
                 if
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 S.
                 Francis
                 might
                 beare
                 a
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 .
                 Verrine
                 said
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 :
                 as
                 might
                 also
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Claire
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 subioyned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 did
                 more
                 cast
                 about
                 to
                 circumuent
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 Religious
                 Order
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 triumph
                 and
                 get
                 the
                 victory
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 others
                 :
                 because
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 wee
                 priuily
                 vndermine
                 the
                 wordlings
                 of
                 these
                 
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 manage
                 them
                 as
                 wee
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 mother
                 would
                 doe
                 her
                 childe
                 :
                 wee
                 suggest
                 vnto
                 yong
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 strict
                 in
                 obseruance
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 vpon
                 Sundaies
                 and
                 Holydaies
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 bequeath
                 that
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 decking
                 vp
                 and
                 imbellishing
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 other
                 vanities
                 .
                 To
                 yong
                 Gentlemen
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 yong
                 ,
                 now
                 or
                 neuer
                 thou
                 must
                 abandon
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 frequent
                 Tennis-courts
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 meetings
                 for
                 dancing
                 .
                 Thus
                 doe
                 we
                 take
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 deuout
                 meditations
                 ,
                 and
                 quench
                 in
                 them
                 any
                 motion
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 Euening-song
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 duety
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 to
                 performe
                 ;
                 but
                 contrariwise
                 wee
                 doe
                 present
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 thousand
                 occasions
                 to
                 commit
                 villany
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 wee
                 labour
                 to
                 seduce
                 a
                 Religious
                 person
                 ,
                 wee
                 vse
                 more
                 warinesse
                 and
                 circumspection
                 :
                 Astaroth
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 then
                 bestirres
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 suggesting
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 neede
                 not
                 make
                 such
                 haste
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 endeauouring
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 carelesse
                 in
                 his
                 deuotions
                 ,
                 and
                 telling
                 him
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 slender
                 consequence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 make
                 it
                 so
                 haynous
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 wanting
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 these
                 petty
                 duties
                 .
                 Much
                 cunning
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 hooking
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 knock
                 at
                 his
                 gate
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 windowes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 get
                 entrance
                 into
                 his
                 mansion
                 :
                 yet
                 are
                 wee
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 attempts
                 oftentimes
                 crossed
                 of
                 our
                 designement
                 ,
                 so
                 surely
                 doe
                 they
                 shut
                 vp
                 all
                 the
                 passages
                 that
                 lead
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 speake
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 that
                 giue
                 easte
                 entrance
                 and
                 accesse
                 to
                 Astaroth
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 q
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 three
                 Exorcismes
                 made
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 one
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 another
                 from
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 from
                 Dominick
                 .
              
               
                 Hereunto
                 hee
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 power
                 hee
                 would
                 disgorge
                 all
                 his
                 curses
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 began
                 the
                 reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 his
                 inspirations
                 .
              
               
                 Ha
                 Michaelis
                 !
                 thou
                 hast
                 neuer
                 seene
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 
                 we
                 striue
                 to
                 gaine
                 so
                 farre
                 vpon
                 the
                 beleefe
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 Romillon
                 and
                 Michaelis
                 haue
                 taught
                 and
                 lessoned
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 shall
                 bee
                 better
                 examined
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 abashed
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 who
                 beleeue
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 maner
                 in
                 all
                 new
                 miracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 some
                 stoppe
                 and
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 miracles
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 afterwards
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 olde
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 workes
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Diuell
                 are
                 intertained
                 gladly
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 great
                 euent
                 befalleth
                 ,
                 and
                 receiueth
                 no
                 r
                 affront
                 or
                 repugnancy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 that
                 it
                 commeth
                 not
                 from
                 God.
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 many
                 friends
                 at
                 thy
                 table
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 is
                 their
                 number
                 diminished
                 when
                 thou
                 commest
                 to
                 suffer
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ?
                 The
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 vse
                 to
                 eate
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 with
                 company
                 .
                 Peter
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 did
                 dest
                 deny
                 thy
                 master
                 ,
                 then
                 diddest
                 thou
                 begin
                 to
                 suffer
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 What
                 should
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 miserable
                 sinner
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 had
                 liued
                 in
                 innocency
                 ?
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 penitent
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 haddest
                 beene
                 as
                 Catherine
                 of
                 Sienna
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 wast
                 conceiued
                 without
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 alone
                 liued
                 without
                 s
                 any
                 spot
                 or
                 taint
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Martha
                 did
                 follow
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 example
                 of
                 virginity
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 familiar
                 of
                 thine
                 ;
                 as
                 Magdalene
                 is
                 of
                 thy
                 sonnes
                 .
                 Miracles
                 doe
                 euer
                 meete
                 with
                 some
                 opposition
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 heere
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 miracle
                 ,
                 &
                 an
                 euident
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Omnipotency
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 whereof
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 wrought
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 can
                 God
                 worke
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 miracles
                 ,
                 fuller
                 of
                 astonishment
                 and
                 rarenesse
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 is
                 .
                 This
                 miracle
                 was
                 wrought
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 particular
                 instance
                 and
                 solicitation
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 and
                 of
                 Dominick
                 ,
                 and
                 intended
                 primarily
                 for
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 
                 his
                 order
                 .
                 And
                 cursed
                 bee
                 him
                 that
                 doth
                 reforme
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 few
                 that
                 will
                 redresse
                 all
                 disorders
                 both
                 in
                 themselues
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Dominick
                 :
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 remaine
                 vnconformable
                 to
                 this
                 reformation
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 great
                 and
                 imminent
                 danger
                 .
                 Some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 the
                 reformation
                 ;
                 another
                 will
                 obiect
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 a
                 tender
                 and
                 delicate
                 constitution
                 :
                 another
                 will
                 excuse
                 himselfe
                 with
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 too
                 yong
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 vnder-goe
                 .
                 Neuerthelesse
                 ,
                 many
                 shall
                 take
                 vpon
                 them
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Dominick
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Rule
                 cannot
                 tollerate
                 any
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 his
                 Order
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 vnderstand
                 what
                 great
                 immunities
                 and
                 priuiledges
                 Dominick
                 hath
                 obteined
                 for
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 vnto
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 euer
                 exceedingly
                 deuoted
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 beloued
                 againe
                 by
                 the
                 Virgin
                 for
                 his
                 continency
                 and
                 puritie
                 .
                 Many
                 also
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 Habit
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 heare
                 of
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 sweete
                 sauour
                 it
                 rendreth
                 vp
                 vnto
                 the
                 Almightie
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 shall
                 the
                 Congregations
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 of
                 Vrsula
                 floorish
                 and
                 spread
                 their
                 branches
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 any
                 preiudice
                 vnto
                 other
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reformed
                 shall
                 liue
                 in
                 puritie
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God.
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 it
                 was
                 held
                 fit
                 that
                 Verrine
                 should
                 solemnly
                 sweare
                 vpon
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 aboue
                 spoken
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 they
                 asked
                 him
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 hee
                 answered
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 heere
                 present
                 are
                 of
                 different
                 opinions
                 .
                 The
                 Exorcist
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 expresse
                 himselfe
                 distinctly
                 and
                 cleerly
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 vtter
                 the
                 truth
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 reuealed
                 any
                 thing
                 vnto
                 him
                 concerning
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 plainly
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 t
                 she
                 was
                 immaculate
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 
                 command
                 him
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 more
                 amply
                 discourse
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 before
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 whereupon
                 he
                 beganne
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 I
                 affirme
                 that
                 the
                 Eternall
                 Father
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 resolued
                 to
                 send
                 his
                 Word
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 repaire
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 he
                 determine
                 to
                 create
                 a
                 creature
                 particularly
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 to
                 his
                 Sonne
                 :
                 who
                 being
                 also
                 that
                 King
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 was
                 able
                 so
                 to
                 fit
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Mother
                 should
                 co-operate
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 blessings
                 and
                 guifts
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 endow
                 her
                 with
                 all
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 iust
                 and
                 agreeable
                 vnto
                 reason
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 saw
                 and
                 knew
                 (
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 )
                 that
                 his
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 would
                 not
                 oppose
                 against
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 decreed
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 such
                 consequence
                 and
                 importance
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 Coniunction
                 of
                 the
                 Diuine
                 nature
                 vnto
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 iudged
                 it
                 fit
                 and
                 expedient
                 that
                 shee
                 should
                 be
                 for
                 euer
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 vassalage
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 originall
                 ,
                 actuall
                 ,
                 mortall
                 or
                 veniall
                 :
                 hence
                 it
                 commeth
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 neuer
                 did
                 trespasse
                 against
                 God
                 her
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 and
                 Ieremie
                 were
                 sanctified
                 from
                 their
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 the
                 sacred
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 out-shine
                 them
                 in
                 puritie
                 ,
                 when
                 amongst
                 al
                 the
                 creatures
                 that
                 were
                 euer
                 fashioned
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 shee
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 and
                 perfect
                 ,
                 next
                 vnto
                 the
                 humanitie
                 of
                 her
                 Sonne
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 God
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 time
                 either
                 past
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 besides
                 a
                 cleere
                 and
                 spotlesse
                 cristall
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 neuer
                 misted
                 ouer
                 or
                 made
                 dimme
                 by
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 he
                 fore-saw
                 in
                 this
                 Idea
                 or
                 glasse
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 should
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 race
                 of
                 her
                 life
                 gently
                 submit
                 her selfe
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 Angell
                 when
                 hee
                 came
                 vnto
                 her
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Eue
                 had
                 her
                 creation
                 exempted
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 standeth
                 with
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 Eue
                 should
                 haue
                 a
                 greater
                 dowry
                 of
                 integritie
                 then
                 euer
                 the
                 first
                 had
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Adam
                 
                 being
                 the
                 type
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 created
                 without
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 a
                 mould
                 of
                 earth
                 that
                 neuer
                 was
                 mingled
                 with
                 vncleannesse
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 this
                 second
                 Adam
                 surmount
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 his
                 humanitie
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 God
                 tooke
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Adam
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 sleepe
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 ribbes
                 ,
                 and
                 thereof
                 created
                 Eve
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 while
                 the
                 second
                 Adam
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 slept
                 in
                 his
                 bosome
                 ,
                 u
                 tooke
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 ribbes
                 and
                 framed
                 x
                 another
                 Eve
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Father
                 contributed
                 thereunto
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 his
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 content
                 that
                 shee
                 should
                 haue
                 a
                 greater
                 portion
                 of
                 wisedome
                 then
                 the
                 Seraphins
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 his
                 humanity
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 manifest
                 it selfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 ribbe
                 which
                 Almightie
                 God
                 tooke
                 from
                 Adam
                 when
                 hee
                 slept
                 did
                 prefigure
                 and
                 fore-shew
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 aboue
                 declared
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 did
                 communicate
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 essentiall
                 goodnes
                 which
                 is
                 co-eternall
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 goodnes
                 of
                 that
                 proportion
                 and
                 magnificense
                 as
                 could
                 possibly
                 be
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 a
                 pure
                 and
                 immaculate
                 creature
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 did
                 dictate
                 the
                 forme
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 testification
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 spoken
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 Wee
                 whose
                 names
                 are
                 vnder-signed
                 haue
                 heard
                 and
                 seene
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 spoken
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 
                   Louyse
                   Cappeau
                
                 who
                 is
                 possessed
                 by
                 three
                 Diuels
                 by
                 some
                 witch-craft
                 that
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 was
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 her
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 named
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 after
                 much
                 resistance
                 and
                 renitency
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 length
                 forced
                 by
                 God
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 to
                 deliuer
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 heere
                 written
                 touching
                 the
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Eternall
                 Word
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 glory
                 and
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 Soules
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 further
                 confessed
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 agony
                 and
                 chase
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 saluation
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 holy
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 a
                 consequent
                 but
                 one
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Afterward
                 he
                 said
                 that
                 al
                 these
                 acts
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 confirme
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 touched
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Dominick
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 show
                 how
                 agreeable
                 his
                 rule
                 was
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Miracle
                 was
                 wrought
                 in
                 fauour
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 .
                 Obserue
                 heere
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 spoken
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 Verrine
                 had
                 said
                 that
                 this
                 Miracle
                 was
                 wrought
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 and
                 Dominick
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 to
                 confirme
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 had
                 aboue
                 spoken
                 ,
                 he
                 tooke
                 an
                 oath
                 the
                 strongest
                 and
                 most
                 binding
                 that
                 a
                 Diuel
                 possibly
                 could
                 take
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 euer
                 an
                 oath
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 tye
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 this
                 oath
                 .
                 And
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 oath
                 was
                 of
                 validitie
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 hee
                 said
                 vnto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 cast
                 out
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 foresaw
                 that
                 these
                 Diuels
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 good
                 will
                 obey
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 were
                 adiured
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 gaue
                 his
                 Church
                 authority
                 ouer
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 constraine
                 thē
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 .
                 I
                 affirme
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 oathes
                 of
                 Diuels
                 are
                 in
                 force
                 whē
                 they
                 are
                 discreetly
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 thē
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 oath
                 now
                 inquestion
                 is
                 taken
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 solemnitie
                 as
                 possiblie
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 I
                 hauing
                 sworne
                 vpon
                 the
                 honoured
                 and
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Eternall
                 Wisedome
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 infinite
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 taken
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 militant
                 and
                 triumphant
                 against
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 sinister
                 or
                 reserued
                 purpose
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Diuels
                 many
                 times
                 make
                 their
                 aduantage
                 if
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 doe
                 not
                 looke
                 about
                 him
                 with
                 great
                 warinesse
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 hee
                 had
                 taken
                 this
                 
                 oath
                 ,
                 hee
                 called
                 for
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 militant
                 and
                 triumphant
                 to
                 fall
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 imprecation
                 he
                 made
                 against
                 all
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 may
                 heere
                 behold
                 the
                 list
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 and
                 heard
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 aboue
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 signed
                 their
                 names
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Frier
                 
                   Peter
                   Dambruc
                   ,
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 ,
                 Romillon
                 Priest
                 vnworthy
                 ,
                 Godam
                 Doctor
                 in
                 Diuinity
                 ,
                 Frier
                 
                   Peter
                   Foruer
                
                 ,
                 Vicar
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Baume
                   ,
                   A.
                   Porchieres
                   ,
                   Lange
                   ,
                   Carret
                   ,
                   Baltazar
                   Charuaz
                   ,
                   A.
                   Lymory
                
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                   Honorat
                   ,
                   Boeuf
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Flotte
                
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                   Denis
                   Guillemini
                
                 Priour
                 of
                 Romoules
                 ,
                 Frier
                 
                   William
                   Cadry
                
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 ,
                 Verrin
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   Adoramus
                   te
                   Christe
                   ,
                   quia
                   per
                   Sanctam
                   Crucem
                   tuam
                   redemisti
                   hos
                   ,
                   non
                   autem
                   nos
                   .
                
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 said
                 oath
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   Aue
                   Maria
                
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 said
                 other
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   Oraproillis
                   Sancta
                   Mater
                   Dei
                
                 :
                 and
                 againe
                 other
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   Ora
                   pro
                   illis
                   sancta
                   Magdalena
                
                 :
                 and
                 other
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   Ora
                   pro
                   illis
                   sancta
                   Martha
                
                 :
                 and
                 other
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 
                   Ora
                   pro
                   illis
                   sancte
                   Lazare
                
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Salutation
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 he
                 refused
                 to
                 say
                 
                   Mater
                   Dei
                
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 excellency
                 and
                 perfection
                 amongst
                 all
                 the
                 attributes
                 of
                 her
                 praises
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 dinner
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Sub-Prior
                 afore
                 named
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 speaking
                 to
                 
                   Magdalene
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 returned
                 &
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 &
                 bad
                 Leuiathan
                 come
                 forth
                 ,
                 who
                 presently
                 y
                 performed
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 he
                 said
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 Asmodee
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 foorth
                 like
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 mingled
                 with
                 sulphure
                 :
                 hee
                 further
                 said
                 to
                 Astaroth
                 ,
                 come
                 thou
                 foorth
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 flue
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 with
                 extreame
                 stinke
                 of
                 rosen
                 &
                 sulphure
                 .
              
               
               
                 Afterward
                 ,
                 as
                 Verrine
                 did
                 dictate
                 the
                 disputation
                 that
                 happened
                 betweene
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Sub-prior
                 afore
                 said
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 came
                 and
                 demaunded
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 two
                 Diuels
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 Gresill
                 and
                 
                   Sonneillon
                   .
                   Verrine
                
                 told
                 him
                 they
                 will
                 doe
                 you
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 seest
                 that
                 the
                 Princes
                 who
                 are
                 with
                 thee
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 thee
                 in
                 no
                 stead
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 come
                 thou
                 also
                 along
                 with
                 me
                 .
                 Verrine
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 yet
                 leaue
                 my
                 master
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 suffice
                 thee
                 that
                 I
                 bestow
                 my
                 seruants
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 immediatly
                 Gresill
                 and
                 Sonneillon
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 sensibly
                 felt
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 from
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 winde
                 .
                 Yet
                 did
                 not
                 Belzebub
                 leaue
                 intreating
                 of
                 Verrine
                 to
                 goe
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 z
                 Why
                 doest
                 thou
                 thus
                 intreat
                 mee
                 ?
                 I
                 cannot
                 goe
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 goe
                 ,
                 my
                 a
                 presence
                 would
                 preiudice
                 your
                 dessignement
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 ,
                 speake
                 not
                 thus
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 companions
                 .
                 Not
                 altogether
                 so
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 the
                 Diuell
                 hath
                 seduced
                 her
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
                 shall
                 bring
                 her
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 all
                 Hell.
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 wel
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 goe
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 to
                 conuert
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 to
                 b
                 take
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 command
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 goe
                 thether
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 Verrine
                 came
                 foorth
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 goe
                 against
                 Belzebub
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 Louyse
                 feele
                 his
                 departure
                 from
                 her
                 like
                 vnto
                 a
                 winde
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 comming
                 foorth
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 leaue
                 thee
                 altogether
                 .
                 Being
                 departed
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 Louyse
                 remained
                 in
                 her
                 ordinary
                 temper
                 resenting
                 onely
                 the
                 paines
                 that
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 witchcraft
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 were
                 these
                 two
                 women
                 exorcised
                 by
                 father
                 Francis
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 Souldiers
                 follow
                 their
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Belzebub
                 departed
                 wee
                 went
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 God
                 would
                 winne
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 growne
                 stony
                 in
                 their
                 obstinacy
                 :
                 his
                 desire
                 is
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 shunn
                 that
                 which
                 
                 is
                 naught
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 your selues
                 vnto
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 Wee
                 haue
                 been
                 at
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 diuerse
                 times
                 knocked
                 at
                 his
                 gate
                 ,
                 and
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 obserue
                 how
                 slender
                 thy
                 forces
                 are
                 when
                 thou
                 doest
                 demand
                 for
                 help
                 of
                 my
                 seruants
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 thy
                 affaires
                 runne
                 in
                 a
                 low
                 ebbe
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 thou
                 art
                 now
                 so
                 sad
                 and
                 dumpish
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 thou
                 art
                 at
                 thy
                 wits
                 end
                 what
                 to
                 follow
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 thy
                 courage
                 be
                 abated
                 for
                 those
                 few
                 torments
                 which
                 thou
                 now
                 endurest
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 Hell
                 are
                 farre
                 more
                 grieuous
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 hee
                 spake
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 come
                 all
                 yee
                 Diuels
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 all
                 yee
                 Diuels
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Diuels
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 come
                 all
                 to
                 helpe
                 and
                 succour
                 Belzebub
                 ;
                 but
                 your
                 comming
                 wil
                 be
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 assistance
                 not
                 worth
                 your
                 comming
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 comparison
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 leaues
                 of
                 trees
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 turning
                 to
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 cheere
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 thou
                 loosest
                 one
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 gaine
                 tenne
                 :
                 ha
                 cursed
                 spirit
                 ,
                 oughtest
                 thou
                 not
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 soules
                 were
                 not
                 created
                 by
                 thee
                 ?
                 Doest
                 thou
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 take
                 them
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 Thou
                 hast
                 inueagled
                 thousands
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thinkest
                 thou
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 euer
                 dissemble
                 this
                 ?
              
               
                 If
                 c
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 that
                 leaues
                 of
                 trees
                 could
                 weepe
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 shed
                 forth
                 teares
                 of
                 blood
                 for
                 this
                 wretched
                 sinner
                 ,
                 so
                 vast
                 are
                 his
                 offences
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 turned
                 his
                 discourse
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 great
                 God!
                 how
                 good
                 ,
                 how
                 bountifull
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 sweet
                 art
                 thou
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 tortured
                 and
                 tormented
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 patience
                 to
                 behold
                 thy
                 great
                 goodnesse
                 towards
                 the
                 grossest
                 sinners
                 ,
                 especially
                 towards
                 this
                 man
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 forbidden
                 to
                 name
                 .
                 O
                 all
                 powerfull
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 vntie
                 and
                 let
                 out
                 those
                 heapes
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 hurle
                 downe
                 thy
                 lightning
                 from
                 heauen
                 to
                 destroy
                 this
                 wretch
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 vtter
                 perdition
                 ,
                 who
                 sendeth
                 
                 soules
                 to
                 hell
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 haile
                 that
                 falleth
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 God
                 can
                 dissemble
                 this
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 he
                 any
                 more
                 indure
                 his
                 execrable
                 villanies
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 pleasure
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 either
                 conuerted
                 or
                 punished
                 .
                 The
                 impatiencie
                 which
                 God
                 taketh
                 at
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 obstinate
                 soules
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 impatiency
                 as
                 may
                 any
                 way
                 darken
                 or
                 preiudice
                 his
                 perfections
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 an
                 argument
                 in
                 him
                 of
                 vnblemished
                 goodnesse
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 in
                 iustice
                 should
                 dart
                 downe
                 lightning
                 from
                 heauen
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 suffer
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 gape
                 and
                 swallow
                 them
                 vp
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 better
                 deserued
                 this
                 punishment
                 then
                 Dathan
                 and
                 Abiran
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 earth
                 deuoured
                 vp
                 for
                 their
                 rebellion
                 .
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 flie
                 from
                 thee
                 ;
                 whether
                 he
                 descend
                 to
                 hel
                 ,
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 essence
                 thou
                 art
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 he
                 doth
                 imagine
                 to
                 stray
                 from
                 thee
                 by
                 wandring
                 like
                 a
                 vagabond
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 seest
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 euery
                 where
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 ascend
                 vnto
                 heauen
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 the
                 gates
                 are
                 shut
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 repentant
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 perchance
                 flie
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 euade
                 .
              
               
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 reseruation
                 of
                 three
                 things
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 wouldest
                 not
                 that
                 sinners
                 should
                 intermeddle
                 or
                 dip
                 their
                 fingers
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 thy
                 glorie
                 ,
                 iudgement
                 and
                 vengeance
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 guidance
                 and
                 gouernement
                 of
                 things
                 is
                 most
                 proper
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 let
                 him
                 alone
                 in
                 his
                 course
                 of
                 gouernement
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 knoweth
                 wel
                 when
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 innocencie
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 protection
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 thinke
                 ye
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 suffer
                 this
                 iniquitie
                 to
                 branch
                 vp
                 higher
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 he
                 is
                 wearied
                 with
                 his
                 long
                 sufferance
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 wil
                 see
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 inditement
                 ,
                 and
                 howsoeuer
                 this
                 busines
                 shal
                 fal
                 ,
                 he
                 wil
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 fashion
                 and
                 shape
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 soules
                 .
                 d
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 he
                 shal
                 be
                 burned
                 aliue
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 wil
                 needs
                 perish
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 leaue
                 him
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 good
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 was
                 
                 not
                 wanting
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 God
                 resembleth
                 a
                 father
                 of
                 many
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 all
                 stubborne
                 and
                 rebellious
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 obey
                 him
                 neither
                 by
                 allurements
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 threats
                 :
                 then
                 doth
                 this
                 father
                 say
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 deserue
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 disobedient
                 to
                 their
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 harken
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 for
                 hope
                 of
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 admonitions
                 or
                 inducements
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 laid
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 continue
                 on
                 in
                 their
                 contempt
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 full
                 of
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 prouide
                 this
                 great
                 remedy
                 for
                 you
                 miserable
                 and
                 accursed
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 lay
                 hold
                 vpon
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 small
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 conceiue
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 indebted
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 thinking
                 with
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 promised
                 Paradise
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 heauen
                 was
                 not
                 destinated
                 to
                 intertaine
                 beasts
                 or
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Christians
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 vexed
                 with
                 a
                 holy
                 kind
                 of
                 impatience
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 considereth
                 the
                 mischieuous
                 and
                 malitious
                 purposes
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 purchased
                 their
                 soules
                 at
                 an
                 high
                 and
                 inestimable
                 rate
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 satisfying
                 of
                 which
                 paiment
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 expedient
                 that
                 diuinitie
                 should
                 be
                 vnited
                 vnto
                 a
                 humane
                 nature
                 .
                 Thou
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 the
                 powerfull
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 did'st
                 suffer
                 much
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 ,
                 and
                 wert
                 vnder
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 neere
                 vnto
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 do
                 they
                 renounce
                 thy
                 Passion
                 (
                 O
                 God
                 )
                 the
                 nailes
                 ,
                 and
                 al
                 other
                 instruments
                 of
                 thy
                 torments
                 ;
                 and
                 doest
                 thou
                 still
                 hearken
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 willingly
                 subiect
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 saue
                 them
                 ?
                 Why
                 art
                 thou
                 so
                 fond
                 ouer
                 them
                 ;
                 is
                 not
                 thy
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 in
                 heauen
                 with
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ?
                 If
                 all
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 leaues
                 of
                 trees
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Starres
                 of
                 heauen
                 were
                 capable
                 to
                 sound
                 forth
                 thy
                 praises
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 all
                 blesse
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 thee
                 thanks
                 for
                 those
                 manifold
                 benefits
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 conferred
                 vpon
                 men
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 their
                 creation
                 alone
                 doth
                 challenge
                 euerlasting
                 giuing
                 of
                 
                 thanks
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 giuen
                 his
                 Angels
                 charge
                 ouer
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 euer
                 intercede
                 on
                 your
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 haue
                 a
                 little
                 patience
                 .
                 The
                 Virgin
                 Marie
                 is
                 also
                 euer
                 mediating
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 you
                 regardlesse
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 especially
                 this
                 wretch
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 either
                 be
                 burned
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 conuerted
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 suffer
                 or
                 looke
                 on
                 villanies
                 of
                 so
                 soule
                 a
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 businesse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 messengers
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 haue
                 been
                 at
                 his
                 gate
                 and
                 haue
                 diuers
                 times
                 knocked
                 there
                 :
                 I
                 my selfe
                 also
                 was
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 further
                 the
                 proiect
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Accursed
                 feind
                 ,
                 thou
                 diddest
                 imagine
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 combine
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 deceiued
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 cannot
                 swarue
                 from
                 the
                 commission
                 of
                 my
                 Master
                 .
                 I
                 did
                 indeed
                 suffer
                 my
                 seruants
                 to
                 giue
                 thee
                 assistance
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 my selfe
                 I
                 tooke
                 part
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 that
                 iourney
                 of
                 set
                 purpose
                 to
                 declare
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Diuel
                 had
                 seduced
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Diuell
                 should
                 bee
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 right
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 tooke
                 a
                 solemne
                 oath
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 hee
                 had
                 now
                 vttered
                 ,
                 was
                 agreeable
                 vnto
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 Verrine
                 was
                 dictating
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 formerly
                 deliuered
                 touching
                 the
                 immaculate
                 conception
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 ▪
                 Virgin
                 Marie
                 ,
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 asked
                 what
                 he
                 meant
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 humanitie
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 repose
                 it selfe
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 God
                 did
                 forme
                 his
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 ribs
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ;
                 You
                 may
                 here
                 cauill
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 this
                 proposition
                 must
                 bee
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 is
                 before
                 his
                 Mother
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 humanitie
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 whatsoever
                 are
                 )
                 was
                 alwaies
                 present
                 with
                 his
                 celestiall
                 Father
                 :
                 for
                 with
                 him
                 nothing
                 can
                 bee
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 past
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 is
                 present
                 :
                 the
                 Sonne
                 
                 is
                 before
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 e
                 because
                 the
                 Father
                 did
                 first
                 f
                 behold
                 the
                 humanitie
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 before
                 hee
                 beheld
                 his
                 mother
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 you
                 cannot
                 properly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 precedeth
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 God
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 present
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   23.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 furious
                 inuectiue
                 g
                 against
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 saying
                 with
                 great
                 out-cries
                 :
              
               
                 Accursed
                 wretch
                 ,
                 thou
                 deseruest
                 to
                 haue
                 thy
                 life
                 restored
                 vnto
                 thee
                 tenne
                 thousand
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 so
                 many
                 times
                 suffer
                 death
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 die
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 sacrilegiouslie
                 offended
                 .
              
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 yet
                 deale
                 fauourable
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thy selfe
                 giue
                 no
                 stop
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Ha
                 you
                 Capuchins
                 !
                 you
                 shall
                 bee
                 punished
                 with
                 temporall
                 calamities
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 did
                 vary
                 from
                 the
                 forme
                 which
                 was
                 prescribed
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 You
                 might
                 well
                 conceiue
                 ;
                 that
                 Almighty
                 God
                 hath
                 communicated
                 power
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 command
                 Diuels
                 :
                 and
                 your
                 charity
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 beare
                 vnto
                 your
                 neighbours
                 might
                 haue
                 perswaded
                 you
                 hither
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 take
                 information
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 alwaies
                 absolute
                 ,
                 that
                 conceiteth
                 hee
                 is
                 already
                 sufficiently
                 informed
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 to
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 (
                 who
                 euer
                 wrote
                 what
                 hee
                 deliuered
                 )
                 I
                 must
                 goe
                 thither
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 ;
                 consider
                 how
                 God
                 loueth
                 this
                 soule
                 :
                 Before
                 Christmas
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 this
                 sacke
                 emptied
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 neuer
                 such
                 villany
                 seene
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 euer
                 the
                 like
                 miracle
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 remedy
                 .
                 Verrine
                 also
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 aboue-mentioned
                 Sub-prior
                 .
                 h
                 Take
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 and
                 enioyne
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 goe
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 to
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 to
                 solicite
                 and
                 
                 labour
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
                 When
                 Verrine
                 issued
                 forth
                 ,
                 Gresil
                 who
                 held
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 declared
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 speake
                 to
                 the
                 Magician
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 then
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Magdalene
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 would
                 not
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Diuell
                 busied
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 because
                 Louyse
                 did
                 take
                 vpon
                 her
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 instruct
                 her
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 some
                 Diuell
                 in
                 her
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 reported
                 )
                 so
                 should
                 not
                 this
                 Magician
                 regard
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 spoken
                 for
                 his
                 reformation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 did
                 exorcise
                 ,
                 &
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 will
                 that
                 is
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 compasse
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 mightier
                 then
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 hell
                 it selfe
                 .
                 How
                 Idle
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 vnbeseeming
                 to
                 adde
                 excuses
                 to
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 old
                 dotage
                 of
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eue.
                 
              
               
                 Adam
                 thou
                 haddest
                 sufficient
                 grace
                 to
                 keepe
                 thy selfe
                 vntainted
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 diddest
                 suffer
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 bee
                 abused
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 wretched
                 sinners
                 doe
                 euery
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 soule
                 is
                 the
                 mistrisse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 as
                 the
                 Chambermaid
                 :
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 rise
                 betimes
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 serue
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 will
                 forthwith
                 oppugne
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 yet
                 but
                 young
                 ,
                 let
                 old
                 age
                 first
                 approch
                 :
                 we
                 shall
                 haue
                 leisure
                 and
                 time
                 enough
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 repentant
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 memory
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 blessings
                 which
                 are
                 showred
                 vpon
                 vs
                 from
                 aboue
                 :
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 will
                 thereunto
                 adioyne
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 contemplate
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 in
                 these
                 his
                 blessings
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 will
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 push
                 vs
                 on
                 ,
                 to
                 loue
                 and
                 feare
                 this
                 good
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 sourse
                 and
                 first
                 originall
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 happinesse
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 soule
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 heedfully
                 obserue
                 thy
                 diuine
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 bequeath
                 my selfe
                 vnto
                 thy
                 seruice
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 endure
                 no
                 longer
                 that
                 my
                 seruant
                 should
                 inuade
                 the
                 gouernment
                 of
                 my
                 house
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 
                 chambermaid
                 will
                 reply
                 ,
                 Ha
                 mistrisse
                 !
                 what
                 meane
                 you
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 your selfe
                 ?
                 take
                 compassion
                 of
                 your
                 tendernesse
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 of
                 too
                 delicate
                 a
                 composition
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 martyred
                 with
                 such
                 austere
                 courses
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 you
                 haue
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 repent
                 you
                 ,
                 solace
                 and
                 glut
                 your selfe
                 with
                 delights
                 ,
                 whiles
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 your
                 goods
                 with
                 freenesse
                 and
                 profusenesse
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 varie
                 and
                 runne
                 through
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 pastimes
                 ,
                 whiles
                 the
                 time
                 will
                 giue
                 this
                 liberty
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 My
                 words
                 (
                 you
                 see
                 )
                 sauour
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 maintaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 mistrisse
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 chambermaid
                 holdeth
                 the
                 raines
                 of
                 gouernment
                 in
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 the
                 family
                 will
                 soone
                 sinke
                 and
                 fall
                 to
                 decay
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 ill
                 beseemes
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 beare
                 sway
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 resembleth
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 wanteth
                 discretion
                 to
                 gouerne
                 her selfe
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 exact
                 a
                 reckoning
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 shall
                 haue
                 the
                 precedency
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 reward
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 punishment
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 soule
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 beleeue
                 him
                 that
                 framed
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 seruant
                 .
                 A
                 blind
                 man
                 is
                 vnfit
                 to
                 raigne
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 blind
                 .
                 i
                 The
                 soule
                 is
                 a
                 common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 conscience
                 bee
                 in
                 quiet
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 peaceable
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 should
                 gouerne
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 deuoid
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 apprehension
                 of
                 the
                 misery
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 suffer
                 .
                 Eue
                 spake
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 excuse
                 of
                 her
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 body
                 grumbles
                 and
                 kickes
                 perpetually
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 God
                 hath
                 an
                 armory
                 garnished
                 with
                 all
                 perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 euery
                 day
                 present
                 new
                 graces
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 demand
                 them
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 keepeth
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 storehouse
                 to
                 bestow
                 them
                 vpon
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 hath
                 your
                 God
                 giuen
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 Saints
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 resteth
                 not
                 heere
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 euery
                 day
                 offer
                 new
                 presents
                 vnto
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Embrace
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 you
                 hanged
                 naked
                 vpon
                 
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 your
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 your
                 aduocate
                 ,
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 are
                 your
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 pedigree
                 is
                 very
                 noble
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 also
                 ennoble
                 you
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 nobility
                 is
                 more
                 venerable
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 royalty
                 of
                 descents
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 k
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 lately
                 deceased
                 did
                 worthily
                 esteeme
                 of
                 this
                 nobilitie
                 ;
                 he
                 did
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 vpon
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 demeaning
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 as
                 a
                 malefactor
                 ,
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 heard
                 Masse
                 with
                 much
                 deuotion
                 and
                 effusion
                 of
                 teares
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 many
                 Priests
                 doe
                 not
                 so
                 attentiuely
                 meditate
                 vpon
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ;
                 therefore
                 was
                 his
                 death
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 martyrdome
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 would
                 rather
                 suffer
                 death
                 for
                 the
                 regard
                 and
                 reuerence
                 which
                 he
                 bare
                 vnto
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 giue
                 credit
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Magicians
                 had
                 foreshowne
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 dying
                 hee
                 pronounced
                 the
                 word
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 recommended
                 his
                 soule
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God.
                 Hee
                 had
                 offended
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 guilty
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 Kings
                 of
                 mighty
                 Nations
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 infected
                 with
                 heresie
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 Louyse
                 formerly
                 wert
                 :
                 yet
                 O
                 Henry
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 now
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
                 Be
                 glad
                 Marie
                 of
                 Medicis
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 haue
                 wedded
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 now
                 a
                 Saint
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 shalt
                 imitate
                 his
                 godly
                 end
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 inuest
                 thee
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 honour
                 :
                 and
                 thou
                 Dauphin
                 now
                 a
                 young
                 tender
                 King
                 ,
                 bee
                 thou
                 an
                 imitator
                 of
                 the
                 rare
                 indowments
                 of
                 thy
                 father
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 solicitous
                 to
                 giue
                 thee
                 vertuous
                 education
                 .
                 And
                 doe
                 you
                 all
                 loue
                 this
                 Prince
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 well
                 deserueth
                 to
                 beeloued
                 by
                 
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 cursed
                 be
                 him
                 that
                 shall
                 bandy
                 or
                 plot
                 against
                 this
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 yeeld
                 all
                 dutifull
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 especially
                 vnto
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 so
                 sweet
                 and
                 harmelesse
                 a
                 nature
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 :
                 who
                 will
                 proue
                 another
                 Lewes
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 vertue
                 was
                 canonized
                 a
                 Saint
                 .
                 Reioyce
                 little
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 father
                 is
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 I
                 speake
                 now
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 wormes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 examine
                 well
                 your selues
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 your
                 Prince
                 did
                 so
                 humble
                 and
                 deiect
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 you
                 be
                 prostrated
                 in
                 the
                 lowlinesse
                 of
                 spirit
                 ?
                 thinke
                 and
                 consider
                 seriously
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 l
                 Since
                 also
                 the
                 holy
                 Father
                 doth
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 no
                 superiour
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 bee
                 negligent
                 or
                 dainty
                 in
                 humbling
                 of
                 your selues
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Verrine
                 went
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 Magician
                 ;
                 but
                 before
                 hee
                 departed
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 hee
                 discoursed
                 of
                 the
                 wretched
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 almost
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 m
                 Certainly
                 Lewes
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Pharisie
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 the
                 shew
                 of
                 piety
                 thou
                 hast
                 heaped
                 vp
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 transgressions
                 and
                 other
                 damnable
                 sacrileges
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 numbred
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 thou
                 dost
                 out-strip
                 all
                 magicians
                 in
                 malice
                 and
                 impiety
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 sabbaths
                 and
                 assemblies
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Diuels
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 hell
                 it selfe
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 sufficient
                 to
                 afford
                 punishments
                 for
                 thee
                 proportionable
                 vnto
                 thy
                 villanies
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 protest
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 bee
                 not
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 &
                 will
                 beg
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 Hell
                 six
                 times
                 more
                 horrid
                 and
                 terrible
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 be
                 tormented
                 there
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 
                   Lewes
                   ,
                   Cain
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudas
                 shall
                 bee
                 adiudged
                 innocents
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 thee
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 had
                 not
                 as
                 then
                 shed
                 his
                 blood
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 I
                 
                 tel
                 thee
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 thy
                 abominations
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 heighth
                 &
                 vnsufferable
                 presumption
                 :
                 that
                 God
                 himselfe
                 would
                 bewaile
                 thy
                 wretched
                 estate
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 teares
                 :
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 would
                 willingly
                 bring
                 a
                 fagot
                 to
                 burne
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 say
                 ;
                 Iust
                 God
                 make
                 this
                 impious
                 villaine
                 to
                 liue
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 times
                 to
                 suffer
                 death
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 certaine
                 truth
                 ,
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 good
                 God
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 againe
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 ,
                 if
                 need
                 were
                 ,
                 come
                 now
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
                 on
                 this
                 n
                 Crosse.
                 
              
               
                 Besides
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 doe
                 of
                 pure
                 pitty
                 plead
                 thy
                 cause
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 truth
                 
                   Lewes
                   ,
                
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 any
                 need
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 bring
                 backe
                 those
                 soules
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 led
                 into
                 perdition
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 Lewes
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 his
                 messengers
                 and
                 guard
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 haue
                 cast
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 into
                 thy
                 house
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 more
                 ,
                 vnreasonable
                 creatures
                 would
                 beg
                 mercy
                 for
                 thee
                 at
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 endowed
                 with
                 reason
                 .
                 What
                 I
                 deliuer
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 for
                 nothing
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Diuell
                 of
                 an
                 Angell
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Saint
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 did
                 exorcise
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 whereof
                 Magdalene
                 moued
                 all
                 the
                 assembly
                 to
                 commiserate
                 her
                 case
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 deepe
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 sighs
                 which
                 shee
                 pitifully
                 breathed
                 forth
                 ,
                 whiles
                 the
                 Diuels
                 were
                 inwardly
                 torturing
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 hope
                 for
                 a
                 future
                 reward
                 ,
                 see
                 you
                 obey
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 already
                 Saints
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 now
                 the
                 full
                 fruition
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 eternall
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 vp-shot
                 of
                 your
                 labours
                 ,
                 bee
                 you
                 also
                 plentifull
                 in
                 your
                 duty
                 and
                 obedience
                 towards
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 damned
                 o
                 wretch
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 expect
                 no
                 recompence
                 of
                 my
                 paines
                 and
                 trauell
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   24.
                   of
                   December
                   being
                   Christmas-Eve
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 did
                 exorcise
                 ,
                 and
                 Verrine
                 discoursed
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 is
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 themselues
                 doe
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 tremble
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 p
                 God
                 was
                 wearied
                 with
                 your
                 impieties
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 leaped
                 downe
                 from
                 Heauen
                 to
                 earth
                 in
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 redresse
                 them
                 .
                 Blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 was
                 impatient
                 to
                 be
                 inclosed
                 vp
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 thy
                 flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 deprehended
                 in
                 thee
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 might
                 distast
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 his
                 desire
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 yssue
                 ▪
                 foorth
                 from
                 thy
                 holy
                 prison
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 speed
                 hee
                 might
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 light
                 vnto
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 remained
                 darke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 brightnes
                 communicable
                 vnto
                 his
                 creatures
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 Mary
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 the
                 Sunne
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 :
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 also
                 the
                 starres
                 that
                 shine
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 was
                 this
                 Sunne
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 celestiall
                 Father
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 illuminate
                 and
                 deriue
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 light
                 to
                 the
                 Moone
                 and
                 Starres
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 giue
                 light
                 vnto
                 euery
                 man
                 that
                 commeth
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 which
                 illumination
                 could
                 not
                 spread
                 it selfe
                 ouer
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 had
                 manifested
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 by
                 his
                 natiuity
                 .
                 Wonder
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 often
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 admiration
                 :
                 for
                 Kings
                 haue
                 their
                 Pallaces
                 and
                 bedds
                 furnished
                 euen
                 to
                 prodigality
                 ,
                 but
                 good
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 couldest
                 scarce
                 finde
                 a
                 place
                 to
                 bee
                 borne
                 ;
                 yet
                 mightest
                 thou
                 haue
                 built
                 for
                 thy selfe
                 a
                 Paris
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 chosen
                 the
                 cittie
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 her
                 greatnes
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 caused
                 some
                 Royall
                 Palace
                 to
                 bee
                 prepared
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 wisedome
                 and
                 goodnes
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 created
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 of
                 nothing
                 :
                 Neuerthelesse
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 guide
                 and
                 prouidence
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 depend
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 not
                 make
                 
                 choise
                 of
                 eminent
                 and
                 magnificent
                 places
                 for
                 thy
                 Natiuitie
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 Queenes
                 and
                 Princesses
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 assistant
                 vnto
                 thy
                 Mother
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 t
                 anell
                 .
              
               
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 more
                 powerfull
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 il
                 doe
                 thy
                 creatures
                 demeane
                 themselues
                 towards
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Ioseph
                 q
                 thou
                 diddest
                 doubt
                 at
                 first
                 the
                 veritie
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 wert
                 afterwards
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 that
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 a
                 Virgin
                 before
                 her
                 deliuery
                 ,
                 at
                 her
                 deliuery
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 her
                 deliuery
                 .
                 Thus
                 r
                 doe
                 many
                 now
                 question
                 this
                 very
                 miracle
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 wrought
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 should
                 tell
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 wil
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Highest
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 meanes
                 would
                 renue
                 the
                 league
                 and
                 amitie
                 which
                 is
                 betweene
                 his
                 loue
                 and
                 his
                 creatures
                 .
                 O
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 begotten
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 enter
                 into
                 thy
                 consideration
                 ,
                 how
                 choise
                 and
                 exquisite
                 a
                 Mansion
                 did
                 so
                 mighty
                 a
                 Father
                 prouide
                 for
                 this
                 onely
                 and
                 welbeloued
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 pleased
                 :
                 and
                 thinke
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 what
                 presentments
                 did
                 thy
                 deare
                 Sonne
                 prepare
                 to
                 offer
                 vnto
                 thee
                 as
                 his
                 Mother
                 ?
                 Blessed
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 where
                 was
                 the
                 goodly
                 beds
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rich
                 and
                 pompous
                 furniture
                 which
                 thou
                 diddest
                 prouide
                 for
                 thy
                 Spouse
                 ?
                 Where
                 were
                 thy
                 easie
                 Litters
                 to
                 carry
                 her
                 ?
                 Where
                 were
                 the
                 Caroches
                 ?
                 Where
                 were
                 the
                 horses
                 ?
                 There
                 was
                 but
                 an
                 Oxe
                 and
                 an
                 Asse
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 for
                 other
                 liuing
                 creatures
                 are
                 too
                 proud
                 to
                 be
                 witnesses
                 to
                 such
                 humility
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 refused
                 those
                 creatures
                 that
                 were
                 proud
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 horse
                 :
                 he
                 reiected
                 the
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 who
                 figure
                 vnto
                 vs
                 arrogancy
                 :
                 he
                 cared
                 not
                 for
                 Mules
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Hieroglyphicks
                 of
                 malice
                 :
                 hee
                 was
                 onely
                 contented
                 that
                 the
                 Oxe
                 and
                 the
                 Asse
                 should
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 beasts
                 full
                 of
                 simplicity
                 and
                 deuoid
                 of
                 maliciousnesse
                 .
                 The
                 Asse
                 pointeth
                 out
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 Oxe
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Asse
                 and
                 Oxe
                 doe
                 draw
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 beare
                 the
                 yoake
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 The
                 Angels
                 were
                 there
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Lords
                 and
                 
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 euidently
                 declared
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 that
                 melodious
                 song
                 ,
                 
                   Gloria
                   in
                   excelsis
                   Deo.
                
                 Thou
                 Francis
                 ,
                 couldest
                 well
                 haue
                 distinguished
                 the
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 musick
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 celestiall
                 harmony
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 diddest
                 so
                 well
                 apprehend
                 the
                 sweetnes
                 of
                 that
                 heauenly
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 that
                 vpon
                 the
                 touch
                 of
                 one
                 onely
                 string
                 thou
                 diddest
                 forget
                 nature
                 and
                 those
                 necessary
                 actions
                 of
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 who
                 so
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 tast
                 of
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 Heauen
                 will
                 haue
                 all
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 in
                 no
                 estimation
                 .
                 Great
                 God!
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 subiected
                 vnto
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 for
                 doe
                 thou
                 but
                 speake
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 dareth
                 resist
                 thee
                 ?
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 thou
                 mad'st
                 choice
                 of
                 a
                 poore
                 and
                 contemptible
                 Virgin
                 to
                 bee
                 thy
                 Mother
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 paterne
                 and
                 square
                 foorth
                 from
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 a
                 perfect
                 example
                 of
                 humility
                 vnto
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 would
                 euer
                 haue
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 shee
                 should
                 bee
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ?
                 Who
                 would
                 euer
                 haue
                 thought
                 that
                 her
                 Sonne
                 which
                 she
                 carried
                 in
                 her
                 armes
                 had
                 beene
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 Creator
                 of
                 Heauen
                 and
                 Earth
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 diddest
                 thou
                 yssue
                 foorth
                 from
                 that
                 chast
                 wombe
                 of
                 thy
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 taint
                 or
                 corruption
                 of
                 thy
                 integrity
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Sun-beame
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 glasse
                 without
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 maketh
                 it
                 more
                 cleere
                 and
                 brightsome
                 .
              
               
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 thy
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 and
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 Bethlem
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 vse
                 an
                 vnknown
                 stable
                 for
                 their
                 dwelling
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 much
                 displeased
                 at
                 this
                 thy
                 too
                 great
                 humility
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 obserue
                 the
                 haughtines
                 which
                 swelleth
                 mankind
                 :
                 I
                 meane
                 not
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 baser
                 and
                 more
                 subordinate
                 fellowes
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 indeed
                 very
                 shrubbs
                 and
                 flyes
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 faile
                 in
                 their
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 smallest
                 commoditie
                 that
                 may
                 befall
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 fall
                 a
                 murmuring
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 thou
                 doest
                 them
                 
                 wrong
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 nothing
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 cogitations
                 are
                 miscreated
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 errors
                 &
                 the
                 wrongfull
                 mis-apprehension
                 of
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 thou
                 diddest
                 enquire
                 after
                 some
                 lodging
                 wherein
                 you
                 might
                 retire
                 your selues
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 roome
                 in
                 the
                 Inne
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
                 because
                 they
                 knew
                 you
                 not
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 had
                 aduertisement
                 who
                 you
                 were
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 assuredly
                 haue
                 lodged
                 you
                 in
                 their
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 God
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 take
                 harborage
                 in
                 a
                 poore
                 beggerly
                 lodging
                 ,
                 being
                 almost
                 vntiled
                 and
                 open
                 euery
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 being
                 locked
                 and
                 made
                 sure
                 for
                 their
                 safety
                 .
                 You
                 therefore
                 that
                 are
                 poore
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 excuse
                 of
                 your
                 intemperatnesse
                 and
                 impatiency
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 contented
                 if
                 you
                 haue
                 but
                 where-with-all
                 to
                 intertaine
                 your
                 life
                 and
                 soule
                 together
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 stable
                 and
                 a
                 cratch
                 wherein
                 to
                 lodge
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 stable
                 is
                 your
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cratch
                 your
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 Ioseph
                 and
                 Mary
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 stable
                 ,
                 although
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 could
                 haue
                 beene
                 contented
                 to
                 bee
                 borne
                 without
                 doores
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 fields
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 made
                 election
                 of
                 a
                 stable
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 hee
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 being
                 honoured
                 by
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 might
                 bee
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 more
                 renoume
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 Palaces
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 had
                 permitted
                 the
                 ordering
                 and
                 determination
                 of
                 this
                 affaire
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 or
                 Sages
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 runne
                 a
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 course
                 vnto
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 ordained
                 .
                 But
                 good
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 diddest
                 by
                 inspiration
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 Iosephs
                 heart
                 to
                 chuse
                 the
                 stable
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 publish
                 vnto
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 despise
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 all
                 pretext
                 and
                 shadow
                 of
                 excuse
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 otherwise
                 obiect
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 too
                 poore
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 fitt
                 to
                 lodge
                 my
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 poore
                 man
                 is
                 as
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 him
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 stand
                 established
                 in
                 
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 place
                 where
                 God
                 was
                 borne
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 stable
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Palace
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 account
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 happinesse
                 to
                 behold
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 thy
                 soule
                 shall
                 no
                 longer
                 remaine
                 a
                 stable
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 become
                 a
                 Temple
                 and
                 a
                 Palace
                 when
                 God
                 shal
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 lodgeing
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Prophane
                 not
                 therefore
                 this
                 stable
                 with
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 sanctifie
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 more
                 venerable
                 then
                 this
                 Baume
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 enter
                 but
                 bare-footed
                 .
              
               
                 Bid
                 sinne
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 labour
                 to
                 thrust
                 themselues
                 into
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 stable
                 reserued
                 onely
                 for
                 God
                 ▪
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 repose
                 therein
                 .
                 Then
                 will
                 your
                 God
                 come
                 vnto
                 you
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 childe
                 ,
                 wrap
                 him
                 vp
                 charily
                 in
                 his
                 swathling
                 bands
                 ,
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 cherish
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 handle
                 him
                 with
                 gentlenes
                 and
                 deuotion
                 .
              
               
                 Mary
                 brought
                 him
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 she
                 not
                 dare
                 once
                 to
                 touch
                 him
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 would
                 you
                 be
                 so
                 hardy
                 to
                 handle
                 him
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 acquainted
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 feare
                 without
                 loue
                 is
                 fruitles
                 and
                 vnprofitable
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 loue
                 should
                 not
                 surmount
                 feare
                 ,
                 what
                 man
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 would
                 haue
                 the
                 boldnesse
                 to
                 appeare
                 before
                 him
                 ?
                 Thou
                 that
                 art
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 how
                 vngratefull
                 a
                 Spouse
                 shouldest
                 thou
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 diddest
                 not
                 make
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 thy
                 husbands
                 benefits
                 towards
                 thee
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 ignorant
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 said
                 to
                 Peter
                 ?
                 Feede
                 my
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 Preists
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 true
                 Shepheards
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 you
                 were
                 carefull
                 to
                 feede
                 and
                 giue
                 sustentation
                 vnto
                 your
                 flocke
                 .
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 speake
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 you
                 conuey
                 them
                 into
                 some
                 fat
                 pasturage
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 communicate
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 their
                 God
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wert
                 priuy
                 to
                 many
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 not
                 buried
                 thy
                 Talent
                 nor
                 fed
                 vpon
                 these
                 royall
                 viands
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 resolution
                 euer
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 dare
                 you
                 ,
                 proud
                 and
                 haughty
                 wretches
                 ,
                 conceaue
                 that
                 
                 you
                 are
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 diuide
                 some
                 portion
                 of
                 your
                 knowledge
                 vnto
                 your
                 neighbours
                 ?
              
               
                 Besides
                 ô
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 diuulged
                 the
                 visions
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 seene
                 and
                 thou
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 bin
                 silent
                 all
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 aduent
                 ,
                 but
                 hast
                 said
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 mountaines
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 many
                 mountaines
                 are
                 there
                 that
                 extoll
                 themselues
                 ?
              
               
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 also
                 enlarged
                 thy
                 voice
                 at
                 Aix
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 saying
                 :
                 Make
                 straight
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 yet
                 haue
                 there
                 bin
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 thy
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 that
                 carpe
                 at
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 a
                 glib
                 and
                 eloquent
                 toung
                 :
                 Others
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 bin
                 meerely
                 incited
                 out
                 of
                 curiosity
                 to
                 harken
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 others
                 murmure
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 gesture
                 which
                 thou
                 doest
                 vse
                 in
                 preaching
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 gracefull
                 :
                 to
                 some
                 others
                 they
                 obiect
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 vaine
                 of
                 preaching
                 is
                 too
                 domesticke
                 and
                 familiar
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 rather
                 heare
                 young
                 Diuines
                 preach
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 curious
                 and
                 neate
                 in
                 their
                 composures
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 deserue
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 dungeon
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 harken
                 vnto
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 nursed
                 vp
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
              
               
                 s
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 accursed
                 wretches
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 deeme
                 that
                 the
                 trauells
                 of
                 Preachers
                 are
                 nothing
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 they
                 many
                 times
                 forbeare
                 to
                 feede
                 when
                 hunger
                 seaseth
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 repose
                 themselues
                 when
                 sleepe
                 doth
                 ouertake
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 warme
                 not
                 themselues
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 benummed
                 with
                 colde
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 trauaile
                 a
                 fresh
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 already
                 tyred
                 and
                 wearied
                 .
                 Wherein
                 they
                 doe
                 like
                 faithfull
                 children
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 allured
                 by
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 affrighted
                 with
                 the
                 threats
                 of
                 Hell
                 ;
                 But
                 as
                 a
                 dutifull
                 childe
                 obeyeth
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 second
                 respect
                 but
                 meerely
                 out
                 of
                 affection
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 true
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 respect
                 not
                 their
                 particular
                 interests
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 decline
                 those
                 laborious
                 courses
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 vndertaken
                 ,
                 but
                 discharge
                 
                 that
                 duty
                 whereunto
                 God
                 by
                 a
                 sanctified
                 vocation
                 hath
                 called
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 number
                 are
                 Preists
                 ,
                 Religious
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 Preachers
                 .
              
               
                 t
                 One
                 signe
                 and
                 infallible
                 argument
                 of
                 eternall
                 predestination
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 willingnes
                 and
                 alacritie
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 free
                 confession
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 communicate
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serue
                 Mary
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 submissiuenesse
                 and
                 deuotion
                 .
                 u
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 standeth
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Guardian
                 vnto
                 the
                 Virgin
                 should
                 be
                 inuested
                 with
                 a
                 prerogatiue
                 of
                 greater
                 excellency
                 then
                 all
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 haue
                 precedency
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 and
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ieremy
                 .
                 For
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 Spouse
                 vnto
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 maintainer
                 and
                 putatiue
                 Father
                 of
                 her
                 son
                 .
                 Mary
                 was
                 indeed
                 thy
                 sister
                 ,
                 Ioseph
                 and
                 thou
                 doest
                 alwaies
                 shew
                 thy selfe
                 a
                 deare
                 and
                 trusty
                 associate
                 vnto
                 her
                 .
                 He
                 said
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Ioseph
                 had
                 for
                 a
                 space
                 a
                 touch
                 of
                 feare
                 and
                 iealousie
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 vnderstanding
                 the
                 mistery
                 which
                 lay
                 vailed
                 ouer
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 neither
                 doe
                 I
                 wonder
                 at
                 it
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 for
                 Mary
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 humour
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 blab
                 and
                 disclose
                 vnto
                 their
                 husbands
                 all
                 they
                 know
                 :
                 shee
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 straine
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 commit
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 her
                 by
                 Gabriell
                 the
                 Archangell
                 who
                 came
                 from
                 that
                 supreme
                 Counsell
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 close
                 custody
                 and
                 guard
                 of
                 secrecy
                 and
                 silence
                 .
                 Al
                 her
                 words
                 that
                 came
                 from
                 her
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 waight
                 and
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 for
                 Mary
                 was
                 not
                 like
                 vnto
                 Eue
                 ,
                 a
                 multiplyer
                 of
                 words
                 and
                 impertinent
                 discourses
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 dinner
                 also
                 Verrine
                 spake
                 of
                 sundry
                 subiects
                 ,
                 tending
                 much
                 to
                 edification
                 :
                 and
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 he
                 discoursed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soules
                 in
                 blisse
                 did
                 more
                 thirst
                 after
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enioying
                 of
                 our
                 company
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 then
                 Hell
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Diuels
                 together
                 could
                 after
                 their
                 ouer-throw
                 and
                 perdition
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 farre
                 
                 surmounted
                 the
                 impiety
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 .
                 He
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 When
                 you
                 sit
                 downe
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 imagine
                 that
                 those
                 blessings
                 which
                 are
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 doe
                 point
                 out
                 vnto
                 you
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   Accipe
                   ,
                   Redde
                   ,
                   Time.
                   Accipe
                   ,
                
                 take
                 thy
                 refection
                 ;
                 Redde
                 ,
                 giue
                 thanks
                 vnto
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 Time
                 ,
                 beware
                 how
                 thou
                 bee
                 found
                 vngratefull
                 for
                 such
                 manifold
                 blessings
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 space
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 had
                 giuen
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 honny-combe
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 women
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 found
                 lying
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 blowne
                 downe
                 from
                 a
                 tree
                 by
                 the
                 winde
                 .
                 And
                 Verrine
                 from
                 this
                 honny-combe
                 tooke
                 occasion
                 to
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 vnto
                 
                   Magdalene
                   ,
                   Magdalene
                
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 propose
                 the
                 Bee
                 vnto
                 thy
                 imitation
                 ,
                 which
                 silently
                 flieth
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 and
                 gathereth
                 the
                 extraction
                 of
                 whatsoeuer
                 iuice
                 is
                 most
                 precious
                 among
                 the
                 flowers
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 I
                 meane
                 vertues
                 .
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 x
                 goe
                 thou
                 likewise
                 to
                 Saint
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 thy
                 sisters
                 pluck
                 a
                 vertue
                 :
                 from
                 one
                 gather
                 Humility
                 ,
                 from
                 another
                 Patience
                 ,
                 from
                 another
                 an
                 vpright
                 intention
                 ,
                 from
                 another
                 Charity
                 ,
                 from
                 another
                 Obedience
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 doth
                 that
                 industrious
                 honny-fly
                 demeane
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 &
                 sometimes
                 dieth
                 through
                 his
                 laboriousnes
                 and
                 trauell
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 was
                 framed
                 to
                 take
                 paines
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 die
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 spake
                 further
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 saying
                 ,
                 O
                 immense
                 God!
                 Mary
                 did
                 beare
                 thee
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 diddest
                 support
                 her
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 diuinity
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 thou
                 wer
                 't
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 a
                 litle
                 Childe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mighty
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 y
                 would
                 haue
                 the
                 creature
                 to
                 co-operate
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 verified
                 in
                 thee
                 O
                 Mary
                 :
                 vnto
                 whom
                 although
                 God
                 did
                 inlarge
                 his
                 bounty
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 garnish
                 thy
                 minde
                 with
                 rare
                 and
                 inestimable
                 indowments
                 ,
                 yet
                 diddest
                 thou
                 still
                 appeare
                 more
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 shouldest
                 not
                 indeed
                 be
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 vnlesse
                 thou
                 haddest
                 contributed
                 some-what
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 vnto
                 his
                 working
                 :
                 
                 it
                 being
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 that
                 his
                 creatures
                 should
                 euer
                 make
                 contribution
                 of
                 some-thing
                 .
                 You
                 haue
                 nothing
                 to
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 him
                 but
                 your
                 will
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 exempt
                 himselfe
                 :
                 giue
                 him
                 therefore
                 your
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 will
                 content
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Verrine
                 compared
                 himselfe
                 to
                 a
                 barren
                 and
                 withered
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 God
                 hath
                 spouted
                 such
                 sappe
                 into
                 mee
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 I
                 doe
                 bring
                 foorth
                 sweete
                 and
                 wholesome
                 fruite
                 ,
                 yet
                 am
                 I
                 still
                 a
                 barren
                 and
                 an
                 accursed
                 tree
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 neuer
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 alwaies
                 remaine
                 a
                 Diuell
                 :
                 yet
                 thus
                 much
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 neuer
                 any
                 Deuill
                 raised
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 honour
                 as
                 to
                 laud
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accomplish
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 now
                 am
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 promised
                 vnto
                 him
                 a
                 diminution
                 z
                 and
                 abatement
                 of
                 some
                 degrees
                 of
                 his
                 punishment
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 his
                 duty
                 with
                 faithfulnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   25
                   ,
                   of
                   December
                   being
                   Christmas
                   day
                   .
                
              
               
                 a
                 ON
                 Christmas
                 day
                 ,
                 towards
                 midnight
                 the
                 three
                 Diuels
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 Louyse
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 to
                 labour
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 Magdalene
                 lulled
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 benummed
                 with
                 a
                 heauy
                 slumber
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 indured
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 Masse
                 was
                 saying
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Masse
                 once
                 ended
                 shee
                 returned
                 againe
                 to
                 her
                 accustomed
                 temper
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 houre
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 did
                 exorcise
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 b
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 looke
                 for
                 him
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 inquiry
                 after
                 the
                 litle
                 childe
                 which
                 lieth
                 in
                 the
                 stable
                 :
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 your
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 looke
                 vp
                 to
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 tremble
                 at
                 his
                 Diuinity
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 litle
                 childe
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 intertaine
                 him
                 
                 in
                 your
                 affections
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 his
                 Humanity
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 litle
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Diuinity
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 .
                 Euery
                 one
                 may
                 (
                 if
                 hee
                 will
                 )
                 dedicate
                 his
                 seruice
                 vnto
                 this
                 litle
                 childe
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 excuse
                 himselfe
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 but
                 hath
                 an
                 Oxe
                 and
                 an
                 Asse
                 ;
                 the
                 Asse
                 signifieth
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 Oxe
                 the
                 soule
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 resembleth
                 the
                 Oxe
                 ,
                 that
                 easily
                 knoweth
                 his
                 masters
                 cribb
                 .
                 This
                 Oxe
                 and
                 this
                 Asse
                 must
                 vngrudgingly
                 beare
                 the
                 yoak
                 that
                 their
                 master
                 laieth
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 mortifications
                 ,
                 afflictions
                 and
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 else
                 hapeneth
                 vnto
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 may
                 bee
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 yoake
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 This
                 yoake
                 is
                 sweete
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 burthen
                 light
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 perfectly
                 loue
                 him
                 :
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 therefore
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 beare
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 commandeth
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 impossible
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 indeed
                 was
                 loaden
                 with
                 a
                 yoake
                 that
                 was
                 very
                 combersome
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 burthen
                 exceedingly
                 heauy
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Crosse
                 did
                 ouerlay
                 him
                 with
                 an
                 intollerable
                 pressure
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 hee
                 not
                 call
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 behold
                 my
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 carry
                 you
                 it
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 :
                 No
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 your
                 debilitie
                 will
                 easily
                 sinke
                 vnder
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 carry
                 my
                 yoake
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 burthen
                 thereof
                 is
                 very
                 portable
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 loue
                 God
                 and
                 serue
                 him
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 troopes
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 wondred
                 that
                 Angels
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 men
                 put
                 his
                 will
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Deuils
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 already
                 condemned
                 to
                 the
                 Gallies
                 of
                 Hell
                 should
                 yeeld
                 him
                 their
                 obedience
                 ,
                 heere
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 doth
                 amaze
                 vs
                 with
                 astonishment
                 and
                 admiration
                 .
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 cause
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 by
                 some
                 Seraphin
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 learned
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 divulged
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 this
                 silly
                 woman
                 ?
                 Or
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 bee
                 constrained
                 to
                 disclose
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 action
                 that
                 is
                 directly
                 preiudiciall
                 vnto
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 my
                 great
                 griefe
                 ,
                 that
                 am
                 forced
                 to
                 pronounce
                 it
                 ?
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 many
                 beleeue
                 
                 not
                 this
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 answere
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 seene
                 God
                 nor
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 beleeue
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Certainly
                 Thomas
                 thy
                 God
                 (
                 vnto
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 tell
                 a
                 lie
                 )
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 rise
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 what
                 ?
                 did
                 hee
                 not
                 rise
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 hee
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 thou
                 diddest
                 not
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 diddest
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 except
                 I
                 may
                 touch
                 the
                 prints
                 of
                 the
                 nayles
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 among
                 you
                 that
                 euer
                 saw
                 him
                 die
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 you
                 beleeue
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 death
                 for
                 you
                 .
                 Know
                 you
                 not
                 what
                 God
                 said
                 to
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 these
                 things
                 that
                 thou
                 seest
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 beleeue
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 neede
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 wee
                 manifestly
                 and
                 plainly
                 see
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 this
                 Priest
                 is
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 I
                 imagine
                 you
                 would
                 beleeue
                 mee
                 ,
                 neither
                 should
                 this
                 faith
                 of
                 yours
                 containe
                 any
                 great
                 matter
                 of
                 merite
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 see
                 this
                 together
                 with
                 mee
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 fruitlesse
                 sciences
                 and
                 speculations
                 of
                 
                   Cicero
                   ,
                   Plato
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Heathen
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 serue
                 they
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 trauell
                 and
                 consume
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 imaginary
                 contemplations
                 ?
                 These
                 waters
                 cannot
                 appease
                 the
                 thirstinesse
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 are
                 not
                 powerfull
                 to
                 yeeld
                 due
                 and
                 conuenient
                 refreshments
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 smallest
                 delights
                 of
                 a
                 spirit
                 indued
                 with
                 vertue
                 ,
                 doth
                 surpasse
                 all
                 worldly
                 delectations
                 :
                 and
                 cursed
                 may
                 they
                 bee
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 momentary
                 pleasures
                 heere
                 ,
                 hazard
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 that
                 eternall
                 felicity
                 .
                 Your
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 cunning
                 Surgeon
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 choisest
                 esteeme
                 amongst
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 famous
                 :
                 hee
                 well
                 knowes
                 when
                 to
                 serch
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 and
                 forecasteth
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 healed
                 :
                 and
                 apprehending
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 commeth
                 furnished
                 with
                 such
                 salues
                 and
                 medicaments
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 conceiueth
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 cure
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 Father
                 vnto
                 two
                 daughters
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Iustice
                 ;
                 but
                 mercy
                 obtained
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 eldership
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 know
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 elder
                 haue
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 
                 prerogatiue
                 ouer
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Mercy
                 is
                 sister
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 suffer
                 al
                 those
                 torturings
                 and
                 contempts
                 ,
                 which
                 afterward
                 he
                 subiected
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 in
                 his
                 Passion
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 both
                 these
                 sisters
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 certainty
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 in
                 more
                 grace
                 and
                 neerenesse
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 was
                 more
                 indulgent
                 vnto
                 mercy
                 then
                 iustice
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 sisters
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 daughters
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 iust
                 in
                 exercising
                 his
                 iustice
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 gracious
                 in
                 declaring
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 argument
                 of
                 imperfection
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 powreth
                 down
                 the
                 viols
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 vpon
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 rewardeth
                 the
                 good
                 endeauours
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 his
                 omnipotency
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 vnto
                 euery
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 workes
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 thy
                 inward
                 parts
                 (
                 O
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 shop
                 of
                 an
                 Apothecary
                 full
                 of
                 fragrant
                 and
                 aromaticall
                 odours
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 furnished
                 with
                 all
                 varieties
                 of
                 perfumes
                 and
                 spices
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 adundance
                 of
                 vertues
                 and
                 graces
                 .
                 I
                 further
                 say
                 that
                 Mary
                 is
                 an
                 inclosed
                 garden
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 the
                 gardener
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 well
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 manure
                 this
                 blessed
                 plot
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 sowing
                 therein
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 beautifull
                 flowers
                 ,
                 and
                 ingraffing
                 goodly
                 and
                 vernant
                 trees
                 ,
                 charged
                 with
                 excellent
                 flowers
                 and
                 fruits
                 .
                 Thou
                 (
                 Mary
                 )
                 art
                 also
                 a
                 tree
                 ,
                 thy
                 holy
                 cogitations
                 are
                 the
                 leaues
                 ,
                 thy
                 seruent
                 desires
                 are
                 the
                 flowers
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 little
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 that
                 was
                 brought
                 forth
                 for
                 your
                 saluation
                 .
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 fruit
                 is
                 admirable
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 a
                 Present
                 for
                 the
                 eternall
                 Father
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 expiation
                 of
                 your
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Let
                 your
                 memory
                 recall
                 into
                 your
                 remembrance
                 these
                 blessings
                 of
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 Ioseph
                 who
                 signifieth
                 your
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 bow
                 his
                 knees
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 stable
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 in
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 mystery
                 with
                 his
                 most
                 attentiue
                 contemplation
                 .
                 Mary
                 as
                 
                 hauing
                 a
                 greater
                 portion
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 more
                 neerenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 figureth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 will
                 :
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 laboureth
                 to
                 comprehend
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 will
                 shunneth
                 such
                 wild
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 demeaneth
                 it selfe
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 dared
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 touch
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 length
                 Mary
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 taketh
                 him
                 in
                 her
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 beareth
                 him
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 ;
                 for
                 loue
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ouercommeth
                 feare
                 .
                 Take
                 therefore
                 the
                 Child
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 play
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 wrap
                 him
                 charily
                 in
                 his
                 swathling
                 bands
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 very
                 tractable
                 ;
                 endeauour
                 then
                 to
                 bee
                 diligent
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 bring
                 with
                 you
                 little
                 bands
                 to
                 roule
                 him
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 breefe
                 ,
                 prouide
                 your selues
                 of
                 whatsoeuer
                 may
                 bee
                 needfull
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Hee
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 a
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Vnto
                 you
                 a
                 child
                 is
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 you
                 a
                 sonne
                 is
                 giuen
                 .
                 Hee
                 is
                 young
                 and
                 tender
                 ,
                 his
                 hands
                 are
                 swathled
                 vp
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 cannot
                 strike
                 ,
                 come
                 therefore
                 and
                 draw
                 neere
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 withall
                 consider
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 seuere
                 Iudge
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 refuse
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 will.
                 If
                 Abraham
                 should
                 haue
                 reasoned
                 the
                 case
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 his
                 well-beloued
                 sonne
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 how
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 is
                 this
                 possible
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 merited
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 .
                 Bee
                 you
                 humbled
                 therefore
                 before
                 this
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeue
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 yonder
                 in
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 body
                 is
                 a
                 glorified
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 vp
                 no
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 haue
                 this
                 child
                 Iesus
                 wrapped
                 vp
                 and
                 swathed
                 in
                 his
                 clours
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 warme
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 milde
                 heate
                 of
                 perfect
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 permanent
                 and
                 standing
                 seruency
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 also
                 spake
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 most
                 humble
                 are
                 most
                 high
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 and
                 Mary
                 doe
                 well
                 exemplifie
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 loue
                 allayeth
                 and
                 extenuateth
                 labour
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Diuels
                 
                 c
                 failing
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 grieued
                 and
                 extremely
                 cruciated
                 in
                 saying
                 an
                 
                   Aue
                   Maria
                
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 suffering
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 ten
                 thousand
                 yeeres
                 in
                 hell
                 .
                 It
                 standeth
                 also
                 with
                 reason
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 that
                 if
                 Princes
                 bee
                 forced
                 vnto
                 obedience
                 ,
                 the
                 inferiour
                 seruants
                 doe
                 not
                 stand
                 out
                 in
                 defiance
                 .
                 Hee
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 but
                 see
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 a
                 full
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 totall
                 beauty
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 sinke
                 downe
                 and
                 die
                 for
                 ioy
                 and
                 admiration
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 he
                 beheld
                 the
                 glorious
                 Deity
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 request
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 demanded
                 .
                 If
                 thy
                 body
                 complaine
                 of
                 thy
                 hard
                 vsage
                 ,
                 say
                 vnto
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 Soule
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 not
                 groane
                 and
                 sinke
                 vnder
                 this
                 burthen
                 ,
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 thy
                 owne
                 worth
                 ,
                 how
                 thou
                 art
                 created
                 to
                 sway
                 and
                 haue
                 dominion
                 :
                 be
                 thankfull
                 therefore
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 framed
                 thee
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 many
                 times
                 omit
                 to
                 doe
                 a
                 good
                 turne
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 deserued
                 it
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ingratefull
                 for
                 those
                 benefits
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 receiued
                 :
                 but
                 your
                 God
                 foresaw
                 the
                 ingratitude
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 with
                 his
                 eares
                 their
                 sinnes
                 that
                 cried
                 loud
                 for
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 his
                 resolution
                 was
                 firme
                 to
                 giue
                 his
                 Sonne
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 Your
                 Redeemer
                 was
                 borne
                 at
                 midnight
                 ,
                 receiue
                 him
                 in
                 to
                 you
                 :
                 your
                 body
                 is
                 the
                 stable
                 ,
                 your
                 soule
                 the
                 cratch
                 to
                 entertaine
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 hee
                 bee
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 hee
                 not
                 disdaine
                 so
                 meane
                 a
                 place
                 as
                 a
                 stable
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 therefore
                 that
                 can
                 excuse
                 himselfe
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 to
                 warme
                 this
                 little
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 fier
                 to
                 warme
                 him
                 by
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 a
                 burning
                 furnace
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 let
                 you
                 haue
                 fier
                 enough
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 but
                 lend
                 him
                 fuell
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 will
                 cast
                 and
                 consume
                 in
                 the
                 neuer-dying
                 flames
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 discourses
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 rage
                 and
                 violent
                 agitation
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 this
                 abiuration
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Verrine
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 Magicians
                 of
                 both
                 sexes
                 ,
                 forcerers
                 ,
                 and
                 forceresses
                 doe
                 renounce
                 and
                 disclaime
                 
                 all
                 the
                 abiurations
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 I
                 do
                 further
                 renounce
                 all
                 the
                 abiurations
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 disclaimed
                 and
                 forsaken
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
                 I
                 also
                 renounce
                 all
                 their
                 abominable
                 impieties
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 hell
                 for
                 their
                 eternall
                 habitation
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 told
                 God
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 regard
                 his
                 inspirations
                 and
                 graces
                 ,
                 but
                 desired
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 sequestration
                 from
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
                 Then
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 right
                 of
                 all
                 Hell
                 hee
                 cried
                 ,
                 I
                 disclaime
                 all
                 donations
                 and
                 schedules
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 made
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Beleeue
                 me
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 Diuels
                 to
                 bring
                 together
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 all
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 witches
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 heare
                 their
                 sentence
                 and
                 iudgement
                 pronounced
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 speake
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 Then
                 d
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 vse
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 an
                 Angell
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 come
                 inuisibly
                 ,
                 men
                 would
                 say
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Diuell
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 regard
                 his
                 message
                 .
                 God
                 herein
                 resembleth
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 many
                 Princes
                 ,
                 subiects
                 and
                 seruants
                 waiting
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 taketh
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 ordinary
                 and
                 cheape
                 condition
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 employed
                 in
                 his
                 ambassage
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 hee
                 doth
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 honour
                 this
                 seruant
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 manifest
                 and
                 magnifie
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 needeth
                 not
                 the
                 countenance
                 or
                 authority
                 of
                 his
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 splendour
                 where
                 withall
                 hee
                 goeth
                 is
                 deriued
                 vnto
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 King.
                 So
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 chuse
                 any
                 Prince
                 or
                 great
                 subiect
                 of
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 serue
                 his
                 turne
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 sordide
                 and
                 base
                 slaues
                 hee
                 could
                 thinke
                 vpon
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 not
                 thereby
                 to
                 honour
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 his
                 employments
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 publish
                 the
                 more
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 absolute
                 command
                 ,
                 vnto
                 
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 compelleth
                 the
                 diuell
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 effecting
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 giueth
                 him
                 authority
                 to
                 bring
                 that
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 shall
                 adiudge
                 fit
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 greater
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 vtter
                 confusion
                 of
                 all
                 hell
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 experience
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 remedy
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 ample
                 expression
                 of
                 his
                 bounty
                 .
                 When
                 Verrine
                 bad
                 done
                 ,
                 Gresill
                 his
                 companion
                 made
                 the
                 like
                 abiuration
                 ,
                 as
                 afore-said
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 was
                 also
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Louyse
                 whom
                 he
                 possessed
                 .
                 After
                 him
                 the
                 third
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 called
                 Sonneillon
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 renunciation
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 and
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Magicians
                 and
                 witches
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 mightily
                 dismayed
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 heare
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 would
                 turne
                 either
                 to
                 their
                 greater
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 their
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 apply
                 their
                 wills
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 did
                 they
                 all
                 three
                 confirme
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 auowed
                 by
                 a
                 solemne
                 oath
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 something
                 or
                 other
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 euery
                 Masse
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 morning
                 Masse
                 ,
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 began
                 to
                 exorcise
                 ,
                 and
                 Verrine
                 spake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
              
               
                 Man
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 chiefe
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 vnsightly
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 indecency
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 gouernment
                 should
                 bee
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 for
                 women
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 subiect
                 vnto
                 their
                 husbands
                 .
                 It
                 therefore
                 is
                 proper
                 vnto
                 the
                 head
                 to
                 gouerne
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 the
                 master
                 to
                 command
                 :
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 but
                 the
                 woman
                 :
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 the
                 mistrisse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 but
                 the
                 chambermaid
                 :
                 yet
                 doth
                 the
                 body
                 euer
                 grudge
                 and
                 grumble
                 against
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Why
                 doe
                 we
                 disquiet
                 our selues
                 with
                 this
                 early
                 rising
                 ?
                 we
                 should
                 now
                 take
                 our
                 repose
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 for
                 our
                 pleasures
                 and
                 contentments
                 ,
                 while
                 wee
                 haue
                 time
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 declination
                 and
                 setting
                 of
                 our
                 age
                 wee
                 may
                 haue
                 leisure
                 enough
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 our
                 conuersion
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 
                 mistrisse
                 bee
                 discreet
                 and
                 well
                 aduised
                 ,
                 shee
                 will
                 keepe
                 this
                 chambermaid
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 that
                 taketh
                 thus
                 vpon
                 her
                 to
                 prescribe
                 and
                 giue
                 directions
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 turne
                 her
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 house
                 .
                 Thus
                 ought
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 demeane
                 it selfe
                 towards
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 complaineth
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 but
                 the
                 chambermaid
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 mistrisse
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 thy
                 duty
                 to
                 serue
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 command
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 eate
                 hereafter
                 with
                 me
                 of
                 those
                 choice
                 and
                 rare
                 delicacies
                 ,
                 whose
                 plenty
                 knoweth
                 no
                 satiety
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 not
                 now
                 grudge
                 and
                 repine
                 at
                 labour
                 .
                 Knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 said
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 Soule
                 ,
                 render
                 me
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 ,
                 thou
                 wert
                 '
                 the
                 mistrisse
                 ,
                 and
                 shouldest
                 therefore
                 manage
                 thy
                 gouernment
                 with
                 discretion
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 chanceth
                 vpon
                 a
                 sober
                 discreet
                 wife
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 reason
                 to
                 intrust
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 his
                 seruant
                 with
                 the
                 domesticke
                 and
                 home-businesses
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 :
                 but
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 .
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 men
                 are
                 iust
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 humour
                 and
                 say
                 .
                 Wee
                 are
                 tender
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 delicate
                 composition
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 a
                 little
                 cherish
                 and
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 our selues
                 .
                 Others
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 bee
                 frolicke
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 liue
                 without
                 working
                 ;
                 I
                 haue
                 many
                 goodly
                 possessions
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 noble
                 in
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 descended
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 race
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 keepe
                 thus
                 many
                 horses
                 ;
                 maintaine
                 thus
                 many
                 gentlemen
                 in
                 my
                 attendance
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 waited
                 on
                 with
                 thus
                 many
                 Pages
                 and
                 Lackeies
                 .
                 Another
                 will
                 complaine
                 of
                 his
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 vnable
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 vndergoe
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 penance
                 at
                 those
                 yeeres
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 do
                 those
                 families
                 perish
                 and
                 lie
                 buried
                 in
                 their
                 ruines
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 cursed
                 chambermaid
                 beareth
                 sway
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 you
                 resemble
                 those
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Prouerbe
                 noted
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 facete
                 and
                 pleasant
                 abroad
                 ,
                 but
                 sullen
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 houses
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 assembly
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 promise
                 Paradise
                 vnto
                 your selues
                 ;
                 but
                 thinke
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 it
                 without
                 much
                 sufferance
                 and
                 aduersities
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   the
                   seruant
                
                 is
                 not
                 greater
                 then
                 his
                 master
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 God
                 was
                 first
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 haue
                 admittance
                 
                 into
                 glory
                 ,
                 would
                 you
                 expect
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 heauen
                 on
                 horse-backe
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 your
                 Caroach
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 nay
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 thither
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 besides
                 loden
                 with
                 store
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 :
                 otherwise
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   you
                   not
                
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   I
                   and
                   my
                   children
                   are
                   in
                   bed
                   .
                
                 Whereby
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 beds
                 are
                 beds
                 of
                 doune
                 and
                 delicacy
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 lazy
                 persons
                 might
                 apprehend
                 it
                 ;
                 No
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 shall
                 be
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 stuborne
                 and
                 obstinate
                 sinner
                 ,
                 that
                 hateth
                 to
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 bee
                 saued
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 abandon
                 your selues
                 vp
                 to
                 wantonnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 emasculate
                 and
                 weaken
                 all
                 vertuous
                 desires
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 You
                 all
                 stand
                 charged
                 with
                 the
                 heauie
                 burthen
                 of
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 prostrate
                 your selues
                 before
                 this
                 little
                 childe
                 ,
                 which
                 lieth
                 in
                 the
                 manger
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 full
                 burthen
                 of
                 your
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 vnload
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 no
                 sinne
                 ;
                 I
                 must
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 sinners
                 .
                 Sinne
                 is
                 like
                 vnto
                 wood
                 ,
                 pile
                 it
                 vp
                 and
                 lay
                 it
                 on
                 a
                 heape
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 commeth
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 set
                 fire
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 I
                 meane
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 which
                 searcheth
                 still
                 for
                 stubble
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 combustible
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 consume
                 and
                 burne
                 it
                 .
                 What
                 man
                 can
                 heere
                 excuse
                 himselfe
                 ?
                 hath
                 not
                 euery
                 one
                 a
                 staffe
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 whereon
                 to
                 leane
                 and
                 support
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 will
                 ?
                 whatsoeuer
                 you
                 haue
                 besides
                 ,
                 you
                 owe
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 will
                 is
                 your
                 owne
                 ,
                 since
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 ouer
                 vnto
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 take
                 this
                 staffe
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 shepheard
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 sheepe
                 of
                 his
                 pasture
                 ,
                 whom
                 if
                 the
                 woolfe
                 come
                 to
                 rauin
                 vpon
                 and
                 to
                 deuoure
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 staffe
                 of
                 your
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 swinge
                 him
                 so
                 soundly
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 shall
                 neuer
                 returne
                 for
                 his
                 prey
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 confusion
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 did
                 Verrine
                 inuite
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Quires
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 all
                 Saints
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 triumphant
                 
                 and
                 militant
                 ,
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 repentance
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 as
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witches
                 ,
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Sorceresses
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 Verrine
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 al
                 Magicians
                 &
                 Witches
                 ,
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Sorceresses
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 that
                 Soueraigne
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 O
                 yee
                 foure
                 elements
                 praise
                 yee
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 all
                 creatures
                 reasonable
                 and
                 vnreasonable
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 hath
                 grouth
                 or
                 motion
                 laud
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Sea
                 ,
                 Aire
                 and
                 Fire
                 ,
                 trees
                 and
                 starres
                 praise
                 ye
                 all
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 could
                 make
                 their
                 eies
                 gush
                 foorth
                 with
                 teares
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 bewayle
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lyeth
                 the
                 impieties
                 of
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witches
                 ,
                 so
                 abominable
                 are
                 their
                 courses
                 before
                 God.
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 pronounced
                 by
                 him
                 whilest
                 the
                 Priest
                 held
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 Communion
                 to
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 renounced
                 those
                 abiurations
                 of
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witches
                 ,
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Sorceresses
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 done
                 at
                 midnight
                 Masse
                 .
                 Gresill
                 and
                 Sonneillon
                 did
                 also
                 the
                 same
                 three
                 seuerall
                 times
                 ,
                 once
                 when
                 the
                 Crede
                 was
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 another
                 time
                 at
                 the
                 eleuation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 these
                 three
                 Diuels
                 confirmed
                 by
                 oath
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 midnight
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 wrote
                 a
                 letter
                 to
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 in
                 answere
                 vnto
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 written
                 the
                 13.
                 of
                 this
                 moneth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 intreateth
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Verrine
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 ,
                 command
                 mee
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 triumphant
                 and
                 militant
                 to
                 goe
                 foorth
                 about
                 an
                 imployment
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 mee
                 :
                 then
                 hee
                 called
                 father
                 Romillon
                 and
                 father
                 
                   Andrew
                   Godan
                
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominick
                 to
                 be
                 witnesses
                 hereunto
                 and
                 then
                 departed
                 .
              
               
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 there
                 happened
                 a
                 very
                 memorable
                 accident
                 
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 Belzebub
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 strange
                 manner
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
                 Verrine
                 not
                 long
                 agoe
                 cryed
                 out
                 that
                 all
                 Hell
                 was
                 constrained
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 renounce
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witches
                 had
                 proiected
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 e
                 Belzebub
                 cheefe
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 am
                 compelled
                 by
                 the
                 Almighty
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 like
                 abiuration
                 ▪
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 my
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 my
                 pride
                 .
                 f
                 Yes
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 my
                 customary
                 pride
                 and
                 rebellion
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 companions
                 ,
                 I
                 renounce
                 .
                 I
                 renounce
                 ,
                 I
                 renounce
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 I
                 haue
                 suggested
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 past
                 as
                 for
                 thetime
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 both
                 against
                 her
                 God
                 and
                 conscience
                 :
                 Yes
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 I
                 reuoke
                 it
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 condemne
                 and
                 disclaime
                 it
                 now
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 instant
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 at
                 high
                 Masse
                 were
                 the
                 two
                 women
                 that
                 were
                 possessed
                 exorcised
                 by
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Thou
                 God
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 cause
                 now
                 an
                 Angell
                 to
                 descend
                 from
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 vpon
                 this
                 Altar
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 may
                 beleeue
                 .
                 what
                 meanest
                 thou
                 to
                 doe
                 ?
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 vse
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 a
                 Diuell
                 in
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 this
                 importance
                 ?
                 Thou
                 hast
                 here
                 Doctors
                 able
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 men
                 will
                 euer
                 bee
                 saying
                 that
                 Louyse
                 is
                 not
                 possessed
                 ,
                 cursed
                 be
                 her
                 folly
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 endure
                 Hell
                 better
                 then
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 g
                 the
                 said
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 scoffe
                 at
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 his
                 Princes
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 What
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 Pride
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 thou
                 now
                 slinke
                 away
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 ?
                 Thou
                 art
                 he
                 that
                 doest
                 suggest
                 vnto
                 the
                 Nobility
                 :
                 What
                 sir
                 ?
                 will
                 you
                 yeeld
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 noble
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 ancient
                 stock
                 ,
                 why
                 will
                 you
                 abase
                 your selfe
                 before
                 a
                 fellow
                 of
                 such
                 cheapenesse
                 ?
                 You
                 must
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 detract
                 from
                 your
                 nobility
                 .
                 Miserable
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 thou
                 that
                 wouldest
                 haue
                 throwne
                 God
                 from
                 his
                 seate
                 of
                 Maiesty
                 ?
                 How
                 art
                 thou
                 now
                 abased
                 ,
                 hauing
                 nothing
                 to
                 reply
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 in
                 shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 Leuiathan
                 the
                 
                 Arch-Doctor
                 of
                 h
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 not
                 hee
                 that
                 bestowest
                 vpon
                 them
                 the
                 apparance
                 and
                 shew
                 of
                 light
                 ?
                 But
                 thy
                 light
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 giue
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 .
                 Thou
                 bringest
                 an
                 itch
                 vpon
                 the
                 curious
                 ,
                 to
                 dispute
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 interpreted
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 ;
                 and
                 seing
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 proud
                 beyond
                 measure
                 ,
                 thou
                 diddest
                 by
                 this
                 course
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 humbling
                 themselues
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 that
                 the
                 proud
                 and
                 curious
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 Paradise
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 become
                 humble
                 and
                 lay
                 aside
                 their
                 curiosity
                 .
                 What
                 answerest
                 thou
                 vnto
                 this
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 iolly
                 doctor
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 pregnant
                 in
                 replyes
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 see
                 thou
                 hast
                 litle
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 thy selfe
                 and
                 giuest
                 sufficient
                 proofe
                 of
                 thy
                 insufficiency
                 .
                 There
                 bee
                 heere
                 very
                 able
                 men
                 that
                 would
                 gladly
                 heare
                 thee
                 argue
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 confounded
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 thy
                 companion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 i
                 thou
                 Balberith
                 that
                 doest
                 secreetly
                 whisper
                 in
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 Gentle-men
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 loue
                 in
                 their
                 hart
                 they
                 should
                 oftētimes
                 vse
                 in
                 their
                 mouth
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 thou
                 makest
                 them
                 to
                 deny
                 and
                 foresweare
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 soale
                 of
                 the
                 foote
                 .
                 Thou
                 doest
                 also
                 suggest
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 what
                 sir
                 ?
                 doe
                 you
                 not
                 meane
                 to
                 defend
                 your
                 reputation
                 ?
                 Can
                 you
                 endure
                 such
                 an
                 affront
                 ?
                 Remember
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 speaches
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 belyed
                 you
                 :
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 base
                 fellow
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 vnder-ranke
                 vnto
                 you
                 ;
                 I
                 tel
                 you
                 you
                 must
                 reuenge
                 yourselfe
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 him
                 into
                 single
                 combate
                 .
                 Thus
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 forbidden
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 prohibited
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Edicts
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 transported
                 beyond
                 their
                 temper
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 desire
                 nothing
                 but
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 blowes
                 :
                 neither
                 lyeth
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 man
                 to
                 giue
                 preuention
                 vnto
                 these
                 mischances
                 .
              
               
                 k
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 iested
                 at
                 Asmodee
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 (
                 accursed
                 fiend
                 )
                 doest
                 perswade
                 yong
                 folke
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 to
                 offend
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doest
                 spread
                 a
                 vaile
                 over
                 
                 their
                 eies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 haue
                 the
                 light
                 to
                 bee
                 their
                 guide
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 stumble
                 in
                 the
                 darke
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thou
                 Astaroth
                 ,
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 slouthfull
                 ,
                 be
                 thou
                 their
                 speaker
                 ,
                 &
                 defend
                 thy
                 cause
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 powerfull
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 excuse
                 no
                 man
                 :
                 Kings
                 and
                 Clergy
                 men
                 are
                 allured
                 by
                 thy
                 blandishments
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 accesse
                 euery-where
                 ,
                 euen
                 when
                 the
                 gates
                 and
                 windowes
                 of
                 mens
                 hearts
                 are
                 locked
                 vp
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 l
                 thou
                 Carreau
                 art
                 he
                 that
                 maintainest
                 that
                 Lazarus
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 raised
                 vp
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 Lazarus
                 meaning
                 the
                 obstinate
                 sinner
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 doe
                 hold
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 bee
                 raised
                 againe
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Lazare
                   veniforas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 commanded
                 the
                 stone
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 Hee
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 without
                 paine
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 whatsoeuer
                 seemeth
                 pleasing
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 affirme
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 stone
                 from
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 an
                 vnrepenting
                 sinner
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 must
                 confesse
                 himselfe
                 &
                 receiue
                 absolution
                 from
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 according
                 vnto
                 that
                 authority
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 is
                 the
                 dead
                 raised
                 vp
                 to
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 wants
                 charity
                 is
                 not
                 truely
                 noble
                 ,
                 for
                 true
                 nobility
                 commeth
                 from
                 aboue
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 heauen
                 did
                 reioyce
                 at
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 m
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 difference
                 there
                 put
                 betweene
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 begger
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 Vnto
                 you
                 a
                 child
                 is
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 you
                 a
                 son
                 is
                 giuen
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 both
                 a
                 King
                 &
                 a
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 yet
                 but
                 litle
                 in
                 his
                 natiuity
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 published
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 how
                 tractable
                 he
                 is
                 and
                 how
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 appeased
                 ,
                 euen
                 with
                 an
                 apple
                 .
                 The
                 apple
                 signifieth
                 the
                 soule
                 with
                 the
                 three
                 powers
                 thereof
                 ;
                 the
                 Memory
                 pointeth
                 out
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 Father
                 :
                 the
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 D●dicate
                 and
                 bequeath
                 your
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 your
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 workes
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 Childe
                 ,
                 whereby
                 you
                 shall
                 also
                 offer
                 
                 vp
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 odour
                 ,
                 sweetnesse
                 and
                 bewty
                 of
                 this
                 apple
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 present
                 that
                 will
                 appease
                 and
                 still
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 was
                 hee
                 made
                 contemptible
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 bee
                 bold
                 to
                 tender
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 co-eternal
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 Marie
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 but
                 shee
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 he
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 head
                 ;
                 giue
                 therefore
                 now
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 stone
                 of
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 pillow
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 whereupon
                 to
                 repose
                 himselfe
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 deceased
                 King
                 of
                 glorious
                 memory
                 should
                 haue
                 giuen
                 his
                 Sonne
                 the
                 Dauphin
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 haue
                 receiued
                 him
                 with
                 great
                 ioy
                 and
                 applause
                 :
                 the
                 celestiall
                 Father
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 you
                 the
                 Dauphin
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 equall
                 to
                 himselfe
                 in
                 Maiesty
                 ;
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 came
                 from
                 a
                 farre
                 to
                 seeke
                 after
                 him
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 become
                 you
                 to
                 adore
                 him
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ?
                 The
                 time
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 fill
                 the
                 voide
                 seates
                 of
                 heauen
                 ;
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 approacheth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 will
                 place
                 you
                 in
                 Paradise
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 Verrine
                 doe
                 renounce
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 mentioned
                 at
                 midnight
                 Masse
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 inuited
                 againe
                 all
                 creatures
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 vnexpresseable
                 bounty
                 and
                 infinite
                 mercy
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 afore
                 written
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 b
                 had
                 finished
                 his
                 abiurations
                 ,
                 Gresill
                 followed
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 Sonneillon
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 who
                 further
                 added
                 ,
                 Almighty
                 God
                 mai'st
                 thou
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 create
                 a
                 thousand
                 hells
                 anew
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 giue
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 thousand
                 liues
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 there
                 bee
                 starres
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 possible
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 suffer
                 as
                 many
                 seuerall
                 deaths
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 seueral
                 liues
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 the
                 two
                 possessed
                 women
                 were
                 exorcised
                 by
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 discourse
                 thus
                 .
                 The
                 heate
                 of
                 hell
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 vnsupportable
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ,
                 then
                 
                 are
                 thy
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 beene
                 dease
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 first
                 exorcised
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 thou
                 tormentest
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 trouble
                 thee
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 our
                 custome
                 to
                 doe
                 thus
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 were
                 guided
                 neither
                 by
                 reason
                 nor
                 counsell
                 .
                 The
                 Exorcist
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Recede
                   maledicte
                
                 ,
                 who
                 answered
                 him
                 in
                 latine
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   est
                   tempus
                
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Angeli
                   decantanerunt
                   ,
                   Gloria
                   ,
                   Verrine
                
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 themselues
                 did
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Gloria
                   in
                   excelsis
                   Deo
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 did
                 sing
                 ,
                 
                   Gloria
                   in
                   excelsis
                   Deo
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 miracle
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 heare
                 this
                 Gloria
                 chanted
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Diuels
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 their
                 choice
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 rather
                 make
                 election
                 to
                 suffer
                 all
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 hell
                 then
                 once
                 to
                 pronounce
                 this
                 Gloria
                 .
                 Hee
                 m
                 farther
                 said
                 ,
                 some
                 men
                 doe
                 cauill
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 cannot
                 deliuer
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 miserable
                 and
                 stupid
                 wretches
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 powerful
                 to
                 make
                 Angels
                 and
                 men
                 and
                 diuels
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ?
                 Others
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 meere
                 iuglings
                 and
                 fables
                 :
                 Others
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 stage-playes
                 and
                 inuentions
                 :
                 Others
                 murmur
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 see
                 no
                 signe
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 possessed
                 doe
                 not
                 speake
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 languages
                 :
                 Others
                 beleeue
                 that
                 Louyse
                 might
                 cary
                 away
                 these
                 discourses
                 which
                 shee
                 had
                 vttered
                 from
                 the
                 many
                 sermons
                 which
                 shee
                 had
                 heard
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 wondred
                 that
                 men
                 beleeue
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 full
                 of
                 nouelty
                 and
                 rarenesse
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 n
                 Michaelis
                 art
                 to
                 examine
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 passe
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 esteemed
                 healthie
                 who
                 was
                 indeed
                 infirme
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 appeared
                 by
                 the
                 Pharisie
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 esteemed
                 himselfe
                 infirme
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 indeed
                 sound
                 and
                 healthy
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 the
                 Publican
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 didst
                 not
                 imitate
                 Eue
                 ,
                 nor
                 questioned
                 the
                 Angell
                 with
                 o
                 
                   quare
                   &
                   quomodo
                
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 diddest
                 forth
                 with
                 say
                 
                   Ecce
                   ancilla
                   Domini
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Serpent
                 suggested
                 vnto
                 Eue
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 you
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 these
                 trees
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Paradise
                 :
                 whereunto
                 Eue
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 commanded
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 this
                 fruite
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 much
                 idle
                 language
                 besides
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 shee
                 gaue
                 credence
                 vnto
                 the
                 serpent
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 Adam
                 fell
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 perswasions
                 of
                 Eue
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 her
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 apple
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 commandement
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 nay
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 expresly
                 forbidden
                 .
                 Wretched
                 sinner
                 if
                 thy
                 body
                 say
                 vnto
                 thee
                 take
                 and
                 eate
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 offence
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 thy
                 soule
                 as
                 Mistrisse
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 must
                 giue
                 checke
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 venture
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 prohibited
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 thou
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 seduced
                 ,
                 beware
                 how
                 thou
                 follow
                 the
                 dangerous
                 tract
                 wherein
                 Adam
                 walked
                 ,
                 but
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 without
                 asking
                 
                   quare
                   &
                   quomodo
                
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 confesse
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 be
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 suffer
                 euen
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 for
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 that
                 say
                 vnto
                 the
                 Preist
                 ,
                 Father
                 reueale
                 and
                 remember
                 vnto
                 mee
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Preist
                 must
                 in
                 reason
                 answere
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 part
                 to
                 examine
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 disclose
                 vnto
                 mee
                 what
                 your
                 transgressions
                 are
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 God
                 or
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 your
                 consciences
                 ;
                 your
                 cause
                 is
                 heere
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 and
                 pleaded
                 ,
                 the
                 client
                 ought
                 to
                 furnish
                 his
                 Advocate
                 with
                 instructions
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 Preist
                 is
                 to
                 demand
                 his
                 absolution
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 confessed
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 penitent
                 person
                 :
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 humor
                 are
                 worse
                 then
                 vnreasonable
                 beastes
                 .
                 The
                 Confessour
                 is
                 sharply
                 to
                 reprehend
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 reproofes
                 must
                 be
                 interlaced
                 with
                 discretion
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 say
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 wittingly
                 ,
                 and
                 willingly
                 haue
                 offended
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 illumination
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 dainty
                 to
                 grant
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 beg
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 humilitie
                 :
                 wee
                 must
                 search
                 for
                 this
                 light
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 finde
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 knocke
                 at
                 
                 Gods
                 mercie-gate
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 sister
                 of
                 that
                 eternall
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 easilie
                 open
                 this
                 gate
                 vnto
                 you
                 :
                 nay
                 I
                 say
                 farther
                 that
                 this
                 word
                 is
                 mercie
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 enuironed
                 with
                 awfull
                 Iustice.
                 Iustice
                 is
                 the
                 sister
                 of
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 indiuiduall
                 companion
                 of
                 Princes
                 ;
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 punishments
                 of
                 offenders
                 and
                 behold
                 all
                 order
                 in
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ciuill
                 Policie
                 trampled
                 vpon
                 and
                 contemned
                 .
              
               
                 p
                 After
                 this
                 hee
                 spake
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 keepe
                 this
                 childe
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 charinesse
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 ,
                 wrap
                 him
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 swathling
                 bands
                 of
                 the
                 mortification
                 of
                 the
                 fiue
                 fenses
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 euer
                 presenting
                 his
                 fiue
                 woundes
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 thy
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 receaued
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 for
                 thy
                 saluation
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 those
                 pretious
                 pearles
                 whose
                 estimate
                 is
                 so
                 beyound
                 all
                 value
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 casting
                 but
                 his
                 eyes
                 aside
                 vpon
                 them
                 can
                 deny
                 no
                 suite
                 which
                 he
                 propoundeth
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Iesus
                 is
                 a
                 goodly
                 flower
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 alwayes
                 standeth
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 Marcella
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thou
                 that
                 diddest
                 cry
                 ,
                 blessed
                 is
                 the
                 wombe
                 that
                 did
                 beare
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 diuine
                 word
                 answered
                 ,
                 rather
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 heare
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 diligently
                 keepe
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 O
                 yee
                 Kinges
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 worshipped
                 this
                 childe
                 ;
                 what
                 pompe
                 found
                 you
                 with
                 Ioseph
                 and
                 Mary
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 surely
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 Asse
                 and
                 an
                 Oxe
                 in
                 a
                 stable
                 .
                 Who
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 was
                 there
                 ?
                 you
                 did
                 certainly
                 behold
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 and
                 radia●●re
                 of
                 his
                 face
                 as
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 his
                 Diuinity
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 he
                 strucke
                 the
                 souldiers
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 apprehend
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 binde
                 him
                 with
                 cordes
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 good
                 Theise
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 that
                 was
                 crucified
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 King
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 thou
                 didst
                 not
                 behold
                 any
                 Crownes
                 ,
                 Scepters
                 and
                 Triumphes
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 customarie
                 pompes
                 and
                 preparations
                 :
                 yet
                 didst
                 
                 thou
                 not
                 desist
                 from
                 crying
                 
                   Memento
                   mei
                   cum
                   veneris
                   in
                   regnum
                   tuum
                   .
                
                 For
                 although
                 hee
                 had
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 thornes
                 platted
                 vpon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 yet
                 insteed
                 thereof
                 hee
                 hath
                 acquired
                 for
                 you
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 immortalitie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 his
                 nakednes
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 clothed
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 robes
                 of
                 glory
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 King
                 should
                 say
                 vnto
                 a
                 Gallie-slaue
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 thee
                 for
                 my
                 adopted
                 sonne
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 hee
                 senselesse
                 and
                 dishearted
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 replie
                 vnto
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 tyed
                 vp
                 heere
                 with
                 a
                 chayne
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 called
                 your
                 sonne
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 all
                 guiltie
                 of
                 high
                 treason
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 estate
                 baser
                 and
                 more
                 full
                 of
                 slauerie
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 rowe
                 in
                 Gallies
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 canne
                 beholde●
                 the
                 Heauen
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 sinners
                 are
                 ouertaken
                 ,
                 and
                 incompassed
                 with
                 darknesse
                 .
                 God
                 saith
                 vnto
                 you
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 you
                 Kings
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 enroll
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 catalogue
                 of
                 my
                 children
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 you
                 at
                 mine
                 owne
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 inrich
                 you
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 treasures
                 ,
                 onely
                 clense
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 purge
                 your
                 soules
                 from
                 those
                 filthy
                 and
                 ill
                 fauouring
                 ordours
                 wherewithall
                 it
                 is
                 is
                 defiled
                 .
                 O
                 Christians
                 ,
                 bee
                 not
                 solicitous
                 how
                 to
                 nourish
                 your
                 bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 you
                 carefull
                 for
                 the
                 foode
                 of
                 your
                 soules
                 ,
                 receaue
                 the
                 Communion
                 often
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 sacrificed
                 .
                 Before
                 you
                 doe
                 communicate
                 ,
                 see
                 that
                 you
                 diligently
                 examine
                 your selues
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 cannot
                 too
                 worthily
                 approach
                 vnto
                 this
                 table
                 ,
                 for
                 although
                 you
                 should
                 liue
                 a
                 100000.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 yet
                 ought
                 you
                 euer
                 to
                 prepare
                 your selues
                 :
                 Let
                 your
                 humility
                 keepe
                 wing
                 with
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 you
                 shal
                 draw
                 vnto
                 you
                 the
                 humanity
                 and
                 diuinity
                 of
                 your
                 God.
                 O
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 you
                 haue
                 attracted
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Gods
                 from
                 heauen
                 to
                 be
                 conversant
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 he
                 made
                 this
                 great
                 leape
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Giant
                 )
                 because
                 you
                 became
                 the
                 seruant
                 of
                 seruants
                 ,
                 whose
                 humility
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 once
                 perfectly
                 vewed
                 ,
                 hee
                 presently
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 you
                 for
                 his
                 Mother
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 of
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 of
                 
                 good
                 desires
                 and
                 of
                 compunction
                 :
                 knock
                 at
                 his
                 gate
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 whatsoeuer
                 you
                 shall
                 demand
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 inlarge
                 his
                 bounty
                 to
                 
                   Magdalene
                   ,
                   Peter
                   ,
                   David
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 theefe
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 Saints
                 are
                 most
                 ready
                 to
                 fly
                 to
                 your
                 aide
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 desire
                 your
                 saluation
                 an
                 hundreth
                 thousand
                 times
                 more
                 then
                 your selues
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whose
                 greatnesse
                 no
                 other
                 worke
                 of
                 his
                 can
                 aspire
                 vnto
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 the
                 humanity
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Mother
                 .
                 Ioseph
                 noteth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 Mary
                 the
                 will
                 :
                 Say
                 therefore
                 vnto
                 Mary
                 ,
                 teach
                 mee
                 to
                 obey
                 and
                 loue
                 my
                 brother
                 :
                 Say
                 vnto
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 Maries
                 guardian
                 )
                 make
                 me
                 to
                 apprehend
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 sensible
                 of
                 my
                 misery
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 will
                 this
                 childe
                 streame
                 downe
                 vpon
                 you
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 ;
                 of
                 his
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
                 Your
                 Redemer
                 obeyed
                 his
                 Mother
                 and
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 yea
                 he
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 stoope
                 vnto
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 thereby
                 adde
                 any
                 reputation
                 vnto
                 him
                 or
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 hee
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 president
                 vnto
                 the
                 proud
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 humility
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 heere
                 discourse
                 of
                 wholesome
                 and
                 vsefull
                 obseruations
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 cull
                 out
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 wicked
                 Priest
                 should
                 propose
                 these
                 exhortations
                 vnto
                 you
                 )
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 by
                 me
                 a
                 constrained
                 thereunto
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 this
                 he
                 tooke
                 his
                 oathe
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 call
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 sworne
                 sincerely
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 :
                 he
                 also
                 added
                 
                   Sancta
                   Maria
                   ora
                   pro
                   eis
                   ,
                   Sancte
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   Sancta
                   Magdalena
                   ,
                   Sancte
                   Dominice
                   ,
                   Sancte
                   Stephane
                   ,
                
                 the
                 arch-enemy
                 vnto
                 
                   Sonneillon
                   ,
                   orate
                   pro
                   eis
                
                 .
                 Cursed
                 bee
                 they
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blessed
                 Saints
                 doe
                 not
                 make
                 intercessions
                 for
                 you
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   26.
                   of
                   December
                   being
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Saint
                   Steuen
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 did
                 exorcise
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 Sonneillon
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Louyse
                 began
                 to
                 discourse
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 superstition
                 .
                 Come
                 hither
                 Asmodee
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 that
                 accursed
                 one
                 which
                 teachest
                 Magicians
                 to
                 vse
                 ligaments
                 ,
                 portractures
                 &
                 resemblances
                 of
                 wax
                 ,
                 brasse
                 and
                 stone
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 other
                 abominations
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 fire
                 men
                 and
                 set
                 an
                 edge
                 vpon
                 all
                 fleshly
                 prouokements
                 vnto
                 lust
                 .
                 Then
                 doest
                 thou
                 cause
                 the
                 Priest
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 to
                 baptise
                 these
                 statues
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 doth
                 commit
                 a
                 most
                 greeuous
                 sinne
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 should
                 baptise
                 a
                 Doue
                 ,
                 an
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ●oule
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 farre
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 abomination
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 birds
                 doe
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 blesse
                 God
                 by
                 their
                 melody
                 and
                 voices
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 being
                 baptised
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 beasts
                 and
                 are
                 without
                 vnderstanding
                 :
                 yet
                 doe
                 I
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 should
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 lesse
                 culpable
                 and
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 baptise
                 these
                 idols
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 statues
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
                 O
                 execrable
                 Priest
                 how
                 carelesse
                 art
                 thou
                 of
                 thy
                 dignity
                 and
                 calling
                 ?
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 wicked
                 Priests
                 not
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 in
                 generall
                 not
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 doe
                 aduertise
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 consequent
                 ,
                 slaues
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 and
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 Magick
                 ,
                 of
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witches
                 ,
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Sorceresses
                 .
                 Ha
                 wicked
                 Asmodee
                 ,
                 thou
                 blindest
                 and
                 seducest
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 by
                 telling
                 them
                 :
                 you
                 are
                 mighty
                 and
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 call
                 you
                 to
                 an
                 account
                 if
                 you
                 offend
                 God
                 ?
                 You
                 may
                 doe
                 whatsoeuer
                 your
                 heart
                 desireth
                 ,
                 none
                 dare
                 
                 reprooue
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 law
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 to
                 cage
                 in
                 or
                 controule
                 such
                 as
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 he
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 law
                 :
                 who
                 then
                 dareth
                 to
                 wagge
                 his
                 tongue
                 or
                 to
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 you
                 ?
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 some
                 great
                 personages
                 that
                 giue
                 eare
                 vnto
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 schollers
                 of
                 this
                 Diabolicall
                 Art
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 thereof
                 they
                 may
                 aspire
                 vnto
                 places
                 of
                 greater
                 eminency
                 .
              
               
                 Asmodee
                 thou
                 art
                 euer
                 whispering
                 in
                 their
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 Sir
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 sublime
                 your
                 braue
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 lift
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 a
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 thinke
                 of
                 an
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 must
                 conquere
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 like
                 another
                 Alexander
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 meanes
                 their
                 reprose
                 is
                 disseasoned
                 with
                 these
                 wilde
                 and
                 whirling
                 apprehensions
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 so
                 forgetfull
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 continually
                 beare
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 giue
                 commandement
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 as
                 Gods
                 :
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 waded
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 were
                 mightier
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 powerfull
                 then
                 himselfe
                 .
                 The
                 Deuill
                 doth
                 cherish
                 all
                 ambition
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 sauoureth
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 detestation
                 :
                 hee
                 doth
                 euer
                 solicite
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 of
                 what
                 quality
                 or
                 condition
                 soeuer
                 they
                 bee
                 .
                 But
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 hee
                 onely
                 insinuated
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 great
                 personages
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 euery-where
                 ,
                 and
                 tempteth
                 all
                 persons
                 without
                 choice
                 or
                 distinction
                 of
                 sexes
                 .
                 This
                 b
                 appeareth
                 in
                 Nabuchodonosor
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 tempted
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 hee
                 did
                 eate
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 converted
                 either
                 into
                 gold
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 the
                 semblance
                 and
                 shew
                 of
                 gold
                 ;
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 pride
                 was
                 afterwards
                 by
                 Gods
                 permission
                 transformed
                 into
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 last
                 became
                 humble
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 remembred
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 and
                 grew
                 penitent
                 for
                 his
                 excessiuenesse
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 hee
                 afterward
                 was
                 thought
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 c
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 worlds
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 the
                 Diuels
                 intrappe
                 and
                 take
                 him
                 by
                 Magicians
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 burning
                 in
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 hell
                 because
                 he
                 neuer
                 was
                 bruised
                 and
                 humbled
                 with
                 such
                 
                 repentance
                 as
                 deserued
                 acceptance
                 from
                 God.
                 Dauid
                 indeed
                 offended
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 did
                 seriously
                 repent
                 ,
                 dewing
                 and
                 watering
                 his
                 couch
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
                 and
                 eating
                 his
                 bread
                 mingled
                 with
                 ashes
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 declare
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 humbled
                 and
                 made
                 tender
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 further
                 said
                 to
                 Asmodee
                 ,
                 Accursed
                 spirit
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 also
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 doest
                 vaile
                 and
                 cast
                 a
                 mist
                 ouer
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 such
                 soules
                 as
                 are
                 seduced
                 by
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 thou
                 lockest
                 vp
                 their
                 eares
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 word
                 may
                 not
                 pierce
                 and
                 penetrate
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 pith
                 and
                 inmost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 being
                 both
                 deafe
                 and
                 blind
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 lose
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 their
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 meane
                 not
                 the
                 deafnesse
                 and
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 spirituall
                 deafnesse
                 and
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 doubted
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 corporally
                 blinde
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 necessarie
                 thereunto
                 :
                 else
                 what
                 should
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 blind
                 ?
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 saued
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 speaketh
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 which
                 wee
                 see
                 and
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 a
                 spake
                 to
                 Baalberith
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Impious
                 and
                 accused
                 Baalberith
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 he
                 that
                 doest
                 continually
                 make
                 Gods
                 name
                 to
                 be
                 blasphemed
                 .
                 Thou
                 also
                 suggestest
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 are
                 not
                 you
                 a
                 great
                 counsellor
                 ?
                 doe
                 not
                 you
                 moderate
                 the
                 scales
                 of
                 Iustice
                 ?
                 are
                 not
                 you
                 a
                 great
                 familiar
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ?
                 whereof
                 should
                 you
                 stand
                 in
                 feare
                 :
                 Vpon
                 these
                 suggestions
                 doest
                 thou
                 lay
                 the
                 first
                 foundations
                 of
                 single
                 combats
                 and
                 Magicke
                 .
                 But
                 thou
                 thy selfe
                 being
                 blinde
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 villany
                 ,
                 doest
                 make
                 those
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 that
                 followes
                 the
                 paths
                 wherein
                 thou
                 doest
                 trace
                 .
                 Thou
                 doest
                 also
                 say
                 ,
                 Your
                 ranke
                 and
                 quality
                 will
                 beare
                 thus
                 many
                 Lackeys
                 ,
                 thus
                 many
                 Horses
                 ,
                 thus
                 many
                 Pages
                 :
                 for
                 from
                 these
                 externall
                 apparances
                 will
                 men
                 iudge
                 of
                 your
                 true
                 Nobility
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 b
                 true
                 Nobility
                 is
                 euer
                 accompanied
                 with
                 liberality
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 studious
                 to
                 act
                 those
                 deeds
                 that
                 sauour
                 of
                 charity
                 and
                 
                 bounty
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 it
                 hate
                 all
                 viciousnesse
                 and
                 prodigality
                 .
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 neuer
                 stand
                 forth
                 to
                 answere
                 for
                 thy
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 demand
                 of
                 them
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 workes
                 .
                 Resist
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 fly
                 from
                 you
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 too
                 too
                 many
                 that
                 suffer
                 themselues
                 to
                 bee
                 deceiued
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 will
                 chase
                 at
                 the
                 poore
                 that
                 beg
                 almes
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 importunate
                 ;
                 yea
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 stick
                 many
                 times
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 withdraw
                 their
                 almes
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 bestow
                 many
                 stripes
                 and
                 blowes
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 others
                 say
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 giue
                 vs
                 a
                 dinner
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 will
                 bestow
                 a
                 supper
                 vpon
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 others
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 will
                 lay
                 an
                 imputation
                 vpon
                 a
                 whole
                 company
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 default
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 orderly
                 demeane
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Behold
                 Baalberith
                 ,
                 cursed
                 are
                 all
                 thy
                 doctrines
                 and
                 instructions
                 .
                 Hee
                 c
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 when
                 their
                 children
                 are
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 will
                 vse
                 vnlawfull
                 meanes
                 to
                 know
                 who
                 the
                 witch
                 is
                 that
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 hauing
                 recourse
                 vnto
                 God
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 by
                 his
                 good
                 blessing
                 cure
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 goe
                 vnto
                 a
                 witch
                 ,
                 and
                 entreate
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 heale
                 their
                 children
                 :
                 wretches
                 as
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 your
                 misfortune
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 with
                 your
                 children
                 were
                 innocent
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 now
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 euill
                 .
                 Ought
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 he
                 hath
                 permitted
                 this
                 euill
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 or
                 the
                 sorcerer
                 ,
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 remedy
                 ?
                 you
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 familiarity
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 Church
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 seeke
                 redresse
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 charge
                 of
                 soules
                 :
                 But
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 with
                 sorcerers
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 necessary
                 inference
                 with
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 they
                 haue
                 abandoned
                 themselues
                 bodies
                 and
                 soules
                 ,
                 surrendring
                 vp
                 their
                 part
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 pretensions
                 they
                 may
                 haue
                 for
                 heauen
                 .
                 d
                 Nay
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 impious
                 and
                 execrable
                 disposition
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 lay
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 betray
                 God
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 
                 Diuels
                 .
                 The
                 e
                 Diuels
                 doe
                 also
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 renounce
                 that
                 natural
                 affection
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 carry
                 towards
                 their
                 fathers
                 and
                 mothers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 vnto
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 tyed
                 vnto
                 by
                 propinquity
                 of
                 blood
                 :
                 they
                 forbid
                 them
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 bee
                 abominated
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 many
                 times
                 command
                 them
                 to
                 murther
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 to
                 mischieue
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 should
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 returne
                 euill
                 for
                 good
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 render
                 good
                 for
                 euill
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 doe
                 serue
                 the
                 diuell
                 with
                 more
                 diligence
                 then
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 light
                 doe
                 their
                 God
                 ;
                 f
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 for
                 your
                 seruice
                 vnto
                 God
                 is
                 associated
                 with
                 a
                 setled
                 and
                 in-disturbed
                 repose
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 great
                 vexations
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 commandeth
                 them
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
                 winter
                 and
                 summer
                 ,
                 in
                 sicknesse
                 and
                 in
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 state
                 soeuer
                 they
                 bee
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 make
                 their
                 apparance
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 faile
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 scruple
                 or
                 minute
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 they
                 are
                 well
                 beaten
                 for
                 their
                 slacknesse
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 gally-slaue
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 manicled
                 and
                 bechained
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 lackey
                 so
                 buffetted
                 and
                 beaten
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 chained
                 and
                 beaten
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 omission
                 in
                 the
                 Diuels
                 seruice
                 :
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 ,
                 he
                 giueth
                 least
                 recompence
                 vnto
                 those
                 that
                 serue
                 him
                 most
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 nothing
                 indeed
                 to
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 Doe
                 you
                 serue
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 gr●atest
                 faithfulnesse
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 the
                 reward
                 you
                 shall
                 gaine
                 thereby
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 horrid
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 ;
                 witnesse
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 died
                 without
                 confessing
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 haue
                 departed
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 sort
                 :
                 I
                 speake
                 in
                 generall
                 not
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 when
                 they
                 die
                 ,
                 doe
                 recommend
                 their
                 soules
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   manus
                   tuas
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 But
                 the
                 last
                 words
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Satan
                 breath
                 forth
                 are
                 ,
                 g
                 
                   The
                   Diuell
                   take
                   me
                   body
                   and
                   soule
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 recompence
                 which
                 they
                 demand
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 haue
                 so
                 
                 industriously
                 serued
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 they
                 doe
                 well
                 deserue
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 Asmodee
                 .
                 What
                 saiest
                 thou
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 all
                 true
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 here
                 deliuered
                 ?
                 Asmodee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 .
                 Sonneillon
                 replyed
                 ,
                 sweare
                 (
                 Asmodee
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 my
                 oath
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 Asmodee
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 sweare
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 h
                 Sonneillon
                 answered
                 ,
                 sweare
                 thou
                 then
                 by
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 mine
                 oath
                 on
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 God.
                 To
                 this
                 Asmodee
                 replied
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 sweare
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 confesse
                 and
                 doe
                 assure
                 euery
                 body
                 that
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 said
                 is
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Sonneillon
                 ,
                 doe
                 you
                 not
                 perceiue
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 this
                 accursed
                 fiend
                 .
                 Hee
                 vseth
                 these
                 tergiuersations
                 and
                 delaies
                 ,
                 to
                 stagger
                 your
                 beleese
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 merit
                 more
                 in
                 that
                 God
                 (
                 to
                 try
                 you
                 )
                 will
                 not
                 comn
                 and
                 him
                 to
                 sweare
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 actually
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 oath
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 hee
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 obey
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 it
                 suffice
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 sweare
                 by
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 I
                 haue
                 aboue
                 spoken
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 this
                 satisfie
                 you
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 spoken
                 he
                 accordingly
                 tooke
                 his
                 oath
                 .
                 i
                 Hee
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 sweare
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 will
                 approue
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 neuer
                 Diuell
                 spake
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 his
                 Princes
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 :
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 k
                 receiue
                 an
                 abatement
                 and
                 mitigation
                 of
                 my
                 torments
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 neuer
                 endure
                 that
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 acted
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 counterfaited
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 set
                 open
                 a
                 vast
                 gap
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 the
                 perdition
                 of
                 many
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 consider
                 heere
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 manner
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 first
                 before
                 you
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 worst
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 know
                 that
                 hither-vnto
                 ,
                 the
                 viands
                 which
                 were
                 serued
                 in
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 haue
                 not
                 been
                 very
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 did
                 nothing
                 but
                 ingeminate
                 your
                 offences
                 .
                 Wee
                 must
                 therefore
                 now
                 serue
                 in
                 vnto
                 you
                 a
                 banquet
                 of
                 confections
                 .
                 Then
                 l
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 God
                 
                 hath
                 commanded
                 me
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 a
                 great
                 enemy
                 vnto
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 to
                 praise
                 those
                 that
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 Stephen
                 doe
                 forgiue
                 their
                 enemies
                 ;
                 he
                 pardoned
                 those
                 that
                 maliced
                 him
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 master
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Pater
                   ignosce
                   eis
                   ,
                   quia
                   nesciunt
                   quid
                   faciunt
                   .
                
                 But
                 O
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 diddest
                 thou
                 not
                 first
                 recommend
                 thy
                 mother
                 to
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 Iohn
                 vnto
                 thy
                 mother
                 ?
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 giue
                 an
                 example
                 vnto
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 of
                 remitting
                 and
                 pardoning
                 the
                 iniuries
                 done
                 by
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 riches
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 but
                 trash
                 and
                 of-scowring
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 heere
                 obiect
                 :
                 What
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 silthinesse
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 vncleane
                 or
                 imperfect
                 thing
                 can
                 enter
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 call
                 riches
                 trash
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Elect
                 make
                 no
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 Saints
                 doe
                 not
                 esteeme
                 of
                 siluer
                 ,
                 gold
                 ,
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 seruant
                 is
                 not
                 greater
                 then
                 his
                 master
                 :
                 the
                 Master
                 entred
                 not
                 into
                 heauen
                 on
                 horsebacke
                 ,
                 but
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 hanging
                 vpon
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 Why
                 therefore
                 should
                 you
                 tremble
                 at
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 troubles
                 ,
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoeuer
                 may
                 deiect
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 humble
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 your
                 good
                 and
                 his
                 glory
                 that
                 these
                 crosses
                 make
                 you
                 thus
                 to
                 double
                 vnder
                 the
                 waight
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 will
                 he
                 place
                 your
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 wondrous
                 accident
                 !
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 conquered
                 with
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Satan
                 is
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 kingdome
                 is
                 rent
                 and
                 diuided
                 within
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 consent
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 vnresistable
                 compulsion
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 this
                 discourse
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 m
                 Ho!
                 cause
                 an
                 Angell
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 deliuer
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 mee
                 befreed
                 from
                 this
                 vnpleasing
                 office
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 indeed
                 many
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 harken
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 goe
                 to
                 heare
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 goe
                 to
                 surprise
                 and
                 entrap
                 
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 quote
                 their
                 gestures
                 and
                 actions
                 .
                 O
                 blindnesse
                 !
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 bee
                 more
                 attentiue
                 to
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 vttered
                 by
                 a
                 Preacher
                 .
                 Imitate
                 Stephen
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 your
                 enemies
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 prayer
                 did
                 he
                 merit
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 win
                 Saul
                 to
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 was
                 a
                 persecutor
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 keepe
                 the
                 garments
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 stoned
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 Saul
                 thou
                 knowest
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 charity
                 did
                 plead
                 for
                 thee
                 at
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 .
                 Stephen
                 whiles
                 hee
                 was
                 yet
                 young
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Deacons
                 and
                 Treasurers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 louer
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 hi●
                 brethren
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 familiar
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 therefore
                 needful
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 suffer
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 you
                 
                   Margaret
                   ,
                   Vrsula
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 1100.
                 
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 you
                 
                   Catherine
                   ,
                   Barbara
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Catherine
                 of
                 Sienna
                 :
                 that
                 so
                 by
                 your
                 examples
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 lessened
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 sufferance
                 and
                 patient
                 bearing
                 of
                 whatsoeuer
                 tribulations
                 should
                 bee
                 laid
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 Stephen
                 if
                 thou
                 haddest
                 not
                 been
                 such
                 a
                 notable
                 instrument
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 wert
                 '
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 would
                 neuer
                 haue
                 thus
                 esteemed
                 and
                 honoured
                 thee
                 .
                 Say
                 but
                 (
                 Father
                 )
                 euery
                 day
                 for
                 thine
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 powerfull
                 prayer
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 efficacy
                 .
                 The
                 abridgement
                 of
                 all
                 perfection
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 your
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 n
                 well-pleasing
                 sacrifice
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 loueth
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 a
                 hundreth
                 times
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 :
                 and
                 one
                 Aue
                 said
                 for
                 your
                 enemies
                 is
                 of
                 more
                 waight
                 and
                 importance
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 hundred
                 
                   (
                   Pater
                
                 )
                 for
                 your
                 friends
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 your
                 friends
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 harsh
                 and
                 vnpleasing
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 your
                 enemies
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 kill
                 you
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 morsell
                 not
                 easily
                 swallowed
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 exceedingly
                 conduce
                 vnto
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 path
                 which
                 chalketh
                 out
                 vnto
                 you
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 vprightnesse
                 of
                 intention
                 ,
                 in
                 purity
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 charity
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 saluation
                 
                 of
                 soules
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 such
                 prayers
                 are
                 no
                 lesse
                 effectuall
                 then
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 many
                 Saints
                 ;
                 yea
                 then
                 extasies
                 and
                 rauishing
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 admirable
                 mysteries
                 .
                 Hee
                 that
                 prayeth
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 hath
                 said
                 enough
                 for
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 said
                 vnto
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 startled
                 at
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 ,
                 I
                 plainly
                 see
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 much
                 disquiet
                 thee
                 :
                 what
                 answerest
                 thou
                 vnto
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 And
                 thou
                 Asmodee
                 ,
                 make
                 thy
                 part
                 good
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 what
                 to
                 reply
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 see
                 you
                 are
                 tongue-tied
                 and
                 cannot
                 answere
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 prosecute
                 these
                 things
                 further
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 swore
                 that
                 al
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 should
                 by
                 publicke
                 approbation
                 bee
                 allowed
                 :
                 and
                 speaking
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 O
                 o
                 Sonneillon
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 hee
                 which
                 temptest
                 men
                 with
                 enuie
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 withdraw
                 men
                 from
                 praying
                 for
                 their
                 enemies
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 is
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 speake
                 against
                 thy selfe
                 and
                 against
                 all
                 hell
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 taken
                 thy
                 owne
                 weapons
                 and
                 forced
                 thee
                 to
                 beate
                 thy selfe
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 was
                 asked
                 touching
                 three
                 Articles
                 ,
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Nabuchadonosor
                 ,
                 next
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 whether
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 that
                 S.
                 Stephen
                 was
                 broiled
                 vpon
                 a
                 gridiron
                 ,
                 for
                 thus
                 did
                 some
                 vnderstand
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 directly
                 made
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 Nabuchadonosor
                 was
                 saued
                 ,
                 and
                 Salomon
                 damned
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 opinion
                 was
                 a
                 p
                 probleme
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 damnation
                 was
                 reuealed
                 to
                 many
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 modesty
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 attempt
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 knowne
                 :
                 that
                 now
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 his
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 certified
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 therof
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 reade
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 man
                 euer
                 saw
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 his
                 repentance
                 :
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 cleere
                 vp
                 and
                 dispell
                 all
                 the
                 doubts
                 that
                 shadow
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 endow
                 his
                 Church
                 with
                 some
                 new
                 donations
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 enrich
                 his
                 faithfull
                 Spouse
                 with
                 some
                 fresh
                 remembrances
                 of
                 his
                 affection
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 standeth
                 with
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 grace
                 his
                 Queene
                 will
                 make
                 expression
                 of
                 the
                 affection
                 which
                 he
                 beareth
                 towards
                 her
                 by
                 new
                 gifts
                 and
                 presentments
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 God
                 being
                 more
                 great
                 and
                 good
                 then
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 haue
                 both
                 ability
                 and
                 will
                 to
                 enrich
                 his
                 Church
                 with
                 new
                 immunities
                 and
                 endowments
                 .
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 Eagle
                 and
                 hast
                 soared
                 higher
                 vpon
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 diuine
                 wisedome
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 many
                 mysteries
                 haue
                 been
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 diddest
                 thou
                 not
                 vnderstand
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Armory
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 inscrutable
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 hidden
                 perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 may
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 seemeth
                 good
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 bring
                 forth
                 many
                 strange
                 nouelties
                 .
                 I
                 affirme
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 highest
                 Seraphin
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 her selfe
                 doe
                 comprehend
                 all
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 her
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 humanity
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 aboue
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 is
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 although
                 she
                 be
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 shee
                 the
                 second
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 neuerthelesse
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 dinner
                 ,
                 Sonneillon
                 vttered
                 many
                 things
                 tending
                 to
                 edification
                 ,
                 that
                 Vertue
                 was
                 ascended
                 vp
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 her
                 ascent
                 had
                 let
                 her
                 q
                 mantle
                 fall
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 Impiety
                 that
                 remained
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 tooke
                 vp
                 and
                 clothed
                 it selfe
                 therewithall
                 :
                 vnder
                 which
                 couerture
                 and
                 maske
                 it
                 commeth
                 abroad
                 to
                 deceiue
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 otherwise
                 would
                 decline
                 the
                 rock
                 of
                 such
                 seducements
                 .
                 He
                 further
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 damned
                 should
                 bee
                 punished
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 faculties
                 of
                 their
                 soule
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 memory
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 fiue
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 vision
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 euening
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 would
                 come
                 that
                 his
                 r
                 name
                 should
                 bee
                 rased
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 men
                 should
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 euening
                 Louyse
                 was
                 not
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 but
                 Verrine
                 made
                 a
                 terrible
                 inuectiue
                 against
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 grew
                 coole
                 in
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercie
                 towards
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 humbled
                 her selfe
                 with
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 perfect
                 repentance
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 admonished
                 euery
                 one
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 discreetly
                 carry
                 themselues
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 businesse
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   27.
                   of
                   December
                   being
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Father
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 and
                 Verrine
                 after
                 his
                 acustomed
                 manner
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 Harken
                 and
                 be
                 attentiue
                 ,
                 the
                 s
                 houre
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 for
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 borne
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 some
                 moneths
                 past
                 by
                 a
                 Iewish
                 woman
                 .
                 t
                 God
                 will
                 rase
                 out
                 Magick
                 &
                 al
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 and
                 witches
                 shall
                 returne
                 home
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 Soueraigne
                 high
                 Priest
                 shall
                 giue
                 them
                 plenary
                 absolution
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 complices
                 shall
                 be
                 laid
                 open
                 vnto
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 not
                 fables
                 or
                 fancies
                 ,
                 or
                 words
                 of
                 ieast
                 and
                 derision
                 :
                 I
                 foretell
                 you
                 these
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 beare
                 but
                 the
                 name
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 heereafter
                 admit
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Reuelation
                 .
                 God
                 would
                 preuent
                 the
                 Diuel
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 doth
                 cause
                 this
                 annunciation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 u
                 Iudgement
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 x
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 borne
                 .
                 Seauen
                 yeares
                 before
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 no
                 fruite
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 shall
                 not
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 signes
                 and
                 wonders
                 shall
                 bee
                 seene
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 part
                 already
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 sonne
                 rebelleth
                 against
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 the
                 daughter
                 against
                 her
                 mother
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 now
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 vnder
                 Heauen
                 who
                 are
                 conuerted
                 .
              
               
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 beene
                 intrusted
                 with
                 many
                 celestiall
                 secreets
                 :
                 thou
                 wert
                 a
                 doue
                 in
                 thy
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 diddest
                 leane
                 vpon
                 the
                 breast
                 of
                 thy
                 Redemer
                 at
                 his
                 last
                 supper
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 now
                 take
                 thy
                 rest
                 in
                 Paradise
                 y
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Enoch
                
                 and
                 Elias
                 you
                 are
                 there
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 bodies
                 were
                 neuer
                 found
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
               
                 Great
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 thy
                 Saints
                 haue
                 many
                 reuelations
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 neuer
                 disclosed
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 Reuelation
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 perdition
                 was
                 vnborne
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 O
                 Spouse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 beyond
                 measure
                 vngratefull
                 if
                 thou
                 make
                 nice
                 to
                 receiue
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 present
                 sent
                 vnto
                 thee
                 by
                 thy
                 husband
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 thou
                 wilt
                 receiue
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 shal
                 also
                 the
                 chief
                 dealers
                 in
                 Magick
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 shall
                 reape
                 much
                 mercy
                 and
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 secular
                 arme
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 inflict
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 iustice
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 should
                 be
                 founded
                 forth
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 many
                 soules
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 their
                 perdition
                 .
                 The
                 z
                 Priests
                 duety
                 is
                 to
                 absolue
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witches
                 that
                 shall
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 craue
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 And
                 thou
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 Magicians
                 shalt
                 be
                 particularly
                 sis●ed
                 and
                 examined
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 shal
                 menace
                 and
                 affright
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 because
                 other
                 creatures
                 haue
                 no
                 force
                 to
                 worke
                 vpon
                 thee
                 .
                 France
                 is
                 infected
                 with
                 this
                 dangerous
                 Art
                 of
                 Magick
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 sisters
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 Vrsula
                 are
                 bewitched
                 at
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 at
                 Aix
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 country
                 swarmeth
                 with
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 charmes
                 .
                 Come
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 neere
                 vnto
                 the
                 childe
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 his
                 hands
                 be
                 tender
                 and
                 cannot
                 gripe
                 you
                 hard
                 :
                 yet
                 euer
                 haue
                 you
                 in
                 remembrance
                 that
                 this
                 childe
                 onely
                 shall
                 be
                 your
                 Iudge
                 :
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 some
                 shall
                 bee
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 miracle
                 shall
                 bee
                 spread
                 abroad
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 yet
                 many
                 voyd
                 seates
                 in
                 Heauen
                 which
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 filled
                 .
                 Lucifer
                 b
                 ,
                 thou
                 goest
                 about
                 to
                 get
                 those
                 soules
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 payed
                 no
                 ransome
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 fully
                 shewed
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 wring
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 determined
                 to
                 saue
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 offer
                 vnto
                 consideration
                 a
                 new
                 tract
                 of
                 his
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 couldest
                 
                 not
                 perceiue
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 confoundeth
                 and
                 beateth
                 thee
                 by
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 thy
                 seruant
                 and
                 subiect
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 two
                 women
                 hee
                 doth
                 conuert
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 all
                 hell
                 in
                 an
                 vproare
                 and
                 distraction
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 accident
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 thousand
                 soules
                 haue
                 beene
                 conuerted
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 :
                 yet
                 diddest
                 thou
                 accursed
                 spirit
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 knowest
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 I
                 ●ell
                 thee
                 ,
                 Marie
                 her selfe
                 knoweth
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 although
                 she
                 be
                 inriched
                 with
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 much
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 These
                 discourses
                 are
                 not
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 tree
                 is
                 knowne
                 by
                 the
                 fruite
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 giueth
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 Charitie
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 adioyneth
                 thereunto
                 the
                 cinders
                 of
                 humility
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 fire
                 is
                 conserued
                 vnder
                 the
                 ashes
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 hee
                 spake
                 to
                 Carreau
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 thou
                 also
                 art
                 a
                 wretched
                 spirit
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 he
                 that
                 saiest
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 raise
                 Lazarus
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 thou
                 liest
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 conuert
                 the
                 Cheife
                 and
                 ring-leaders
                 in
                 Magick
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 praised
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 goodnes
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 behold
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 c
                 God
                 perceaueth
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 esteeme
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 sent
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 deliuer
                 his
                 truth
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 :
                 Phisitians
                 to
                 new
                 maladies
                 haue
                 new
                 remedies
                 and
                 appliances
                 :
                 so
                 because
                 this
                 sicknesse
                 of
                 men
                 went
                 beyond
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 expedient
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 cure
                 thereof
                 to
                 apply
                 extraordinary
                 remedies
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 those
                 whom
                 the
                 Diuell
                 had
                 deceaued
                 and
                 conquered
                 .
                 I
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 haue
                 this
                 businesse
                 examined
                 and
                 looked
                 into
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 oath
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 hee
                 had
                 reuealed
                 diuerse
                 things
                 full
                 of
                 nouelty
                 and
                 admiration
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 sweare
                 vpon
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 And
                 whilest
                 the
                 Priest
                 was
                 holding
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 spake
                 of
                 diuers
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 d
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Saint
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 order
                 
                 of
                 Saint
                 Dominicke
                 should
                 sprout
                 vp
                 and
                 flourish
                 ,
                 (
                 alwaies
                 without
                 offence
                 vnto
                 other
                 Orders
                 ,
                 as
                 vnto
                 the
                 Iesuits
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Mother
                 ,
                 Vncle
                 and
                 Aunt
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 kindred
                 of
                 Louyse
                 were
                 damned
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 that
                 shee
                 should
                 speake
                 this
                 with
                 her
                 owne
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 reueale
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 damned
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 e
                 Louyse
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 thy
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 are
                 damned
                 in
                 Hell.
                 Who
                 would
                 euer
                 haue
                 told
                 
                   Iohn
                   Cappeau
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Louyse
                   de
                   Baume
                
                 that
                 their
                 daughter
                 would
                 openly
                 publish
                 vnto
                 the
                 world
                 their
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 .
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 conceiue
                 Louyse
                 that
                 thy
                 heart
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 stone
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Louyse
                 wept
                 very
                 bitterly
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Assembly
                 was
                 so
                 melted
                 with
                 compassion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 fell
                 a
                 weeping
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 that
                 Verrine
                 had
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 keept
                 silence
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 sudden
                 he
                 cryed
                 out
                 againe
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 thy
                 father
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 thy
                 mother
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 thy
                 grandfather
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 thy
                 grand-mother
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 thy
                 kindred
                 be
                 damned
                 :
                 then
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 f
                 of
                 France
                 of
                 happy
                 memory
                 was
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 but
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 :
                 father
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 the
                 superiour
                 of
                 Louyse
                 was
                 also
                 an
                 heretick
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 her
                 spirituall
                 father
                 ;
                 also
                 Louyse
                 her selfe
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 brought
                 vp
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 hereticks
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Princesse
                 in
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 Vrsula
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Queene
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 as
                 shee
                 was
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wondred
                 .
                 And
                 directing
                 his
                 speech
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 Why
                 diddest
                 thou
                 not
                 rather
                 chuse
                 a
                 Queene
                 or
                 an
                 Empresse
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 worme
                 here
                 ?
                 But
                 thou
                 wilt
                 reply
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 thy
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 neede
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 alwaies
                 ready
                 to
                 bestow
                 vpon
                 thē
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 wil
                 further
                 &
                 co-operate
                 with
                 thy
                 heauenly
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 thee
                 to
                 finde
                 a
                 soule
                 framed
                 &
                 disposed
                 vnto
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 
                 impose
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 begged
                 at
                 Gods
                 hands
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 agreeable
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 thou
                 hast
                 desired
                 for
                 the
                 enlarging
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 :
                 yet
                 that
                 this
                 might
                 bee
                 without
                 any
                 finall
                 depriuation
                 of
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 request
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 yeelded
                 vnto
                 thy
                 petition
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 diddest
                 put
                 thy selfe
                 vpon
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 diddest
                 not
                 indent
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 suffer
                 after
                 such
                 &
                 such
                 a
                 fashion
                 ,
                 but
                 diddest
                 make
                 a
                 free
                 offer
                 of
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 by
                 him
                 as
                 hee
                 pleased
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 shall
                 redound
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 exaltation
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 aduancement
                 of
                 thy
                 calling
                 :
                 yet
                 art
                 thou
                 to
                 expect
                 nothing
                 but
                 confusion
                 and
                 shame
                 hereby
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 doest
                 confesse
                 thou
                 hast
                 well
                 deserued
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 iniuries
                 and
                 reproachfull
                 contempts
                 which
                 thou
                 canst
                 suffer
                 for
                 his
                 loue
                 .
                 g
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 thou
                 diddest
                 indeed
                 affirme
                 that
                 thou
                 haddest
                 an
                 inspiration
                 infused
                 into
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 such
                 an
                 intended
                 reformation
                 in
                 practise
                 ;
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 a
                 reuelation
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 humility
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 giue
                 it
                 that
                 modest
                 appellation
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 humble
                 ,
                 had
                 rather
                 call
                 it
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reuelation
                 of
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 the
                 inspiration
                 of
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doe
                 make
                 a
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 thing
                 in
                 three
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 are
                 dissolued
                 into
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 two
                 different
                 persons
                 do
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 friendship
                 ,
                 I
                 affirme
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 heart
                 and
                 one
                 soule
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 creatures
                 conforme
                 their
                 wil
                 vnto
                 the
                 wil
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 will
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 many
                 other
                 discourses
                 hee
                 swore
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 church
                 triumphant
                 and
                 militant
                 to
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 all
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 vtter
                 disgrace
                 and
                 shame
                 ;
                 which
                 oath
                 he
                 tooke
                 in
                 great
                 solemnity
                 vpon
                 the
                 blessed
                 sacrament
                 ,
                 disauo●ing
                 all
                 double
                 and
                 sinister
                 intention
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 he
                 called
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 saying
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 speake
                 
                 now
                 if
                 you
                 haue
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 reply
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 haue
                 keept
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 I
                 promise
                 you
                 to
                 deliuer
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 dared
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 grumble
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 how
                 admirable
                 is
                 thy
                 power
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hast
                 permitted
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 commanded
                 the
                 Diuels
                 to
                 bring
                 hither
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 Magicians
                 and
                 witches
                 to
                 bee
                 informed
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 from
                 thee
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 speake
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Hell
                 is
                 diuided
                 and
                 in
                 distraction
                 ,
                 it
                 waxeth
                 feeble
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cousonages
                 and
                 subtleties
                 thereof
                 are
                 dismasked
                 .
                 h
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Magician
                 shall
                 exorcise
                 ,
                 the
                 witchcrafts
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 are
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 sisters
                 shall
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 except
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Rome
                 where
                 Verrine
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Louyse
                 with
                 Magdalene
                 shall
                 make
                 his
                 declarations
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Verrine
                 said
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 giue
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 thy
                 house
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 thy
                 family
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 the
                 mistresse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 the
                 seruant
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 giue
                 the
                 keyes
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 staffe
                 of
                 command
                 vnto
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fewell
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 thy
                 house
                 vnto
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 setle
                 a
                 good
                 order
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 beyond
                 the
                 spheare
                 of
                 thy
                 power
                 to
                 accomplish
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 also
                 Verrine
                 was
                 asked
                 how
                 hee
                 meant
                 that
                 Moses
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 terrestriall
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 mentioneth
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 Hereunto
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 i
                 Hee
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 terrestriall
                 Paradise
                 too
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 might
                 raise
                 him
                 vp
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 trumpets
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 appointed
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 denounce
                 the
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 foure
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 neither
                 his
                 body
                 nor
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 could
                 euer
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 man
                 may
                 heere
                 cauill
                 that
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 mentioneth
                 but
                 two
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 Enoch
                 and
                 Elias
                 whom
                 Antichrist
                 shal
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 Iohn
                 hath
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 
                 two
                 witnesses
                 is
                 a
                 firme
                 truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 hee
                 not
                 exclude
                 others
                 but
                 maketh
                 mention
                 onely
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 giue
                 testimony
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Iohn
                 or
                 Moses
                 who
                 had
                 already
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 k
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 ranke
                 was
                 amongst
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 command
                 ouer
                 three
                 legions
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 greatest
                 ruine
                 and
                 downfall
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 heauen
                 was
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 Thrones
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 heads
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 orders
                 were
                 fallen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 breach
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 God
                 would
                 fill
                 vp
                 his
                 breach
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 and
                 labours
                 of
                 Thrones
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 further
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 Belzebub
                 had
                 tempted
                 Adam
                 and
                 himselfe
                 Eue
                 ,
                 and
                 spake
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 temptations
                 which
                 hee
                 vsed
                 towards
                 her
                 ,
                 hee
                 euer
                 retained
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 gitle
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 whereof
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 gibe
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 pleasant
                 with
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 A
                 Princes
                 fashion
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 beate
                 a
                 base
                 fellow
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 commandeth
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 meanest
                 seruants
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 fareth
                 it
                 with
                 thee
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 worthy
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 auenge
                 my selfe
                 vpon
                 thee
                 ;
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 care
                 if
                 .
                 I
                 bid
                 my
                 seruant
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 Gresill
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Cudgell
                 me
                 this
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 wicked
                 wretch
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 dare
                 to
                 pluck
                 God
                 from
                 his
                 Throne
                 ,
                 but
                 therein
                 his
                 forces
                 and
                 designements
                 were
                 broken
                 and
                 crusht
                 to
                 peeces
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 Gods
                 Apparitor
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 paid
                 with
                 good
                 money
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 neither
                 thou
                 ,
                 nor
                 I
                 euer
                 attaine
                 to
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 bestow
                 it
                 vpon
                 mee
                 .
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 giue
                 it
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 happy
                 then
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reward
                 that
                 attendeth
                 vpon
                 my
                 labors
                 and
                 paineful
                 endeauours
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 enioy
                 felicity
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 tormented
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 extent
                 of
                 punishment
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 allay
                 
                 and
                 giue
                 l
                 mitigation
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Moreouer
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 wretched
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 thou
                 wilt
                 speake
                 ,
                 speake
                 on
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 will
                 light
                 vpon
                 thy
                 owne
                 head
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 replyed
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 ▪
                 Ha
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 I
                 perceaue
                 it
                 goeth
                 hard
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 Magdalens
                 soule
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 in
                 thy
                 custody
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 gates
                 are
                 shut
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 command
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Ecce
                   non
                   dormitabit
                
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuel
                 neuer
                 sleepeth
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 euer
                 wakefull
                 to
                 doe
                 a
                 mischeefe
                 :
                 God
                 neuer
                 sleepeth
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 alwaies
                 is
                 vigilant
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 iniquity
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 all
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 thou
                 wert
                 the
                 disciple
                 of
                 Loue
                 ,
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 the
                 hand-maid
                 of
                 Affection
                 .
              
               
                 m
                 Antichrist
                 when
                 he
                 commeth
                 shall
                 cause
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 haue
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 to
                 bee
                 attendants
                 in
                 his
                 traine
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 reward
                 shall
                 they
                 haue
                 of
                 him
                 ?
                 iust
                 nothing
                 .
                 Hee
                 shall
                 cause
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 carried
                 pompously
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 conuicted
                 of
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 prooued
                 to
                 be
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 Then
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 discerned
                 the
                 difference
                 and
                 distinction
                 betweene
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 The
                 Iewes
                 were
                 once
                 Gods
                 best
                 beloued
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 knowledge
                 of
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 a
                 flood
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 blessings
                 ,
                 did
                 crucifie
                 him
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 did
                 God
                 repudiate
                 and
                 reiect
                 them
                 .
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 promised
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 none
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 when
                 hee
                 prayed
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 deseruedly
                 depriued
                 of
                 so
                 glorious
                 a
                 light
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 hateth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 shall
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 be
                 seased
                 vpon
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 euill
                 :
                 the
                 patient
                 is
                 well
                 enough
                 serued
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Phisitian
                 leaue
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 refuseth
                 and
                 scoffeth
                 at
                 his
                 counsell
                 .
              
               
                 n
                 You
                 are
                 all
                 subiect
                 to
                 sicknesses
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 infirme
                 in
                 
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 braine
                 ,
                 some
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 eares
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Physition
                 of
                 your
                 soules
                 ,
                 shall
                 aske
                 you
                 whether
                 you
                 be
                 sicke
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 answere
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 sicke
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 ?
                 for
                 hee
                 well
                 knoweth
                 by
                 your
                 pulse
                 how
                 you
                 are
                 affected
                 .
                 To
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 a
                 paine
                 in
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 proud
                 ,
                 he
                 ministreth
                 the
                 sweet
                 and
                 gentle
                 physicke
                 of
                 deepe
                 humility
                 ;
                 to
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 sicke
                 of
                 impatiency
                 ,
                 of
                 curiosity
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 diseases
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 o
                 ordaine
                 and
                 point
                 forth
                 for
                 euery
                 man
                 a
                 particular
                 remedy
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 his
                 infirmity
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 alwaies
                 some
                 bitternesse
                 in
                 these
                 potions
                 ,
                 which
                 breedeth
                 a
                 difficulty
                 in
                 the
                 Patient
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 .
                 Mis-conceiue
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 speake
                 of
                 corporall
                 medicaments
                 which
                 are
                 composed
                 of
                 hearbs
                 and
                 simples
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
                 spiritually
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 vertues
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 receits
                 to
                 cure
                 languishing
                 soules
                 ;
                 take
                 therefore
                 and
                 taste
                 this
                 medicine
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 assure
                 you
                 it
                 wil
                 make
                 you
                 whole
                 ,
                 although
                 you
                 were
                 sicke
                 euen
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 haue
                 a
                 very
                 cunning
                 Physition
                 .
              
               
                 p
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 alas
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 for
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 borne
                 .
                 If
                 vertue
                 seeme
                 bitter
                 vnto
                 your
                 taste
                 God
                 will
                 sweeten
                 your
                 mouthes
                 with
                 diuine
                 consolations
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 rise
                 from
                 his
                 table
                 with
                 your
                 palate
                 disseasoned
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 high
                 time
                 O
                 yee
                 Christians
                 to
                 surrender
                 and
                 giue
                 vp
                 your
                 will
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 your
                 Creator
                 :
                 giue
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 three
                 powers
                 of
                 your
                 soule
                 ,
                 your
                 memory
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 haue
                 him
                 in
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 your
                 vnderstanstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 thinke
                 vpon
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 obedient
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Imitate
                 the
                 Oxen
                 who
                 feede
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 chew
                 the
                 cud
                 ,
                 or
                 ruminate
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 seruant
                 no
                 longer
                 gouerne
                 your
                 house
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 at
                 your
                 beds
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 a
                 potion
                 for
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 your
                 soules
                 :
                 the
                 ingredients
                 are
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 humility
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 charity
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 patience
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 perseuerance
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 resignation
                 .
                 This
                 potion
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 bitternes
                 and
                 mortification
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 with
                 the
                 sugar
                 of
                 his
                 consolations
                 to
                 sweeten
                 and
                 allay
                 the
                 offensi●enesse
                 thereof
                 .
                 Ought
                 you
                 not
                 first
                 to
                 goe
                 vnto
                 Mount
                 Caluary
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 taste
                 vineger
                 and
                 gall
                 ,
                 befor
                 you
                 feed
                 on
                 those
                 delicious
                 viands
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 that
                 sweet
                 wine
                 and
                 hipocras
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 the
                 fr●ition
                 of
                 the
                 vision
                 of
                 that
                 eternall
                 brightnesse
                 ?
                 Receiue
                 therefore
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 will
                 preserue
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 restore
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 consolidate
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 loose
                 and
                 disioynted
                 within
                 you
                 :
                 yet
                 must
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 alwaies
                 say
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 miserable
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 receiue
                 my
                 Creator
                 .
                 Thou
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 was
                 by
                 wer
                 't
                 this
                 great
                 S●crament
                 was
                 first
                 instituted
                 ;
                 thou
                 diddest
                 rest
                 thy selfe
                 vpon
                 the
                 breast
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 celestiall
                 secrets
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 thou
                 knowest
                 full
                 well
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 aduice
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 giuen
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 frequent
                 the
                 same
                 euery
                 q
                 fifteenth
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 this
                 meditation
                 continually
                 in
                 their
                 mindes
                 ,
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 borne
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 valiant
                 and
                 able
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 shew
                 your selues
                 base
                 or
                 womanish
                 ●
                 nay
                 I
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Virgins
                 and
                 married
                 women
                 are
                 likewise
                 to
                 arme
                 themselues
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 r
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 neuer
                 such
                 plenty
                 of
                 martyrdomes
                 as
                 shall
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 There
                 shall
                 bee
                 two
                 bands
                 and
                 two
                 armies
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 belonging
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 fighting
                 for
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 army
                 shall
                 Antichrist
                 bee
                 .
                 God
                 would
                 saue
                 his
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 with
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 would
                 rauine
                 vpon
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 .
                 Nothing
                 happeneth
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 prouidence
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 pleasure
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 this
                 time
                 should
                 come
                 .
                 When
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 ruffe
                 and
                 brauery
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 haue
                 many
                 associates
                 that
                 will
                 
                 auow
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 Christians
                 shall
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 hee
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 God
                 who
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 Niniuites
                 ,
                 repent
                 ,
                 doth
                 now
                 call
                 vpon
                 you
                 ,
                 my
                 iudgement
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 repent
                 therefore
                 and
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
                 Children
                 ,
                 obey
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 your
                 father
                 :
                 shut
                 ,
                 shut
                 ,
                 O
                 shut
                 your
                 gates
                 against
                 Satan
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 enter
                 ,
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 the
                 keyes
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Diuell
                 be
                 importunate
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 knocke
                 with
                 impatience
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 would
                 enter
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 goe
                 presently
                 to
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 our
                 good
                 shepheard
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 strangers
                 without
                 that
                 would
                 enter
                 forcibly
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 bee
                 not
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 there
                 bee
                 wolues
                 without
                 at
                 the
                 gate
                 .
                 Sir
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 the
                 staffe
                 to
                 beate
                 them
                 hence
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 able
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 winke
                 of
                 your
                 eye
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 auoid
                 the
                 place
                 :
                 vpon
                 this
                 information
                 he
                 will
                 rise
                 and
                 chase
                 them
                 away
                 to
                 their
                 confusion
                 .
                 Haue
                 your
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Child
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 bee
                 your
                 Purueier
                 and
                 supply
                 your
                 necessities
                 .
                 Present
                 your
                 seruice
                 to
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 will
                 aide
                 you
                 .
                 Why
                 doe
                 you
                 rather
                 chuse
                 to
                 lauish
                 away
                 your
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 your
                 soules
                 ?
                 you
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 conferred
                 vpon
                 you
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 reuerence
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 since
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 her
                 children
                 ?
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 liuing
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 bad
                 end
                 who
                 hath
                 honoured
                 and
                 reuerenced
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Magdalene
                   ,
                   Martha
                   ,
                   Catherine
                   ,
                   Vrsula
                   ,
                   Dominicke
                   ,
                   Anselme
                   ,
                   Stanislaus
                   ,
                   Stephen
                   ,
                   Anthony
                
                 of
                 Padua
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Innocent
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 wary
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 feasts
                 and
                 solemnities
                 there
                 is
                 most
                 vnrulinesse
                 and
                 disorder
                 .
              
               
                 s
                 You
                 deceiue
                 your selues
                 when
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 reuealed
                 these
                 things
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 chosen
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Diuels
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 is
                 wise
                 enough
                 ,
                 yea
                 hee
                 is
                 wisdome
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 little
                 need
                 to
                 haue
                 your
                 aduice
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 Angels
                 themselues
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 taken
                 the
                 aduice
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 Angels
                 or
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 selected
                 and
                 culled
                 forth
                 his
                 blessed
                 mother
                 from
                 all
                 women
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 to
                 chuse
                 a
                 Queene
                 or
                 a
                 Princesse
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgine
                 was
                 accounted
                 meane
                 and
                 contemptible
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 taken
                 any
                 to
                 aduise
                 with
                 all
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 Natiuity
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 Lord
                 ,
                 chuse
                 a
                 stable
                 ?
                 can
                 you
                 not
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 ease
                 chuse
                 a
                 Palace
                 ?
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 seemeth
                 good
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 fancies
                 and
                 giddy
                 conceits
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 Verrine
                 take
                 his
                 oath
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 formerly
                 vsed
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   28.
                   of
                   December
                   being
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Innocents
                   .
                
              
               
                 ON
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 and
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 bookes
                 ,
                 t
                 God
                 keepeth
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 eternall
                 death
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 hee
                 registreth
                 downe
                 all
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 booke
                 setteth
                 downe
                 all
                 mens
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 whereof
                 S.
                 Martin
                 is
                 witnesse
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 ruineth
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 restoreth
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 from
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 basenesse
                 he
                 draweth
                 actions
                 of
                 wonder
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 vnfruitfull
                 to
                 become
                 fertile
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 life
                 vnto
                 death
                 is
                 a
                 broad
                 and
                 beaten
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 returne
                 from
                 sinne
                 to
                 grace
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 mistakes
                 and
                 windings
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 Gods
                 manner
                 to
                 imploy
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 drenched
                 in
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 would
                 bring
                 about
                 some
                 important
                 worke
                 for
                 the
                 aduantage
                 and
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 not
                 effect
                 any
                 great
                 matter
                 for
                 the
                 aduancement
                 and
                 augmentation
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 
                 Hell
                 when
                 he
                 vseth
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 setled
                 in
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sympathie
                 and
                 consent
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 creature
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 employeth
                 in
                 his
                 businesse
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 being
                 omnipotent
                 can
                 easily
                 out
                 of
                 vnfruitfulnesse
                 ,
                 nay
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 straw
                 worke
                 plenty
                 of
                 wonders
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 straw
                 do
                 not
                 let
                 or
                 giue
                 hinderance
                 thereunto
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 reasonable
                 creature
                 hath
                 free
                 will
                 giuen
                 him
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 doing
                 well
                 he
                 may
                 merit
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 stooping
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 nought
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 be
                 punished
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 men
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 absolutely
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 although
                 God
                 being
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Creator
                 ,
                 Redeemer
                 and
                 Sanctifier
                 may
                 lay
                 his
                 command
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Diuell
                 whose
                 nature
                 is
                 depraued
                 and
                 deuoid
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 nothing
                 but
                 by
                 compulsion
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 created
                 his
                 creatures
                 without
                 any
                 consent
                 or
                 approbation
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 operate
                 in
                 his
                 creatures
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 be
                 haled
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 if
                 hee
                 haue
                 no
                 minde
                 to
                 goe
                 thither
                 :
                 God
                 will
                 open
                 many
                 meanes
                 for
                 the
                 attainement
                 of
                 that
                 endlesse
                 blisse
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 none
                 ,
                 u
                 God
                 will
                 leaue
                 him
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 hee
                 is
                 vtterly
                 cast
                 away
                 .
                 This
                 shipwracke
                 of
                 him●elfe
                 commeth
                 not
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 pure
                 malice
                 doth
                 abandon
                 the
                 Mansion
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 precipitate
                 courses
                 ,
                 hee
                 may
                 cast
                 himselfe
                 into
                 the
                 fier
                 of
                 Hell.
                 A
                 good
                 King
                 maketh
                 a
                 good
                 subiect
                 .
                 The
                 x
                 deceased
                 King
                 of
                 famous
                 memory
                 was
                 a
                 louer
                 of
                 peace
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 did
                 crowne
                 him
                 with
                 glory
                 and
                 peace
                 in
                 that
                 other
                 world
                 .
                 Doe
                 not
                 contend
                 and
                 cauill
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 were
                 an
                 hereticke
                 or
                 a
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 crownes
                 the
                 worke
                 :
                 hee
                 had
                 offended
                 with
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 shewed
                 mercy
                 vnto
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 vnto
                 Dauid
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Diuels
                 property
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 from
                 euill
                 to
                 
                 worse
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 nurseth
                 men
                 vp
                 from
                 good
                 to
                 better
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 vncleane
                 thing
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 pronouncing
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 
                   Tu
                   Innocentium
                   persecutor
                
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 certainty
                 Herod
                 ,
                 thou
                 wast
                 a
                 blood-thirsty
                 man
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 haue
                 thy selfe
                 stiled
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 diddest
                 endeauour
                 to
                 slay
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 indeed
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 massacre
                 of
                 Innocents
                 :
                 And
                 although
                 hee
                 was
                 able
                 enough
                 to
                 defend
                 himselfe
                 from
                 thy
                 murtherous
                 designements
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 hee
                 decline
                 thy
                 rage
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 teach
                 vs
                 not
                 to
                 tempt
                 the
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Herod
                 thought
                 to
                 kill
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 came
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 .
                 Good
                 Kings
                 !
                 what
                 saw
                 you
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 draw
                 you
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 action
                 so
                 derogatory
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 might
                 haue
                 seemed
                 )
                 from
                 your
                 States
                 ?
                 Hee
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 you
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 childe
                 :
                 Mary
                 was
                 no
                 Queene
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 traine
                 ,
                 onely
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 an
                 Oxe
                 and
                 an
                 Asse
                 .
                 Where
                 was
                 his
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 where
                 was
                 his
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 where
                 were
                 his
                 hangings
                 of
                 Tapistry
                 ?
                 where
                 was
                 the
                 royall
                 bed
                 ?
                 what
                 could
                 you
                 behold
                 there
                 but
                 cob-webs
                 of
                 spiders
                 sticking
                 on
                 the
                 rafters
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Oxe
                 that
                 heated
                 the
                 child
                 with
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 his
                 vaperous
                 breath
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 must
                 doe
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 breatheth
                 on
                 you
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 you
                 lend
                 your
                 breath
                 vnto
                 the
                 little
                 Infant
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 ioyned
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 fire
                 and
                 you
                 the
                 ashes
                 .
                 The
                 breath
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 representeth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 charity
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 breath
                 is
                 the
                 ashes
                 of
                 the
                 meekest
                 humility
                 ,
                 for
                 vnder
                 the
                 ashes
                 is
                 the
                 fire
                 preserued
                 .
                 Learne
                 hence
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 sacred
                 things
                 ,
                 aduisedly
                 ,
                 and
                 seriously
                 according
                 vnto
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 beware
                 whether
                 you
                 bee
                 rich
                 or
                 poore
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 blaspheme
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 y
                 The
                 pouerty
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 happie
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 God
                 esteeme
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 howling
                 &
                 frying
                 in
                 those
                 infernall
                 flames
                 ,
                 that
                 reposed
                 too
                 much
                 confidence
                 in
                 
                 this
                 pouerty
                 .
                 Blessed
                 bee
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 poore
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 theirs
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 Are
                 you
                 ignorant
                 in
                 what
                 this
                 pouerty
                 of
                 spirit
                 consisteth
                 ?
                 It
                 consisteth
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 possesse
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 but
                 God
                 and
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 poore
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 estimation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 rich
                 enough
                 in
                 their
                 ambition
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 there
                 many
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Noble
                 personages
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 owners
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 themselues
                 :
                 For
                 riches
                 are
                 amongst
                 indifferent
                 things
                 ,
                 neither
                 hurt
                 they
                 those
                 that
                 make
                 good
                 vse
                 and
                 appliance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 vnto
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 z
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 better
                 accommodated
                 for
                 his
                 necessities
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 when
                 he
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 manger
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 therefore
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 profereth
                 his
                 kingdome
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
                 Good
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 blisse
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 your
                 owne
                 infirmitie
                 :
                 you
                 must
                 also
                 descend
                 downe
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 doe
                 either
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 you
                 are
                 dead
                 :
                 when
                 therefore
                 you
                 are
                 afflicted
                 with
                 aduersities
                 say
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 suffer
                 with
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 deserued
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 compassion
                 my
                 tottering
                 and
                 distracted
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 cheereth
                 me
                 vp
                 with
                 the
                 beames
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 I
                 &
                 you
                 haue
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 a
                 seuere
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 therefore
                 humble
                 your selues
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 Grudge
                 not
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 rich
                 and
                 thee
                 poore
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 endowed
                 such
                 with
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 left
                 vnto
                 thee
                 nothing
                 but
                 foolishnesse
                 .
                 For
                 hee
                 created
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 marshalled
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 orders
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 The
                 Cherubins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 &c.
                 euery
                 one
                 in
                 their
                 seuerall
                 ranke
                 and
                 station
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 there
                 bee
                 such
                 variety
                 and
                 diuersity
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 confusion
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 direct
                 and
                 leuell
                 your
                 actions
                 by
                 an
                 vpright
                 intention
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 square
                 all
                 your
                 doings
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 your
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 of
                 your
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 Satan
                 will
                 easily
                 flee
                 from
                 you
                 .
                 Let
                 your
                 soule
                 be
                 furnished
                 with
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 vpright
                 intention
                 in
                 your
                 memory
                 ,
                 with
                 pure
                 affection
                 in
                 your
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 sincerity
                 of
                 conscience
                 in
                 your
                 vnderstanding
                 .
                 The
                 memory
                 by
                 calling
                 to
                 remembrance
                 some
                 wicked
                 thing
                 ,
                 offendeth
                 not
                 God
                 ;
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 by
                 considering
                 thereof
                 ,
                 incurreth
                 no
                 mortal
                 sinne
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 will
                 interposeth
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 consummation
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 Read
                 diligently
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 you
                 shall
                 learne
                 pouerty
                 ,
                 patience
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 al
                 vertuous
                 knowledge
                 :
                 be
                 not
                 curious
                 to
                 make
                 inquisition
                 after
                 humane
                 literature
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 shall
                 bee
                 sufficient
                 for
                 your
                 full
                 instruction
                 .
                 He
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 damned
                 soule
                 could
                 breake
                 from
                 hell
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 indure
                 all
                 torments
                 whatsoeuer
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 inioy
                 the
                 vision
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 this
                 soule
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 torments
                 were
                 but
                 as
                 flowers
                 and
                 roses
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 added
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 vnited
                 vnto
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 nayle
                 vnto
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   29.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
              
               
                 ON
                 this
                 day
                 while
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 was
                 saying
                 Masse
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 held
                 disputation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 sudden
                 hee
                 thus
                 expressed
                 himselfe
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Louyse
                 .
              
               
                 b
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 offer
                 vp
                 vnto
                 thy
                 Maiesty
                 all
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 that
                 haue
                 beene
                 offered
                 vnto
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 also
                 make
                 tender
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 or
                 shall
                 bee
                 presented
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 time
                 bee
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 will
                 I
                 doe
                 for
                 Lewes
                 .
                 I
                 also
                 present
                 vnto
                 thee
                 all
                 the
                 teares
                 and
                 repentance
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 thy
                 Court
                 triumphant
                 and
                 militant
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 will
                 I
                 doe
                 for
                 Lewes
                 .
                 I
                 
                 offer
                 all
                 the
                 praiers
                 which
                 haue
                 beene
                 ,
                 are
                 or
                 shall
                 bee
                 made
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 al
                 this
                 wil
                 I
                 doe
                 for
                 Lewes
                 .
                 I
                 further
                 tender
                 vnto
                 thee
                 all
                 the
                 extasies
                 and
                 rauishments
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 men
                 as
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 beene
                 ,
                 are
                 or
                 shall
                 bee
                 sent
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 will
                 I
                 doe
                 for
                 Lewes
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 (
                 by
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 I
                 speake
                 this
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Diuell
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 offer
                 ,
                 were
                 mightily
                 inlarged
                 in
                 their
                 number
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 oblation
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 I
                 desire
                 for
                 Lewes
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Euerlasting
                 father
                 ,
                 I
                 now
                 present
                 and
                 lay
                 before
                 you
                 your
                 wel-beloued
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 that
                 now
                 saieth
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 Lewes
                 .
                 c
                 I
                 doe
                 further
                 offer
                 vnto
                 you
                 all
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 dolourous
                 passion
                 ,
                 trusting
                 that
                 you
                 wil
                 take
                 compassion
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Pater
                   de
                   coelis
                   Deus
                   miserere
                   Lodouici
                   ,
                   Fili
                   redemptor
                   mundi
                   Deus
                   ,
                   miserere
                   Lodouici
                   ,
                   Spiritus
                   sancte
                   Deus
                   ,
                   miserere
                   Lodouici
                   :
                   Sancta
                   Trinitas
                   vnus
                   Deus
                   ,
                   miserere
                   Lodouici
                   .
                   Sancta
                   Dei
                   genitrix
                   ora
                   pro
                   Lodouico
                   ,
                   Sancta
                   Virgo
                   virginum
                   ora
                   pro
                   Lodouico
                   :
                   Sancta
                   Maria
                   ora
                   pro
                   Lodouico
                   :
                   Sancti
                   Angeli
                   &
                   Archangeli
                   ,
                   orate
                   pro
                   Lodouico
                   :
                   Sancti
                   Patriarchae
                   &
                   Prophetae
                   orate
                   pro
                   Lodouico
                   :
                   Sancti
                   Apostoli
                   &
                   Euangelistae
                   ,
                   orate
                   pro
                   Lodouico
                   :
                   Sancti
                   Martyres
                   orate
                   pro
                   Lodouico
                   :
                   Sancti
                   Confessores
                   orate
                   pro
                   Lodouico
                   :
                   Sancta
                   Virgines
                   &
                   Viduae
                   ,
                   orate
                   pro
                   Lodouico
                   :
                   omnes
                   Sancti
                   &
                   Sancta
                   Dei
                   orate
                   pro
                   Lodouico
                   .
                   O
                   Lodouice
                   veni
                   ,
                   veni
                   Lodouice
                   .
                
                 d
                 Why
                 doest
                 thou
                 linger
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 conuerted
                 vnto
                 thy
                 God
                 ?
                 God
                 is
                 wearied
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 thirsty
                 ,
                 and
                 craueth
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 thirst
                 slaked
                 by
                 thee
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 refuseth
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 saiest
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 a
                 pitcher
                 wherewithall
                 to
                 draw
                 water
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Yet
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 sufficient
                 excuse
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 desireth
                 to
                 drinke
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 maiest
                 minister
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 thy
                 conuersion
                 .
                 
                   Lewes
                   ,
                   Lewes
                   ,
                   Lewes
                
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 speediest
                 and
                 swiftest
                 coursers
                 that
                 thou
                 canst
                 get
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 quickly
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 thou
                 maiest
                 yet
                 bee
                 conuerted
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 
                 more
                 powerfull
                 then
                 the
                 Diuel
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 one
                 pul
                 by
                 violence
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 resolued
                 to
                 retaine
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 was
                 spoken
                 ,
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 did
                 exorcise
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 was
                 very
                 pleasant
                 with
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 and
                 scoffed
                 at
                 him
                 saying
                 .
              
               
                 Hola
                 Belzebub
                 !
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 relate
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 what
                 estate
                 are
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 Hell
                 :
                 if
                 I
                 bee
                 not
                 deceiued
                 thou
                 droopest
                 ,
                 and
                 seemest
                 to
                 bee
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 headache
                 :
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 that
                 these
                 honest
                 men
                 haue
                 affrighted
                 thee
                 .
                 Thou
                 doest
                 not
                 imitate
                 my
                 example
                 ,
                 who
                 desire
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 Inquisitour
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 mine
                 owne
                 accord
                 cal
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 penetrating
                 and
                 iudicious
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 perceiue
                 thy
                 stinge
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 fiftene
                 dayes
                 agoe
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 diddest
                 conceite
                 with
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wer
                 't
                 able
                 to
                 chase
                 God
                 away
                 from
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 thee
                 now
                 expresse
                 thy selfe
                 .
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 answered
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 speake
                 when
                 I
                 see
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 when
                 thou
                 wilt
                 haue
                 me
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 well
                 ,
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 thou
                 hast
                 nothing
                 to
                 answere
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 said
                 to
                 Carreau
                 ,
                 thy
                 weapons
                 are
                 wrested
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 stone
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 mollified
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 lambe
                 shall
                 souple
                 and
                 soften
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Lewes
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Miserere
                   mei
                
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 yet
                 blinde
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 thy
                 arriual
                 hither
                 ,
                 e
                 peraduenture
                 thou
                 shalt
                 haue
                 a
                 greater
                 portion
                 of
                 illumination
                 .
                 O
                 poore
                 Princes
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 now
                 your
                 state
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 how
                 cursed
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 lendeth
                 his
                 eare
                 vnto
                 your
                 sly
                 suggestions
                 ?
                 What
                 ?
                 can
                 you
                 giue
                 away
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 ?
                 Ha
                 ,
                 ha
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Princes
                 bee
                 astonished
                 and
                 at
                 their
                 wits
                 end
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 the
                 poore
                 lackeies
                 then
                 doe
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 heere
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 dis-mantle
                 and
                 vnfould
                 all
                 your
                 subtleties
                 .
              
               
                 f
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 wonder
                 if
                 this
                 seeme
                 harsh
                 vnto
                 some
                 mens
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 shew
                 vnto
                 another
                 
                 that
                 is
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 and
                 vnexperienced
                 ,
                 the
                 egges
                 of
                 silke-wormes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 man
                 had
                 neuer
                 seene
                 or
                 heard
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 thing
                 this
                 silke
                 or
                 these
                 wormes
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 bee
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 that
                 industry
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 man
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 wormes
                 bee
                 ingendred
                 of
                 these
                 egges
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 fomented
                 and
                 diligently
                 cherished
                 ,
                 would
                 in
                 time
                 spinne
                 and
                 make
                 silke
                 ,
                 whereof
                 excellent
                 veluets
                 and
                 taffaties
                 should
                 bee
                 made
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 which
                 a
                 fair
                 Altar-cloth
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 rustical
                 fellow
                 being
                 deuoyd
                 of
                 iudgement
                 to
                 apprehend
                 these
                 particularss
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 vnpractised
                 in
                 this
                 art
                 ,
                 would
                 in
                 conclusion
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 beleeue
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 difficult
                 matter
                 to
                 beleeue
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 conuersant
                 heerein
                 doth
                 very
                 well
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 cherishing
                 and
                 bringing
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 perfection
                 .
                 Your
                 Merchants
                 also
                 doe
                 easily
                 beleeue
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 the
                 wormes
                 make
                 silke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 art
                 how
                 to
                 dresse
                 a
                 faire
                 peece
                 of
                 damaske
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 had
                 neede
                 of
                 great
                 patience
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 see
                 a
                 peece
                 perfected
                 vp
                 and
                 finished
                 .
              
               
                 g
                 So
                 fareth
                 it
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 worke
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 a
                 litle
                 ,
                 graine
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 my selfe
                 (
                 said
                 Verrine
                 )
                 and
                 another
                 abiect
                 creature
                 a
                 litle
                 graine
                 also
                 ,
                 called
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 from
                 their
                 weaknesse
                 draw
                 workes
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 hee
                 needeth
                 not
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 put
                 any
                 great
                 designe
                 in
                 execution
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 Almightie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soueraigne
                 master-fencer
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 alwaies
                 reserue
                 some
                 blowes
                 and
                 passages
                 of
                 his
                 art
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 wisedome
                 to
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 all
                 Hell
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 presently
                 teach
                 all
                 the
                 skill
                 hee
                 hath
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 giue
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Moreouer
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 prodigall
                 children
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 tary
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 your
                 fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 other
                 of
                 you
                 that
                 tary
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 lead
                 a
                 debauched
                 
                 and
                 vicious
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 dyet
                 with
                 hoggs
                 .
                 Wallow
                 not
                 in
                 these
                 your
                 delights
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 outward
                 pills
                 and
                 rindes
                 of
                 akornes
                 ,
                 the
                 fragments
                 of
                 the
                 feeding
                 of
                 hoggs
                 :
                 let
                 it
                 enter
                 into
                 your
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 your
                 soules
                 is
                 very
                 noble
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 standeth
                 neither
                 with
                 decency
                 nor
                 honesty
                 to
                 serue
                 Kings
                 with
                 huskes
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 steward
                 should
                 serue
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 well
                 deserue
                 to
                 bee
                 sharpely
                 punished
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 that
                 you
                 should
                 seed
                 vpon
                 such
                 course
                 and
                 sordid
                 viands
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 you
                 at
                 his
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 feede
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
                 The
                 tables
                 of
                 great
                 personages
                 are
                 abundantly
                 profuse
                 in
                 delicacies
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 agreemēt
                 is
                 there
                 betwixt
                 Christ
                 and
                 Belial
                 ?
                 The
                 loftiest
                 trees
                 are
                 most
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 stormes
                 and
                 falling
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 low
                 shrubbs
                 stand
                 safe
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 seemingly
                 honest
                 in
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pharisie
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 heart
                 stieped
                 in
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 malice
                 before
                 God.
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 discourse
                 no
                 more
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 bade
                 them
                 ruminate
                 well
                 on
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 for
                 Louyses
                 voice
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 preserued
                 for
                 other
                 occasions
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 whereof
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 and
                 Belzebub
                 did
                 dialogue-wise
                 confer
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 thei●
                 speech
                 was
                 touching
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Magicians
                 and
                 witches
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 diuerse
                 kinds
                 of
                 superstitions
                 to
                 the
                 astonishment
                 and
                 admiration
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 assembly
                 .
                 Hee
                 further
                 said
                 that
                 very
                 euening
                 ,
                 that
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 had
                 been
                 dogged
                 and
                 pryed
                 into
                 by
                 soure
                 Diuels
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Witches
                 ,
                 to
                 bewitch
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 charme
                 was
                 so
                 violent
                 in
                 operation
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 once
                 taken
                 it
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 out-liued
                 it
                 three
                 dayes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   30.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 did
                 exorcise
                 the
                 two
                 women
                 that
                 were
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 before
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 began
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 did
                 humble
                 himselfe
                 before
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 craued
                 pardon
                 of
                 the
                 assembly
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 beene
                 guilty
                 of
                 some
                 open
                 impatience
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 mistresse
                 is
                 as
                 foolish
                 as
                 the
                 chamber
                 maide
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 pleasing
                 in
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 the
                 master
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 addicted
                 to
                 her
                 ease
                 and
                 delicacies
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 doth
                 the
                 master
                 ,
                 he
                 complaineth
                 on
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 keies
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 violence
                 .
                 h
                 The
                 same
                 doth
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 perceiueth
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 chamber-maide
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 mistresse
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 doth
                 performe
                 any
                 action
                 agreeable
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 (
                 as
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 )
                 takes
                 the
                 keyes
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shut's
                 the
                 gates
                 and
                 windowes
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 theeues
                 might
                 not
                 breake
                 in
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 yet
                 doth
                 hee
                 all
                 this
                 without
                 violence
                 or
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 patiently
                 causeth
                 the
                 said
                 keyes
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 vp
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 laboureth
                 an
                 attonement
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 betweene
                 the
                 mistresse
                 and
                 the
                 seruant
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 should
                 resist
                 and
                 grow
                 refractary
                 ,
                 then
                 doth
                 hee
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 through
                 their
                 owne
                 default
                 into
                 the
                 bottomlesse
                 pit
                 of
                 hell
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 proueth
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 neglect
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 are
                 at
                 length
                 o●ertaken
                 with
                 euill
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 chuse
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 for
                 his
                 host
                 ,
                 shall
                 haue
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 companion
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 sheep-heard
                 that
                 leadeth
                 his
                 sheepe
                 into
                 pastures
                 fatned
                 by
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 :
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 sheepe-heard
                 and
                 a
                 lambe
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 offered
                 vp
                 as
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 your
                 sinnes
                 :
                 giue
                 him
                 the
                 staffe
                 of
                 your
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 the
                 guide
                 and
                 gouernement
                 of
                 your selues
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 preserue
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 rauening
                 wolues
                 .
                 Cursed
                 be
                 the
                 sheepe
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 it selfe
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 well
                 deserue
                 to
                 be
                 deuoured
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 sheepe
                 doth
                 graze
                 and
                 chew
                 the
                 cudde
                 ,
                 so
                 (
                 saith
                 
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 )
                 must
                 you
                 take
                 and
                 eate
                 not
                 flesh
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 liuing
                 and
                 celestiall
                 foode
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 dainty
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 comparable
                 to
                 this
                 viande
                 .
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 extasie
                 of
                 spirit
                 had
                 an
                 essay
                 thereof
                 ,
                 so
                 had
                 also
                 some
                 others
                 after
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 stil
                 plenty
                 of
                 this
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 treasure
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 is
                 so
                 infinite
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Seraphins
                 themselues
                 cannot
                 found
                 the
                 depth
                 or
                 know
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 riches
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 doe
                 euer
                 see
                 new
                 and
                 vndiscouered
                 perfections
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 maruell
                 not
                 therefore
                 if
                 hee
                 bestow
                 a
                 new
                 rePsent
                 vpon
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 O
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 wer
                 't
                 abiding
                 in
                 this
                 Baume
                 ,
                 where
                 thou
                 diddest
                 repent
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 lawfull
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 litle
                 caue
                 where
                 thou
                 diddest
                 lye
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 his
                 bare
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 Verrine
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 hardly
                 giue
                 way
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 hardened
                 in
                 his
                 sin
                 to
                 passe
                 into
                 that
                 sacred
                 place
                 .
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 Moses
                 from
                 the
                 ●iery
                 bush
                 ,
                 
                   Put
                   off
                   thy
                   shooes
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   place
                   whereon
                   thou
                   treadest
                   is
                   holy
                   ground
                   ,
                
                 and
                 I
                 also
                 affirme
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 sacred
                 then
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 resteth
                 here
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Saint
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 i
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 diuinity
                 &
                 humanity
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 to
                 visite
                 Magdalene
                 in
                 this
                 Baume
                 .
                 Consider
                 therefore
                 seriouslie
                 you
                 that
                 approach
                 vnto
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 how
                 pretious
                 a
                 foode
                 it
                 is
                 which
                 is
                 administred
                 vnto
                 you
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 seruing
                 in
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Angels
                 themselues
                 are
                 assistant
                 as
                 the
                 seruants
                 and
                 pages
                 of
                 God.
                 O
                 Marie
                 ,
                 sacred
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 wer
                 't
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 diddest
                 taste
                 of
                 this
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 wer
                 '
                 more
                 familiar
                 there
                 withal
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 diddest
                 humble
                 thy selfe
                 at
                 the
                 comming
                 and
                 salutation
                 of
                 the
                 Angell
                 ,
                 and
                 diddest
                 repute
                 thy selfe
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 seruant
                 of
                 seruants
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 God
                 where
                 hee
                 bestowes
                 other
                 vertues
                 to
                 circle
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 with
                 perfect
                 humility
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 bee
                 not
                 stayned
                 with
                 the
                 spots
                 or
                 pollutions
                 
                 of
                 ingratitude
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 acknowledge
                 those
                 benefits
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 receaued
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 waight
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 sinketh
                 into
                 the
                 gulfe
                 of
                 his
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 drawne
                 vp
                 againe
                 on
                 high
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 coniunction
                 and
                 concurrence
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 :
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 also
                 doth
                 he
                 vnderstand
                 how
                 slauish
                 and
                 fearefull
                 his
                 condition
                 were
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 wing
                 and
                 protect
                 him
                 from
                 all
                 danger
                 .
                 Mary
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 shee
                 that
                 like
                 a
                 waight
                 diddest
                 draw
                 downe
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 from
                 heauen
                 to
                 earth
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 thy
                 owne
                 sake
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 all
                 other
                 distressed
                 sinners
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 will
                 enioy
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 must
                 haue
                 recourse
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
                 God
                 indeed
                 is
                 that
                 fertile
                 cloud
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 vertues
                 drop
                 downe
                 vpon
                 men
                 .
                 Thy
                 sonne
                 doth
                 indeed
                 present
                 his
                 wounds
                 before
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 remembrancer
                 vnto
                 thy
                 sonne
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 seruices
                 and
                 offices
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 ostentation
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 thou
                 maiest
                 obtaine
                 mercy
                 and
                 forgiuenesse
                 for
                 comfortlesse
                 sinners
                 .
                 Whilest
                 thou
                 liued'st
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 thou
                 wer
                 't
                 fired
                 with
                 zeale
                 and
                 charity
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 now
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 so
                 neere
                 vnto
                 the
                 furnace
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 mercy
                 .
                 k
                 Then
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 Lewes
                 hath
                 committed
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 sacrileges
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 caused
                 a
                 thousand
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 persons
                 to
                 deny
                 their
                 Sauiour
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 expect
                 a
                 litle
                 longer
                 the
                 euent
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 Magick
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 pernitious
                 and
                 diabolicall
                 art
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 France
                 hath
                 taken
                 a
                 strong
                 &
                 spreading
                 infection
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Paris
                 the
                 schooles
                 of
                 Magick
                 are
                 more
                 frequented
                 then
                 the
                 diuinity
                 lectures
                 in
                 Auignon
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 hath
                 oftentimes
                 offered
                 himselfe
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 way-laid
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 by
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 by
                 other
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 giue
                 him
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 drinke
                 .
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 drew
                 him
                 on
                 to
                 practise
                 Magick
                 and
                 inchantments
                 ,
                 the
                 schedules
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 
                 been
                 the
                 occasion
                 that
                 many
                 haue
                 died
                 very
                 strange
                 and
                 sudden
                 deathes
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 God
                 doth
                 labour
                 his
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 hee
                 thrust
                 away
                 and
                 reiect
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 aboue
                 spoken
                 ,
                 began
                 vpon
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 conception
                 of
                 the
                 Virgine
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 place
                 of
                 pennance
                 ,
                 to
                 figure
                 out
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 receiue
                 into
                 your
                 embracements
                 repentance
                 ,
                 represented
                 vnto
                 you
                 in
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalene
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 innocence
                 ,
                 pointed
                 out
                 by
                 Mary
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God.
                 When
                 hee
                 had
                 thus
                 said
                 ,
                 hee
                 tooke
                 his
                 oath
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 accustomed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 were
                 these
                 two
                 possessed
                 women
                 Exorcised
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 l
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 that
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 they
                 hold
                 their
                 synod
                 and
                 assembly
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 relinquish
                 this
                 charge
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 hither
                 ?
                 I
                 must
                 goe
                 see
                 .
                 Then
                 Asmodee
                 issued
                 forth
                 to
                 giue
                 aduertisement
                 vnto
                 the
                 Magicians
                 and
                 witches
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 nine
                 of
                 the
                 clocke
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 came
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 from
                 Aix
                 ,
                 m
                 whence
                 hee
                 came
                 with
                 his
                 companion
                 father
                 
                   Anthony
                   Boilletot
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter-house
                 at
                 Aix
                 ,
                 hauing
                 finished
                 his
                 sermons
                 for
                 the
                 Aduent
                 .
                 Vpon
                 whose
                 arriuall
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 inquiry
                 made
                 after
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 for
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 did
                 imagine
                 that
                 Lewes
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 set
                 forth
                 from
                 Aix
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 two
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 as
                 then
                 arriued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   31.
                   of
                   December
                   .
                   1610.
                   
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 were
                 the
                 two
                 possessed
                 women
                 exorcised
                 by
                 father
                 Domptius
                 the
                 Dominican
                 :
                 and
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 n
              
               
                 Blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Veni
                   Maria
                   ,
                   veni
                   in
                   adiutorium
                   Lodouico
                   ;
                   Sancta
                   Maria
                   Magdalena
                   ,
                   veni
                   in
                   adiutorium
                   
                   Lodouico
                   :
                   Sancte
                   Ioannes
                   Euangelista
                   ,
                   veni
                   in
                   adiutorium
                   Lodouico
                   :
                   Sancta
                   Martha
                   veni
                   in
                   adiutorium
                   Lodouico
                   .
                
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Most
                 sacred
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 those
                 insupportable
                 paines
                 which
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 suffered
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 Verrine
                 also
                 did
                 inuocate
                 many
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 assistant
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 passion
                 on
                 mount
                 Caluary
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 O
                 sacred
                 humanity
                 ,
                 I
                 adiure
                 and
                 charge
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 thy
                 eternall
                 father
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 offer
                 thy
                 wounds
                 for
                 Lewes
                 :
                 I
                 charge
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 present
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 paines
                 ,
                 punishments
                 and
                 tortures
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 diddest
                 suffer
                 ,
                 for
                 Lewes
                 ;
                 make
                 thou
                 profer
                 also
                 of
                 that
                 thirstinesse
                 which
                 caused
                 such
                 a
                 drought
                 in
                 thee
                 vpon
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 And
                 continuing
                 his
                 speech
                 to
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 What
                 Lord
                 ?
                 are
                 you
                 thirsty
                 ?
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 fountaine
                 that
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 drawne
                 dry
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 a
                 sea
                 of
                 waters
                 ;
                 you
                 are
                 the
                 seller
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 so
                 excellent
                 wines
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 you
                 cry
                 Sitio
                 ?
                 Lord
                 the
                 soules
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Paradise
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 quench
                 this
                 thirst
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 one
                 will
                 obiect
                 ,
                 what
                 ?
                 can
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 bee
                 subiect
                 to
                 thirst
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 naturall
                 infirmities
                 ?
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 body
                 glorified
                 ?
                 said
                 he
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 should
                 no
                 more
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 ?
                 how
                 can
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 center
                 of
                 all
                 perfections
                 ,
                 haue
                 vpon
                 him
                 such
                 an
                 impotency
                 in
                 nature
                 ?
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 wearie
                 without
                 wearinesse
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 impatient
                 without
                 hastinesse
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 thirsty
                 on
                 Mount
                 Caluary
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 after
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 expedient
                 hee
                 would
                 once
                 againe
                 be
                 re-crucified
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 very
                 o
                 Crosse
                 of
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 body
                 were
                 passible
                 and
                 subiect
                 to
                 suffering
                 :
                 O
                 how
                 vnexpressable
                 is
                 his
                 compassion
                 towards
                 you
                 ?
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Friday
                 of
                 your
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Lewes
                 his
                 iustification
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 please
                 :
                 let
                 him
                 ponder
                 vpon
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Remittuntur
                   tibi
                   O
                   Lodouice
                   peccata
                   tua
                
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Vade
                   in
                   pace
                   .
                   Lewes
                
                 why
                 doest
                 thou
                 thus
                 fore-slow
                 thy
                 comming
                 ?
                 O
                 ye
                 
                   Capuchins
                   ,
                   Capuchins
                   ,
                   Capuchins
                
                 ,
                 hasten
                 your
                 pace
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 come
                 quickly
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 obiect
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 bare-footed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 festination
                 .
                 p
                 indeed
                 Hell
                 did
                 yesterday
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 raise
                 such
                 a
                 storme
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 clouds
                 to
                 spout
                 downe
                 raine
                 after
                 that
                 vnmeasurable
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 had
                 well
                 hoped
                 to
                 giue
                 some
                 stop
                 vnto
                 thy
                 worke
                 (
                 O
                 God
                 )
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 euer
                 omnipotent
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 make
                 thy
                 creatures
                 to
                 stoope
                 vnder
                 thy
                 commands
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 most
                 rebelliously
                 bent
                 against
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 speaking
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Sigh
                 not
                 thus
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 giue
                 thee
                 meate
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 table
                 .
                 Thou
                 Belzebub
                 art
                 heauie
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 glad
                 ;
                 knowing
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 held
                 by
                 the
                 puissant
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 plucked
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 or
                 policy
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 q
                 The
                 soule
                 is
                 a
                 goodly
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 purchased
                 at
                 an
                 high
                 rate
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 manure
                 and
                 labour
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 is
                 small
                 and
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 consideration
                 :
                 yea
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 labourers
                 themselues
                 suffer
                 the
                 Wolfe
                 to
                 steale
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 hauocke
                 in
                 this
                 Vineyard
                 :
                 the
                 master
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 without
                 mother
                 in
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 father
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 a
                 second
                 Adam
                 ,
                 conceiued
                 of
                 a
                 Virgine
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 translating
                 you
                 vnto
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 you
                 as
                 Gods.
                 Paradise
                 is
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 Saints
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 be
                 absolute
                 and
                 compleate
                 in
                 perfection
                 ,
                 descend
                 by
                 contemplation
                 as
                 low
                 as
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 although
                 that
                 horrible
                 pit
                 of
                 sulphure
                 was
                 built
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 carry
                 in
                 my
                 bosome
                 the
                 well-spring
                 of
                 all
                 sinnes
                 and
                 wickednesses
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 few
                 are
                 there
                 that
                 arriue
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder-valuing
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 bee
                 the
                 center
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 begin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 highest
                 assent
                 whereunto
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 climbe
                 :
                 yet
                 this
                 debasement
                 of
                 themselues
                 taketh
                 little
                 roote
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 
                 hee
                 that
                 will
                 beleeue
                 that
                 himselfe
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 euils
                 ,
                 paines
                 and
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 been
                 so
                 fearefully
                 rained
                 downe
                 vpon
                 you
                 !
                 especially
                 if
                 hee
                 haue
                 from
                 his
                 youth
                 liued
                 in
                 some
                 religious
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 obserued
                 the
                 rules
                 and
                 precepts
                 of
                 his
                 Superiors
                 ?
                 yet
                 is
                 this
                 humility
                 the
                 extract
                 of
                 all
                 perfection
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Queen
                 that
                 draweth
                 after
                 her
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Princesses
                 ,
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 and
                 Damsels
                 :
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 humility
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 therefore
                 the
                 rather
                 exact
                 it
                 from
                 you
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 giuen
                 two
                 wings
                 vnto
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 feare
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 loue
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 hath
                 regard
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 doth
                 apprehend
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 eateth
                 at
                 a
                 Kings
                 table
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 sit
                 with
                 foule
                 and
                 vn-washed
                 hands
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 hee
                 bee
                 of
                 a
                 rude
                 and
                 boysterous
                 behauiour
                 :
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 you
                 be
                 careful
                 to
                 wash
                 your
                 hands
                 with
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 contrition
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 confession
                 of
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 did
                 wash
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Peter
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 would
                 haue
                 hindered
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 saw
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 good
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 hee
                 then
                 subiected
                 himselfe
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Iudas
                 himselfe
                 set
                 his
                 feet
                 vpon
                 the
                 breast
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 washed
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 be
                 conuerted
                 .
                 Iohn
                 leaned
                 vpon
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 had
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 an
                 Eagle
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 afterwards
                 the
                 adopted
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgine
                 .
                 The
                 iudgements
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 are
                 infinitely
                 different
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 are
                 sickly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 consumption
                 by
                 their
                 sinnes
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 estimation
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 very
                 healthfull
                 :
                 and
                 contrariwise
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 sound
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 ●eeble
                 before
                 men
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 iudgement
                 with
                 terrour
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 shall
                 tremble
                 before
                 his
                 face
                 ;
                 the
                 r
                 Angels
                 and
                 the
                 righteous
                 shall
                 go
                 before
                 him
                 like
                 burning
                 Torches
                 ,
                 all
                 creatures
                 shall
                 behold
                 this
                 awfull
                 spectacle
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 bee
                 arrested
                 before
                 
                 this
                 Maiesty
                 .
                 Then
                 shall
                 the
                 bookes
                 bee
                 vnfoulded
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 shall
                 be
                 laid
                 open
                 in
                 publike
                 .
                 You
                 haue
                 many
                 heere
                 that
                 are
                 shamefast
                 and
                 nice
                 to
                 confesse
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 the
                 Diuell
                 booketh
                 downe
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 actionable
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 euer
                 his
                 pen
                 and
                 ink-horne
                 ready
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 omitteth
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 intendeth
                 to
                 obiect
                 it
                 against
                 you
                 openly
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 disgrace
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 a
                 folly
                 beyond
                 pardon
                 to
                 beg
                 a
                 straw
                 of
                 a
                 mighty
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 Princes
                 Presents
                 are
                 like
                 themselues
                 ,
                 magnificent
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 disseasoned
                 with
                 petty
                 suites
                 :
                 Thus
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 you
                 craue
                 the
                 straw
                 and
                 stubble
                 of
                 temporary
                 blessings
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 should
                 beg
                 of
                 him
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 is
                 contented
                 you
                 should
                 request
                 at
                 his
                 hands
                 .
                 Pray
                 him
                 to
                 giue
                 you
                 patience
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 vertues
                 ;
                 and
                 bee
                 not
                 euer
                 solliciting
                 him
                 for
                 faire
                 weather
                 ,
                 for
                 raine
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 riches
                 and
                 preferments
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 Whether
                 it
                 raine
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 faire
                 ,
                 bee
                 thankfull
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 co-operate
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 al
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 you
                 giue
                 best
                 satisfaction
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 s
                 This
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 S.
                 
                   Baume
                   ,
                   Lewes
                   Gaufredy
                
                 with
                 father
                 
                   d'
                   Ambruc
                
                 sub-priour
                 of
                 the
                 couent
                 at
                 S.
                 Maximin
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 :
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 that
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Priest
                 should
                 exorcise
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 granted
                 vnto
                 him
                 all
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Verrine
                 made
                 Louyse
                 to
                 cry
                 very
                 loud
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 a
                 prayer
                 full
                 of
                 zelousnesse
                 and
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 desiring
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 to
                 take
                 compassion
                 on
                 Lewes
                 :
                 And
                 hee
                 pronounced
                 this
                 prayer
                 so
                 passionately
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 affection
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 many
                 mens
                 hearts
                 to
                 throb
                 and
                 melt
                 with
                 compassion
                 :
                 yet
                 some
                 others
                 did
                 breake
                 off
                 this
                 prayer
                 ,
                 &
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 suffer
                 Verrine
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 praiers
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 after
                 these
                 interruptions
                 were
                 blowne
                 ouer
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 propounded
                 certaine
                 interrogatories
                 vnto
                 t
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 Primo
                 ,
                 Whether
                 God
                 bee
                 omnipotent
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 to
                 which
                 Lewes
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 hee
                 
                 was
                 omnipotent
                 .
                 Secundò
                 he
                 demanded
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Whither
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   power
                   and
                   authority
                   to
                   command
                   Diuels
                   ?
                   Lewes
                
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 such
                 power
                 .
                 Tertiò
                 hee
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Whither
                   Diuels
                   may
                   be
                   inforced
                   to
                   vtter
                   a
                   truth
                   .
                   Lewes
                
                 answered
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 .
                 Quartò
                 he
                 demanded
                 ,
                 
                   Whither
                   the
                   oathes
                   which
                   are
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   Diuel
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   conditious
                   and
                   solemnities
                   requisite
                   vnto
                   the
                   same
                   be
                   of
                   validity
                   or
                   no
                
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 Lewes
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 validity
                 .
              
               
                 u
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 to
                 the
                 fathers
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 .
                 Marke
                 well
                 with
                 me
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 heere
                 granted
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 bade
                 Lewes
                 to
                 exorcise
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 accordingly
                 x
                 hee
                 did
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 altogether
                 vnacquainted
                 with
                 matters
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 at
                 euery
                 word
                 he
                 asked
                 of
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 must
                 I
                 say
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 answered
                 ,
                 yes
                 ;
                 and
                 bad
                 him
                 to
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   obserued
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   fathers
                   ,
                   Michaelis
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   questioning
                   with
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   fact
                   ,
                   whither
                   he
                   were
                   indeed
                   a
                   Magician
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   with
                   other
                   interrogatories
                   vpon
                   that
                   point
                   ,
                   in
                   steed
                   of
                   inuocating
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   bad
                   all
                   the
                   Diuels
                   of
                   hell
                   to
                   fetch
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   true
                   :
                   which
                   he
                   oft
                   repeated
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   questions
                   that
                   were
                   propounded
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   shew
                   as
                   though
                   he
                   wept
                   ,
                   yet
                   as
                   experience
                   taught
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   Belzebub
                   himselfe
                   did
                   aduertise
                   vs
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   shed
                   a
                   teare
                   .
                   About
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   exorcisme
                   ,
                   Verrine
                   exhorted
                   Lewes
                   to
                   renounce
                   all
                   Magick
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   turne
                   vnto
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   laid
                   before
                   him
                   many
                   pregnant
                   motiues
                   and
                   inducements
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 befell
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Lewes
                 was
                 exorcising
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 y
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 Verrine
                 beganne
                 both
                 together
                 to
                 laugh
                 a
                 loud
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Who
                 would
                 euer
                 haue
                 thought
                 that
                 Lewes
                 would
                 haue
                 exorcised
                 Magdalene
                 &
                 Louyse
                 ?
                 At
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 that
                 were
                 said
                 by
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 ended
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 shut
                 her
                 eies
                 ,
                 because
                 shee
                 z
                 would
                 not
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 hauing
                 him
                 in
                 detestation
                 
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 seducer
                 ,
                 a
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 execrable
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 he
                 prooued
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 When
                 Verrine
                 had
                 once
                 layd
                 him
                 open
                 ,
                 who
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Magician
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 seduced
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 particulars
                 touching
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 Magick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 charmes
                 which
                 he
                 gaue
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 many
                 other
                 persons
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 he
                 tooke
                 his
                 oath
                 vpon
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 most
                 true
                 .
                 Also
                 b
                 Magdalene
                 confirmed
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 a
                 double
                 oath
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 vpon
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 also
                 .
                 After
                 al
                 this
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 do
                 wel
                 to
                 shut
                 vp
                 Lewes
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 penance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 bee
                 locked
                 fast
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 lock
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 two
                 Priests
                 should
                 lye
                 and
                 watch
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 place
                 of
                 penance
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 should
                 remaine
                 without
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 safely
                 kept
                 from
                 making
                 an
                 escape
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   being
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   .
                   1611.
                   
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 two
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 ,
                 father
                 
                   d'
                   Ambruc
                
                 Sub-Priour
                 of
                 the
                 couēt
                 of
                 preaching
                 Friers
                 at
                 S.
                 Maximin
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 other
                 Priests
                 M.
                 Gaubert
                 and
                 M.
                 
                   de
                   Rets
                
                 ,
                 held
                 a
                 c
                 counsell
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 that
                 father
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Domptius
                
                 the
                 Dominican
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 assisted
                 these
                 two
                 possessed
                 women
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Aduent
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 counsell
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ment
                 to
                 proceed
                 legally
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 d
                 purpose
                 had
                 sequestred
                 and
                 examined
                 seuerally
                 the
                 said
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 verity
                 of
                 this
                 fact
                 might
                 be
                 sifted
                 and
                 sound
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 pure
                 truth
                 might
                 be
                 published
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 did
                 minister
                 the
                 Communion
                 to
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 and
                 Verrine
                 against
                 the
                 commandement
                 
                 that
                 was
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 discourse
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 reuelation
                 bad
                 him
                 make
                 declaration
                 of
                 those
                 admirable
                 discourses
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 must
                 vtter
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 come
                 purposely
                 to
                 heare
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 e
                 The
                 Dominican
                 father
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 demanded
                 leaue
                 and
                 licence
                 of
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 his
                 superiour
                 to
                 goe
                 home
                 to
                 his
                 country
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 that
                 modesty
                 which
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 ranke
                 :
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 prostrate
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 his
                 Order
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 appearance
                 of
                 spleene
                 and
                 anger
                 .
                 His
                 resolution
                 was
                 to
                 get
                 him
                 home
                 ,
                 because
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 gaue
                 order
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 consultations
                 ,
                 nor
                 heare
                 or
                 examine
                 that
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 declared
                 by
                 Verrine
                 :
                 for
                 his
                 purpose
                 was
                 to
                 examine
                 and
                 looke
                 into
                 these
                 particulars
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 aboue
                 mentioned
                 fathers
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 good
                 aduice
                 and
                 reason
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 was
                 a
                 party
                 and
                 wrote
                 all
                 that
                 Verrine
                 had
                 said
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 Aduent
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 stood
                 not
                 with
                 conueniency
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 these
                 examinations
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 bee
                 the
                 more
                 fairely
                 carryed
                 and
                 not
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 any
                 partiality
                 or
                 passion
                 .
              
               
                 f
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 aboue
                 named
                 ,
                 Magdalens
                 desposition
                 was
                 heard
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 perfect
                 sense
                 &
                 memory
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 desposed
                 many
                 things
                 against
                 him
                 touching
                 her
                 possession
                 ,
                 seducement
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 described
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 acts
                 that
                 were
                 gathered
                 by
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 from
                 the
                 eleuenth
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 vntill
                 almost
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 Aprill
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 she
                 shewed
                 the
                 marke
                 which
                 shee
                 had
                 in
                 her
                 feete
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 outward
                 appearance
                 seemed
                 to
                 haue
                 lost
                 all
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 experience
                 made
                 it
                 cleare
                 when
                 they
                 made
                 proofe
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 pinnes
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Notwithstanding
                 this
                 deposition
                 ,
                 Lewes
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 make
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 menacing
                 sort
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 hee
                 doubted
                 not
                 but
                 to
                 haue
                 reason
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 accused
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 neuer
                 desire
                 to
                 stirre
                 aliue
                 from
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 found
                 innocent
                 .
              
               
                 g
                 This
                 euening
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 did
                 exorcise
                 the
                 two
                 women
                 that
                 were
                 possessed
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 aduice
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 renounced
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 Magick
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 euery
                 renunciation
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 Anen
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 disclayming
                 all
                 the
                 scheduls
                 Verrine
                 likewise
                 answered
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 prepare
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 giue
                 thee
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 in
                 the
                 exorcismes
                 was
                 saying
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   inferni
                   triumphator
                   fuit
                   ,
                   Verrine
                
                 replyed
                 ,
                 he
                 shal
                 triumph
                 of
                 hel
                 againe
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 ful
                 of
                 anguish
                 and
                 distraction
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Quem
                   ad
                   imaginem
                   suam
                   fecit
                   ,
                   Verrine
                
                 spake
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 goodly
                 Image
                 indeed
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 defaced
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 doth
                 once
                 againe
                 take
                 his
                 pencills
                 and
                 colours
                 to
                 repaire
                 and
                 make
                 full
                 those
                 lineaments
                 that
                 are
                 impared
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 Verrine
                 spake
                 to
                 Lewes
                 and
                 said
                 h
                 
                   Adam
                   vbi
                   es
                   ?
                   Adam
                   vbi
                   es
                
                 ?
                 Cry
                 vnto
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 heare
                 thee
                 ,
                 pray
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 thou
                 maiest
                 goe
                 where
                 the
                 quier
                 of
                 heauen
                 doth
                 sing
                 
                   Sanctus
                   ,
                   Sanctus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 where
                 they
                 curse
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 euer-liuing
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 Belzebub
                 this
                 house
                 is
                 yet
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 ruines
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 Lewes
                 will
                 but
                 lend
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 workeman
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 depaint
                 a
                 liuely
                 portraicture
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 father
                 Francis
                 the
                 Dominican
                 tooke
                 the
                 stole
                 and
                 demanded
                 Astaroth
                 why
                 he
                 spake
                 not
                 ;
                 wherevnto
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 thou
                 seekest
                 truth
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 taketh
                 part
                 with
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 taketh
                 part
                 with
                 God.
                 Then
                 did
                 Verine
                 exhort
                 Lewes
                 and
                 endeauoured
                 
                 to
                 perswade
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 inuiting
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 present
                 his
                 wounds
                 vnto
                 his
                 father
                 :
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 her
                 breasts
                 vnto
                 her
                 Sonne
                 :
                 Peter
                 and
                 Magdalne
                 ,
                 to
                 obtaine
                 grace
                 for
                 Lewes
                 by
                 their
                 teares
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 sorrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 contritions
                 .
              
               
                 i
                 Wee
                 are
                 heere
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 Verrine
                 said
                 to
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 like
                 a
                 desperately
                 sick
                 man
                 that
                 lyeth
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 who
                 although
                 he
                 haue
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 none
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 members
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 tongue
                 and
                 eares
                 onely
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 when
                 the
                 Phisitian
                 doth
                 aske
                 him
                 touching
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 progresse
                 of
                 his
                 maladie
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 answere
                 that
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 lost
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 his
                 memory
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 he
                 may
                 recouer
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 his
                 soule
                 is
                 in
                 coniunction
                 with
                 his
                 k
                 body
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 the
                 Phisitian
                 that
                 the
                 patient
                 conceaueth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 haue
                 neede
                 of
                 helpe
                 ,
                 and
                 permitteth
                 that
                 they
                 minister
                 vnto
                 him
                 those
                 remedies
                 that
                 are
                 fit
                 for
                 his
                 recouery
                 .
                 So
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 haue
                 taken
                 away
                 thy
                 l
                 memory
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 recouer
                 thy
                 health
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 but
                 be
                 queath
                 the
                 manage
                 of
                 thy selfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 true
                 Phisitian
                 of
                 soules
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 incontinently
                 apply
                 those
                 medicaments
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 whereof
                 thou
                 shalt
                 easily
                 recouer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Second
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   being
                   Sonday
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 Belzebub
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 bound
                 by
                 an
                 oath
                 which
                 Lewes
                 had
                 takē
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 discharged
                 and
                 vnbound
                 he
                 swore
                 very
                 solemnly
                 ,
                 m
                 that
                 Louyse
                 was
                 really
                 possessed
                 ,
                 that
                 Lewes
                 was
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 himselfe
                 had
                 suckt
                 vpon
                 him
                 certaine
                 vndiscerneable
                 markes
                 ;
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 side
                 :
                 that
                 Lewes
                 had
                 bewitched
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 charme
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 shee
                 was
                 possessed
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 charme
                 hee
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 her
                 to
                 cause
                 her
                 to
                 commit
                 
                 some
                 soule
                 cryme
                 against
                 her
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 of
                 his
                 meere
                 grace
                 had
                 preserued
                 her
                 .
                 Verrine
                 also
                 confirmed
                 the
                 said
                 oath
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 vpon
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 creatures
                 to
                 take
                 vengeance
                 of
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 not
                 conuerted
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 rendred
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 God
                 would
                 make
                 vse
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 discouerie
                 of
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 hee
                 had
                 renounced
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 might
                 conuert
                 and
                 discouer
                 him
                 except
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 by
                 the
                 tongue
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 Louyse
                 presented
                 before
                 God
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 the
                 n
                 wounds
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 thou
                 canst
                 pardon
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 thy
                 Sonnes
                 blood
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 appease
                 thee
                 .
                 Hee
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 restore
                 vnto
                 this
                 poore
                 infirme
                 wretch
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 his
                 senses
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 blinde
                 man
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 :
                 plunge
                 thy selfe
                 Lewes
                 into
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 thy
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 receaue
                 thee
                 into
                 his
                 protection
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 assembly
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 of
                 you
                 that
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 which
                 shal
                 bee
                 made
                 by
                 o
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 shall
                 then
                 suffer
                 martyrdome
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 difficult
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 purchase
                 back
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 
                   Cain
                   ,
                   Pilate
                   ,
                   Herod
                
                 and
                 Iudas
                 from
                 hell
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Diuels
                 themselues
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 too
                 wel
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 withdraw
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 Lewes
                 from
                 his
                 abominations
                 whereunto
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 strongly
                 glewed
                 .
                 p
                 Lucifer
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 rabble
                 of
                 Diuels
                 would
                 not
                 resist
                 with
                 so
                 setled
                 and
                 resolued
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 were
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Lewes
                 now
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 q
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 consultation
                 held
                 ,
                 wherein
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 made
                 this
                 proposition
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 intendment
                 was
                 to
                 exorcise
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 and
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 haue
                 certaine
                 information
                 whither
                 they
                 were
                 really
                 possessed
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 which
                 particular
                 the
                 Presidents
                 and
                 Counsellors
                 of
                 the
                 Citty
                 of
                 Aix
                 were
                 very
                 desirous
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 .
                 Heere-upon
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 that
                 they
                 
                 should
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 should
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 Louyse
                 in
                 another
                 chamber
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 attended
                 by
                 certaine
                 women
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 speake
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 that
                 father
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Domptius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 consultation
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 the
                 examinations
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 onely
                 bee
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 all
                 suspition
                 and
                 doubt
                 might
                 bee
                 remoued
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 iealous
                 braines
                 might
                 conceiue
                 of
                 this
                 fact
                 .
              
               
                 r
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 ,
                 father
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 who
                 was
                 purposely
                 come
                 about
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 note
                 ,
                 did
                 exorcise
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 whereof
                 Verrine
                 spake
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 been
                 Louyse
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 s
                 saying
                 ;
                 Exorcise
                 me
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 possessed
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 demanded
                 Leuiathan
                 what
                 was
                 become
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Lewes
                 :
                 To
                 this
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 replyed
                 :
                 Why
                 doest
                 not
                 thou
                 get
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 body
                 which
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 thine
                 ?
                 Leuiathan
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 goe
                 forth
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 destin●ted
                 thither
                 for
                 to
                 torment
                 her
                 .
                 Then
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Quod
                   tibi
                   nomen
                
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 Leuiathan
                 :
                 Then
                 he
                 demanded
                 of
                 him
                 againe
                 ;
                 How
                 many
                 are
                 there
                 in
                 her
                 ?
                 There
                 are
                 of
                 vs
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 asking
                 him
                 againe
                 ,
                 Why
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 get
                 them
                 gone
                 .
                 He
                 replyed
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 goe
                 from
                 hence
                 vntill
                 the
                 schedules
                 bee
                 deliuered
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 was
                 asked
                 where
                 these
                 schedules
                 were
                 .
                 Hee
                 t
                 answered
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 tell
                 them
                 .
                 Then
                 Lewes
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 chamber
                 hard
                 by
                 was
                 called
                 for
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 renounce
                 all
                 the
                 property
                 and
                 right
                 which
                 hee
                 might
                 pretend
                 to
                 haue
                 by
                 those
                 schedules
                 ;
                 whither
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 renunciation
                 accordingly
                 .
                 Then
                 Leuiathan
                 said
                 ,
                 this
                 renunciation
                 commeth
                 not
                 from
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 Capuchin
                 father
                 began
                 to
                 exorcise
                 
                 Lewes
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 Verrine
                 profered
                 him
                 his
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meanes
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 father
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 thy
                 master
                 ,
                 
                   Obmutesce
                   maledicte
                
                 .
                 Ha
                 Michaelis
                 (
                 quoth
                 Verrine
                 )
                 God
                 hath
                 vnloosed
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 thou
                 tie
                 me
                 vp
                 ?
                 Then
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 said
                 againe
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Obmutesce
                   maledicte
                
                 .
                 But
                 Verrine
                 would
                 not
                 hold
                 his
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 him
                 to
                 Lewes
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 Whence
                 ariseth
                 it
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 impose
                 silence
                 vpon
                 the
                 Diuels
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hast
                 power
                 to
                 chaine
                 vp
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ?
                 As
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Diuell
                 I
                 cannot
                 know
                 thy
                 inward
                 thoughts
                 and
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 heere
                 by
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 easily
                 diue
                 into
                 thy
                 most
                 reserued
                 cogitations
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   3.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 (
                 after
                 that
                 Lewes
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 in
                 his
                 chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 semblance
                 to
                 weepe
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 played
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 )
                 Magdalene
                 being
                 much
                 tormented
                 with
                 the
                 Exorcisme
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 :
              
               
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 send
                 an
                 Angell
                 ,
                 u
                 or
                 some
                 famous
                 Preacher
                 to
                 vnfould
                 these
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 but
                 doest
                 thus
                 make
                 a
                 seely
                 woman
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 thy
                 glory
                 ?
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 enrolled
                 in
                 thy
                 eternall
                 decrees
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 vtterly
                 confound
                 the
                 damned
                 Art
                 of
                 Magick
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 poore
                 and
                 dis-respected
                 creatures
                 .
                 Make
                 me
                 to
                 change
                 states
                 with
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 ass●re
                 thee
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 repent
                 mee
                 of
                 my
                 sinnes
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 I
                 might
                 obtaine
                 this
                 grace
                 at
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 prostrate
                 my selfe
                 onely
                 at
                 thy
                 feet
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 also
                 humble
                 my selfe
                 to
                 the
                 lowest
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 thus
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 Good
                 God
                 ,
                 erect
                 a
                 ladder
                 from
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 reach
                 vnto
                 the
                 Heauens
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 all
                 the
                 steps
                 bee
                 framed
                 of
                 the
                 sharpest
                 razors
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 passe
                 vp
                 and
                 
                 downe
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 ascending
                 and
                 descending
                 til
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 doome
                 shall
                 aproach
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 esteeme
                 as
                 easie
                 as
                 to
                 tread
                 on
                 flowers
                 and
                 Roses
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 accept
                 thereof
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 high
                 and
                 singular
                 fauour
                 .
                 This
                 Magician
                 Lewes
                 (
                 O
                 God
                 )
                 hath
                 somtimes
                 pronounced
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 plaies
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 and
                 Pharisie
                 ,
                 making
                 iourneyes
                 into
                 Turkey
                 and
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 and
                 assemblies
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 mee
                 (
                 good
                 God
                 )
                 to
                 finde
                 fault
                 with
                 thy
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 wonder
                 why
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 permit
                 such
                 prodigious
                 villanies
                 to
                 bee
                 contriued
                 and
                 acted
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 I
                 see
                 thou
                 wilt
                 shew
                 hereby
                 the
                 vn-exhausted
                 riches
                 of
                 thy
                 bounty
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 diddest
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 to
                 Peter
                 and
                 Dauid
                 .
                 A
                 wicked
                 life
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 doe
                 seldome
                 follow
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 hee
                 that
                 will
                 die
                 well
                 ,
                 must
                 liue
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 S.
                 
                   Magdalene
                   .
                   Magdalene
                
                 ,
                 thou
                 haddest
                 once
                 thy
                 body
                 possessed
                 by
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 heere
                 is
                 possessed
                 .
                 Thou
                 wer
                 't
                 once
                 a
                 Courtizan
                 ,
                 and
                 wert
                 amorously
                 enclined
                 to
                 keepe
                 company
                 with
                 proper
                 and
                 handsome
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 thou
                 diddest
                 fall
                 in
                 loue
                 with
                 the
                 fairest
                 among
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Magdalene
                 now
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 x
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 Lewes
                 vnto
                 outward
                 appearance
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 but
                 inwardly
                 he
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 impiety
                 :
                 he
                 pretendeth
                 abstinence
                 from
                 flesh
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 glut
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Infants
                 .
              
               
                 Heere
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 noted
                 that
                 Belzebub
                 also
                 witnessed
                 the
                 same
                 at
                 an
                 Exorcisme
                 :
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 demanded
                 of
                 him
                 what
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 nine
                 or
                 ten
                 daies
                 ,
                 that
                 Lewes
                 remained
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 taking
                 his
                 meales
                 with
                 the
                 religious
                 persons
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 euer
                 left
                 his
                 meate
                 vpon
                 his
                 trencher
                 and
                 would
                 eate
                 nothing
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 sporting
                 and
                 gibing
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 Tush
                 ,
                 hee
                 little
                 regardeth
                 your
                 pottage
                 and
                 egges
                 ,
                 hee
                 feedes
                 vpon
                 good
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 Infants
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 inuisibly
                 sent
                 vnto
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 synagogue
                 .
              
               
               
                 y
                 Moreouer
                 Verrine
                 said
                 Louyse
                 shall
                 not
                 liue
                 long
                 to
                 enioy
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 good
                 of
                 this
                 action
                 :
                 for
                 z
                 shee
                 shall
                 die
                 soone
                 after
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 approued
                 of
                 these
                 acts
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 aske
                 to
                 haue
                 signes
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 you
                 of
                 her
                 possession
                 :
                 some
                 would
                 haue
                 mee
                 speake
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 others
                 Spanish
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 aske
                 questions
                 of
                 me
                 in
                 Latine
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 this
                 worke
                 is
                 very
                 farre
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 admittance
                 of
                 any
                 curiosity
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 foretold
                 you
                 many
                 things
                 already
                 happened
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Louyse
                 should
                 be
                 examined
                 ,
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 you
                 yet
                 with
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 hunt
                 after
                 signes
                 and
                 wonders
                 ?
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 conuentions
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 are
                 in
                 an
                 vprore
                 ,
                 and
                 Hell
                 it selfe
                 is
                 in
                 confusion
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 is
                 so
                 closely
                 pressed
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 distracted
                 then
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 France
                 would
                 bee
                 ,
                 if
                 her
                 most
                 Christian
                 King
                 should
                 become
                 a
                 Sarazen
                 ,
                 or
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 should
                 proue
                 an
                 Hereticke
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 roote
                 out
                 this
                 cursed
                 race
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 fill
                 vp
                 the
                 seates
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 that
                 fell
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 is
                 now
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 already
                 borne
                 of
                 a
                 Iewish
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 got
                 with
                 child
                 by
                 an
                 Incubus
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 now
                 prepare
                 his
                 souldiours
                 for
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
                 his
                 :
                 Magicians
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 forerunners
                 and
                 Prophets
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
                 b
                 This
                 day
                 about
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 afternoone
                 the
                 two
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 departed
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 which
                 iourney
                 they
                 vndertooke
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 aduice
                 of
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 voluntary
                 desire
                 ,
                 to
                 informe
                 themselues
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 manners
                 of
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 search
                 his
                 chamber
                 and
                 bookes
                 ,
                 if
                 peraduenture
                 amongst
                 them
                 any
                 schedules
                 or
                 characters
                 of
                 Magicke
                 might
                 there
                 be
                 found
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 whiles
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 was
                 exorcising
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 see
                 ,
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 c
                 witches
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 visit
                 their
                 Prince
                 Lewes
                 :
                 to
                 
                 which
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 their
                 Prince
                 called
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 muzleth
                 vp
                 the
                 wolfe
                 that
                 commeth
                 to
                 deuoure
                 the
                 sheepe
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 dogs
                 duty
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 shepheard
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 barke
                 and
                 giue
                 notice
                 vnto
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 wolfes
                 comming
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 thereupon
                 he
                 presently
                 fell
                 a
                 barking
                 like
                 a
                 dog
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 did
                 at
                 sundry
                 other
                 times
                 when
                 the
                 Magicians
                 and
                 witches
                 came
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 inuisibly
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 not
                 suffer
                 mee
                 to
                 talke
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 an
                 instrument
                 in
                 the
                 discouery
                 of
                 these
                 witches
                 ?
                 And
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 asked
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 that
                 were
                 lately
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 I
                 am
                 bound
                 to
                 silence
                 .
                 Whereunto
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 wonder
                 that
                 he
                 speaketh
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 your
                 vnbeleefe
                 ;
                 would
                 you
                 haue
                 God
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 and
                 leade
                 you
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 .
                 You
                 haue
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Magicke
                 in
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 this
                 satisfie
                 you
                 ?
                 But
                 you
                 are
                 so
                 blind
                 you
                 will
                 beleeue
                 nothing
                 .
                 then
                 he
                 cried
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 Magicians
                 &
                 witches
                 ,
                 God
                 confound
                 the
                 whole
                 rout
                 of
                 you
                 :
                 what
                 seeke
                 you
                 heere
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ?
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 your
                 cursed
                 Synagogue
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 see
                 your
                 e
                 proiect
                 is
                 to
                 checke
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 keepe
                 him
                 from
                 speaking
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 accursed
                 Magician
                 ,
                 the
                 ringleader
                 of
                 this
                 rabble
                 ;
                 God
                 confound
                 thee
                 thou
                 stinking
                 Goate
                 .
                 Then
                 hee
                 tooke
                 his
                 oath
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 were
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 listen
                 vnto
                 mee
                 who
                 am
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 faction
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Vpon
                 this
                 hee
                 was
                 bid
                 to
                 discouer
                 the
                 ambushments
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 :
                 whereunto
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 will
                 needs
                 haue
                 mee
                 to
                 expresse
                 and
                 explaine
                 vnto
                 you
                 what
                 I
                 formerly
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 listen
                 vnto
                 me
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 this
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 confessors
                 of
                 Louyse
                 onely
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 now
                 make
                 demonstration
                 of
                 his
                 exceeding
                 bounty
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 is
                 Magdalene
                 is
                 not
                 throughly
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 perpetually
                 vexed
                 with
                 the
                 Incubi
                 ,
                 who
                 commit
                 a
                 thousand
                 impurities
                 
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 f
                 Michaelis
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 bee
                 offended
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 thou
                 take
                 some
                 order
                 that
                 this
                 be
                 redressed
                 :
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 I
                 speake
                 it
                 for
                 her
                 behoofe
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 her
                 heere
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 now
                 possesse
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 shee
                 bee
                 not
                 possessed
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 you
                 exorcise
                 her
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 better
                 to
                 send
                 her
                 backe
                 into
                 the
                 kitchen
                 ?
                 She
                 would
                 be
                 contented
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 formerly
                 before
                 she
                 came
                 hither
                 .
                 What
                 think
                 you
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 not
                 Magdalene
                 harken
                 now
                 vnto
                 mee
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 speake
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 shee
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 throughly
                 conuerted
                 :
                 shee
                 obeyeth
                 not
                 her
                 superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 confesseth
                 her
                 sins
                 with
                 nicenesse
                 and
                 affectation
                 like
                 a
                 Player
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 confesse
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 reueale
                 them
                 vnto
                 the
                 Priest
                 with
                 much
                 penitency
                 and
                 compunction
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 speake
                 lower
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 cried
                 as
                 loud
                 as
                 possibly
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 could
                 giue
                 assistance
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Vnto
                 which
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 speak
                 low
                 you
                 despise
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 talke
                 aloude
                 you
                 put
                 me
                 to
                 silence
                 .
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 neuer
                 were
                 such
                 abominations
                 spoken
                 by
                 thee
                 ;
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 flood
                 did
                 there
                 euer
                 happen
                 so
                 strange
                 a
                 fact
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 burned
                 with
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 Was
                 it
                 euer
                 heard
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 reprehend
                 sinners
                 ?
                 You
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 g
                 difference
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 Diuell
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 Diuell
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 haue
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 for
                 the
                 conseruation
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 Afterward
                 when
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 had
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 spouse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 that
                 this
                 spouse
                 also
                 was
                 to
                 humble
                 her selfe
                 before
                 her
                 husband
                 .
                 God
                 goeth
                 about
                 to
                 enlighten
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 you
                 euer
                 cry
                 vnto
                 me
                 Verrine
                 h
                 obmutesce
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 I
                 will
                 speake
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 Did
                 I
                 euer
                 bid
                 you
                 worship
                 Verrine
                 ?
                 no
                 ,
                 I
                 euer
                 told
                 you
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 damned
                 Diuell
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 euill
                 ,
                 reproue
                 me
                 of
                 this
                 euil
                 ;
                 but
                 good
                 God
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 command
                 
                 me
                 to
                 speake
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 doe
                 some
                 other
                 prodigious
                 and
                 amazefull
                 act
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 poore
                 blind
                 caitiffes
                 are
                 yet
                 calling
                 vpon
                 me
                 for
                 a
                 signe
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 did
                 you
                 Lord
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 asked
                 a
                 signe
                 of
                 you
                 :
                 you
                 could
                 haue
                 giuen
                 them
                 signes
                 from
                 heauen
                 which
                 their
                 curiosity
                 did
                 itch
                 after
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 satisfie
                 their
                 brain-sicke
                 fancies
                 herein
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 wanted
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 the
                 young
                 sucking
                 Infants
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 eaten
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 strangled
                 ,
                 and
                 digged
                 vp
                 from
                 graues
                 to
                 make
                 pies
                 withall
                 ,
                 cry
                 loud
                 for
                 vengeance
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 crimes
                 so
                 punishable
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 execration
                 .
                 Yet
                 are
                 not
                 these
                 accursed
                 Magicians
                 contented
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 plucke
                 God
                 from
                 his
                 Throne
                 :
                 they
                 worship
                 a
                 i
                 Goate
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 vnto
                 him
                 euery
                 day
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 Thinke
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 exceedingly
                 incensed
                 by
                 these
                 audacious
                 prouocations
                 ?
                 At
                 their
                 tables
                 and
                 meales
                 they
                 vse
                 no
                 kniues
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 pare
                 off
                 their
                 imperfections
                 :
                 they
                 vse
                 no
                 salt
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 hate
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 Oliues
                 nor
                 oyle
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 loue
                 nothing
                 but
                 crudities
                 and
                 cruelties
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 very
                 Baume
                 doe
                 they
                 keepe
                 their
                 Sabbaths
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 Baume
                 doe
                 they
                 deuoure
                 man●
                 flesh
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 Baume
                 do
                 they
                 belch
                 forth
                 vnconceiueable
                 blasphemies
                 against
                 the
                 sacred
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
                 Hath
                 not
                 God
                 then
                 inst
                 occasion
                 to
                 bee
                 incensed
                 against
                 them
                 ?
                 The
                 Turke
                 with
                 his
                 vnbeleefe
                 ;
                 the
                 Iewes
                 with
                 their
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 the
                 Heretickes
                 with
                 their
                 adorations
                 of
                 the
                 bastardly
                 figments
                 and
                 conceptions
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 braines
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 held
                 in
                 such
                 detestation
                 as
                 these
                 Magicians
                 heere
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 doe
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 renounce
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 passeth
                 not
                 a
                 minute
                 wherein
                 they
                 crucifie
                 him
                 not
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 further
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 pronounced
                 and
                 published
                 in
                 S.
                 Baume
                 had
                 been
                 declared
                 at
                 Geneua
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 shaken
                 off
                 the
                 chaines
                 and
                 ●etters
                 of
                 their
                 obstinacy
                 :
                 
                 yet
                 doe
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 keepe
                 the
                 Magician
                 from
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 mee
                 to
                 speake
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 O
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 the
                 Magician
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 thy
                 custodie
                 ,
                 haue
                 a
                 curious
                 and
                 quick
                 regard
                 ouer
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 doth
                 yet
                 put
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 shrewd
                 plunges
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 Lewes
                 was
                 sent
                 for
                 from
                 his
                 chamber
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 entred
                 k
                 Verrine
                 did
                 barke
                 and
                 bay
                 wondrous
                 like
                 a
                 dogg
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Meruaile
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 thus
                 barke
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 woolfe
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 Lewes
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 Magician
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 execrable
                 Sorcerer
                 ,
                 I
                 lay
                 it
                 heere
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 not
                 speedily
                 conuerted
                 thou
                 l
                 shalt
                 bee
                 burned
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 two
                 women
                 heere
                 must
                 bee
                 exorcised
                 before
                 the
                 Parliament
                 at
                 Aix
                 .
                 If
                 Lewes
                 be
                 not
                 conuerted
                 within
                 eight
                 dayes
                 ,
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 heere
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 call
                 to
                 witnesse
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 be
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 m
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 deliuered
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 gouernour
                 of
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 speak
                 whither
                 Louyse
                 were
                 possessed
                 or
                 no.
                 
              
               
                 Heere
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 obserued
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 found
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 chamber
                 of
                 Lewes
                 that
                 might
                 any
                 wayes
                 concerne
                 Magick
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 search
                 displeased
                 many
                 at
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 it
                 was
                 bruted
                 abroad
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 citty
                 ,
                 that
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 was
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 must
                 further
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witces
                 which
                 came
                 inuisibly
                 into
                 S.
                 Baume
                 left
                 very
                 vile
                 and
                 offensiue
                 sauours
                 behind
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 ,
                 now
                 vpon
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 vpon
                 another
                 certaine
                 powders
                 and
                 oyles
                 once
                 vpon
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 twice
                 vpon
                 father
                 
                   Anthony
                   Boilletot
                
                 ,
                 who
                 found
                 himselfe
                 benoynted
                 ouer
                 the
                 lippes
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 asked
                 Lewes
                 what
                 the
                 meaning
                 thereof
                 might
                 bee
                 ,
                 hee
                 onely
                 laughed
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 threw
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 stuff
                 vpon
                 sister
                 Catherine
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 co-adiutour
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 shee
                 was
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 greeuously
                 sick
                 
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 n
                 Besides
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 tooke
                 his
                 oath
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Patriarches
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 Virgins
                 and
                 Widowes
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 triumphant
                 and
                 militant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 irreparable
                 confusion
                 of
                 all
                 hell
                 ,
                 that
                 except
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 be
                 conuerted
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 burnt
                 .
                 And
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 euer
                 oath
                 were
                 in
                 force
                 and
                 validity
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 this
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 doe
                 not
                 aske
                 further
                 for
                 any
                 signes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 inuocated
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 true
                 .
                 He
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 no
                 harme
                 betide
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 probable
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   4.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 day
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Masse
                 which
                 Louyse
                 heard
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 cryed
                 Lord
                 ,
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 speake
                 Spanish
                 or
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 o
                 are
                 euer
                 demanding
                 signes
                 of
                 me
                 :
                 or
                 permit
                 this
                 Sub-Prior
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 ful
                 of
                 doubts
                 and
                 incredulity
                 to
                 be
                 blinde
                 of
                 an
                 eie
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 father
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Capuchin
                 to
                 fall
                 presently
                 lame
                 ,
                 or
                 command
                 fire
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 shall
                 haue
                 signes
                 enough
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 make
                 a
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 wisedome
                 and
                 discretion
                 of
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 you
                 were
                 best
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 with
                 your
                 aduice
                 .
                 They
                 demand
                 signes
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 done
                 or
                 spoken
                 ,
                 proceedeth
                 onely
                 from
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 suffer
                 her
                 to
                 receaue
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 so
                 many
                 times
                 called
                 for
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 fall
                 vpon
                 her
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 say
                 thus
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 be
                 not
                 possessed
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 )
                 she
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 deceaueth
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 vnfoulding
                 so
                 many
                 propositions
                 that
                 are
                 wrapt
                 vp
                 in
                 admiration
                 and
                 astonishment
                 :
                 as
                 that
                 Salomon
                 is
                 damned
                 ,
                 and
                 Antichrist
                 
                 borne
                 .
                 Shee
                 were
                 worthy
                 to
                 bee
                 taken
                 and
                 burnt
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 open
                 the
                 wombe
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 to
                 swallow
                 her
                 vp
                 aliue
                 ,
                 if
                 shee
                 should
                 bee
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 practise
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 insolency
                 and
                 boldnesse
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 spake
                 to
                 Louyse
                 and
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 Poore
                 wretch
                 looke
                 well
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 alas
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 defend
                 thee
                 ?
                 Thou
                 art
                 but
                 a
                 simple
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 put
                 thy selfe
                 in
                 hazard
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 say
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 discourses
                 spoken
                 no
                 heresie
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 neuer
                 seene
                 a
                 thing
                 like
                 vnto
                 this
                 which
                 you
                 now
                 behold
                 .
                 What
                 saiest
                 thou
                 Louyse
                 ?
                 speakest
                 thou
                 nothing
                 ?
                 Thou
                 must
                 bee
                 apprehended
                 and
                 burnt
                 in
                 steed
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
                 O
                 miserable
                 blindnesse
                 !
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 hereticks
                 beleeue
                 not
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 your selues
                 after
                 my
                 relations
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 admirable
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 booke
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 written
                 ,
                 doe
                 thus
                 stagger
                 in
                 your
                 beleefe
                 ?
                 Michaelis
                 thou
                 knowest
                 well
                 whither
                 Louyse
                 spake
                 this
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 priuy
                 to
                 all
                 her
                 confessions
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 good
                 Christians
                 ,
                 for
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 thinketh
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 in
                 religious
                 orders
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 :
                 and
                 added
                 ,
                 I
                 protest
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 faithfully
                 discharged
                 thy
                 commission
                 .
                 See
                 you
                 not
                 that
                 Belzebub
                 is
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 Come
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 accursed
                 p
                 Magician
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 they
                 suffer
                 thee
                 to
                 depart
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   5.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
              
               
                 VPpon
                 this
                 day
                 was
                 Magdalene
                 exorcised
                 by
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 q
                 there
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 being
                 commanded
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 that
                 was
                 within
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 returne
                 thither
                 againe
                 after
                 a
                 certaine
                 space
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 their
                 issuing
                 forth
                 one
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 rusling
                 and
                 noyse
                 ,
                 euery
                 one
                 calling
                 himselfe
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Agrotier
                   ,
                   Perdiguier
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 afterward
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 .
                 Then
                 Astaroth
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 latine
                 tongue
                 that
                 
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Leuiathan
                
                 and
                 Carreau
                 ,
                 were
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Belzebub
                   est
                   in
                   intellectu
                   ,
                   Leuiathan
                   in
                   voluntate
                   ,
                   Carreau
                   in
                   corde
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   6.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
              
               
                 VPon
                 this
                 day
                 was
                 Magdalene
                 exorcised
                 by
                 father
                 Paul
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 :
                 whereupon
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Magicians
                 are
                 partizans
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 neuer
                 vse
                 to
                 possesse
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 not
                 visibly
                 ,
                 but
                 r
                 when
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 apostate
                 from
                 vs
                 and
                 relinquish
                 our
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 do
                 begin
                 to
                 torment
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 leaue
                 to
                 tyrannize
                 vpon
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 out
                 my
                 rage
                 against
                 her
                 at
                 the
                 ful
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 handle
                 her
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 impetuous
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 neuer
                 depart
                 from
                 hence
                 with
                 her
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 bid
                 to
                 point
                 forth
                 the
                 Magician
                 that
                 had
                 bewitched
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 hence
                 :
                 and
                 added
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 bound
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 dinner
                 was
                 Louyse
                 exorcised
                 by
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Domptius
                
                 the
                 Dominican
                 :
                 whereupon
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 yet
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 Catastrophe
                 of
                 this
                 history
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 perfected
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 giue
                 credence
                 thereunto
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 reserued
                 to
                 himselfe
                 an
                 illustrious
                 manner
                 of
                 working
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 in
                 conclusion
                 he
                 will
                 get
                 the
                 vpper
                 hand
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 s
                 goe
                 to
                 Marseille
                 &
                 to
                 Auignon
                 before
                 the
                 Vicelegate
                 ,
                 &
                 there
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 seene
                 whether
                 the
                 witch-craft
                 of
                 Louyse
                 bee
                 imaginary
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 builded
                 vpon
                 a
                 coniecturall
                 conceite
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 giuen
                 out
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 )
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 scope
                 whereunto
                 shee
                 doth
                 addresse
                 her
                 actions
                 ,
                 bee
                 ambition
                 or
                 no.
                 The
                 schedules
                 also
                 must
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 
                 otherwise
                 these
                 two
                 cannot
                 be
                 freed
                 .
                 Then
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 said
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 to
                 presse
                 that
                 too
                 farre
                 :
                 whereunto
                 Verrine
                 suddenly
                 replyed
                 without
                 being
                 questioned
                 thereof
                 ,
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 the
                 miracle
                 of
                 Theophilus
                 and
                 t
                 Basill
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 indeed
                 stand
                 with
                 expediency
                 to
                 presse
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 haue
                 notice
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 knowne
                 where
                 these
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whose
                 custody
                 they
                 lye
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 God
                 is
                 now
                 more
                 angry
                 then
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Niniuites
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 aire
                 is
                 infected
                 with
                 their
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 bury
                 in
                 silence
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 children
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 deuoured
                 :
                 they
                 please
                 their
                 appetites
                 with
                 the
                 relish
                 of
                 this
                 delicate
                 flesh
                 which
                 doth
                 cost
                 them
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 was
                 Magdalene
                 exorcised
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Paule
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 demanded
                 whither
                 the
                 Diuell
                 did
                 torment
                 Magicians
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 He
                 made
                 answere
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 except
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 conuersion
                 :
                 but
                 whensoeuer
                 such
                 conuersions
                 should
                 happen
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 well
                 bee
                 filed
                 in
                 the
                 lyst
                 and
                 catalogue
                 of
                 Myracles
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 an
                 hundred
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 but
                 one
                 onely
                 Parisian
                 that
                 in
                 visiting
                 of
                 Lazarus
                 was
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 dayes
                 after
                 hee
                 dyed
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 asked
                 touching
                 the
                 witch-craft
                 of
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 two
                 yeares
                 since
                 shee
                 had
                 these
                 charmes
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 shee
                 had
                 on
                 her
                 body
                 inchantments
                 ,
                 markes
                 ,
                 ligatures
                 and
                 oyntments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   7.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 before
                 the
                 Communion
                 Verrine
                 played
                 many
                 prankes
                 full
                 of
                 resistance
                 and
                 insolency
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 lunatick
                 as
                 they
                 report
                 of
                 thee
                 :
                 thou
                 art
                 foolish
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 counterfait
                 and
                 vse
                 much
                 iugling
                 :
                 doest
                 thou
                 think
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 trick
                 vpon
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ?
                 Then
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
                 doe
                 madd
                 women
                 receaue
                 
                 the
                 Communion
                 ?
                 Then
                 he
                 spake
                 to
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Michaelis
                 command
                 mee
                 ,
                 u
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 much
                 tyed
                 to
                 obedience
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 Louyse
                 .
              
               
                 x
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Verrine
                 disputed
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 collected
                 by
                 his
                 speaches
                 saying
                 ,
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 heare
                 thy
                 Ambassage
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 send
                 vnto
                 them
                 a
                 blessed
                 Angell
                 :
                 bid
                 
                   Gabriel
                   ,
                   Raphael
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Michael
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 Rafael
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Adams
                 good
                 Angell
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 this
                 errand
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 bring
                 back
                 and
                 conuert
                 this
                 third
                 Adam
                 .
                 God
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 send
                 my
                 Angels
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 hee
                 whom
                 I
                 should
                 send
                 should
                 speake
                 vnto
                 them
                 in
                 an
                 inuisible
                 forme
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 Diuell
                 :
                 if
                 in
                 a
                 humane
                 and
                 visible
                 shape
                 they
                 would
                 cauil
                 that
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 man.
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 send
                 vnto
                 them
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 thy
                 Sonne
                 :
                 God
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 mission
                 would
                 not
                 bee
                 auaileable
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 send
                 my
                 Sonne
                 againe
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 visibly
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 againe
                 crucifie
                 him
                 .
                 Whereunto
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 send
                 then
                 vnto
                 them
                 some
                 famous
                 preacher
                 .
                 God
                 replyed
                 ,
                 No
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 will
                 that
                 this
                 imployment
                 should
                 be
                 vndertaken
                 by
                 thee
                 .
                 Lord
                 ,
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 beleeue
                 mee
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 euer
                 aske
                 for
                 signes
                 .
                 God
                 answered
                 ,
                 leaue
                 that
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 prouide
                 them
                 signes
                 sufficient
                 to
                 create
                 a
                 beleefe
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 applying
                 his
                 speach
                 vnto
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 .
                 Euery
                 one
                 must
                 make
                 enquiry
                 after
                 the
                 childe
                 Iesus
                 in
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Kings
                 ,
                 who
                 represent
                 vnto
                 you
                 your
                 three
                 faculties
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 memory
                 offereth
                 the
                 mirrhe
                 of
                 contrition
                 by
                 calling
                 your
                 sinnes
                 vnto
                 remembrance
                 :
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 presenteth
                 incense
                 by
                 contemplating
                 and
                 thinking
                 vpon
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 will
                 giueth
                 the
                 gold
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 starre
                 of
                 faith
                 must
                 guide
                 you
                 and
                 goe
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 good
                 workes
                 without
                 faith
                 ,
                 are
                 barren
                 and
                 vneffectuall
                 .
              
               
               
                 Here
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 obserued
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 remained
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 nine
                 or
                 ten
                 daies
                 ,
                 they
                 read
                 certaine
                 chapters
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 while
                 they
                 sate
                 at
                 dinner
                 and
                 supper
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Preaching
                 Friers
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 meere
                 chance
                 lighted
                 vpon
                 the
                 y
                 Prophecie
                 of
                 Ezechiel
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 chapters
                 that
                 were
                 read
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 nine
                 or
                 tenne
                 daies
                 (
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 chancefull
                 and
                 not
                 premeditated
                 )
                 did
                 all
                 point
                 out
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 downe
                 the
                 threatnings
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mercy
                 vnto
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 proue
                 penitent
                 ,
                 to
                 so
                 good
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 expressed
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 amazed
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 while
                 we
                 sate
                 at
                 meate
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 which
                 somtimes
                 one
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 somtimes
                 another
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 the
                 said
                 Lewes
                 ;
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 force
                 to
                 mollifie
                 and
                 soften
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 chapters
                 that
                 were
                 read
                 were
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 18.
                 to
                 the
                 40.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   8.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 after
                 dinner
                 departed
                 from
                 S.
                 Baume
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 Marseille
                 :
                 the
                 z
                 Bishop
                 of
                 which
                 place
                 had
                 sent
                 foure
                 of
                 his
                 Canons
                 to
                 seeke
                 him
                 out
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 vpon
                 Friday
                 being
                 the
                 seuenth
                 of
                 that
                 moneth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 .
                 Then
                 Belzebub
                 triumphed
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 gained
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 suffered
                 to
                 depart
                 as
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 precedent
                 Acts
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 condemned
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Verrine
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 silence
                 :
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 expected
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 censure
                 which
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fathers
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 would
                 passe
                 vpon
                 this
                 fact
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 enforme
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 at
                 Aix
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 Monsieur
                 
                   du
                   Vair
                
                 the
                 first
                 President
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 did
                 desire
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 father
                 Domptius
                 
                 the
                 Dominican
                 and
                 Exorcist
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Aduent
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 surrender
                 all
                 the
                 papers
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 written
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 denied
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 conceiuing
                 that
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 would
                 either
                 teare
                 or
                 burne
                 thē
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 cōstrained
                 to
                 force
                 open
                 his
                 chamber
                 dore
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 all
                 the
                 Acts
                 that
                 were
                 past
                 euen
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 stricter
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 father
                 being
                 thus
                 incensed
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 his
                 chamber
                 for
                 certaine
                 houres
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 afterwards
                 prouoked
                 by
                 the
                 mockes
                 and
                 taunts
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 a
                 iest
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 contained
                 in
                 those
                 writings
                 but
                 fables
                 and
                 falshoods
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 were
                 euer
                 contradicting
                 him
                 in
                 many
                 particulars
                 ,
                 and
                 hoped
                 by
                 some
                 tricke
                 and
                 deuice
                 of
                 theirs
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 said
                 Acts
                 to
                 be
                 abolished
                 in
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 the
                 Right
                 Reuerend
                 father
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 to
                 giue
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 was
                 meere
                 gullery
                 and
                 cheating
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 deuise
                 of
                 theirs
                 tooke
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 appeare
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 although
                 that
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 dealt
                 withall
                 by
                 those
                 aboue
                 named
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 goe
                 to
                 b
                 Auignon
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Aix
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 and
                 make
                 intimation
                 of
                 his
                 innocency
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 fact
                 was
                 meerely
                 practise
                 and
                 foolery
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 Domptius
                 went
                 to
                 Auignon
                 ,
                 although
                 hee
                 gaue
                 out
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 goe
                 to
                 Marseille
                 with
                 the
                 fathers
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 from
                 thence
                 returne
                 to
                 his
                 countrey
                 of
                 Flanders
                 ;
                 where
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 communicated
                 all
                 this
                 businesse
                 with
                 the
                 Reuerend
                 father
                 the
                 Chaplaine
                 vnto
                 the
                 most
                 Reuerend
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Auignon
                 :
                 where
                 all
                 his
                 allegations
                 and
                 reasons
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 enforce
                 for
                 the
                 cleering
                 vp
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 these
                 acts
                 ,
                 were
                 heard
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 remitted
                 him
                 to
                 c
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 inquisitor
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Legateship
                 of
                 Auignon
                 ,
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 from
                 themselues
                 the
                 prosecution
                 and
                 
                 examination
                 of
                 this
                 busines
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 father
                 Domptius
                 returned
                 to
                 Aix
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 communication
                 which
                 Monsieur
                 Garandeau
                 Vicar
                 generall
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reuerend
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Aix
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 deputed
                 for
                 a
                 commissary
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 as
                 Monsieur
                 Thoron
                 the
                 counsellor
                 also
                 was
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 said
                 Monsieur
                 Garandeau
                 sent
                 him
                 backe
                 to
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 as
                 belonging
                 vnto
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 render
                 all
                 obedience
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 Domptius
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 returned
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 submitted
                 himselfe
                 to
                 whatsoeuer
                 should
                 bee
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 as
                 Inquisitor
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 his
                 superiour
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 Acts
                 being
                 throughly
                 examined
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 women
                 found
                 to
                 bee
                 possessed
                 ,
                 the
                 Court
                 was
                 then
                 certified
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 and
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 many
                 men
                 gaue
                 backe
                 the
                 Acts
                 vnto
                 father
                 Domptius
                 to
                 dispose
                 them
                 into
                 order
                 and
                 method
                 against
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 .
                 Yet
                 was
                 there
                 prosecution
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 ample
                 verification
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 eleuenth
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 moneth
                 vntill
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 afterward
                 appeare
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               first
               part
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               ACTS
               THAT
               WERE
               COLLECTED
               AND
               DIGESTED
               INTO
               ORDER
               BY
               FAther
               Michaelis
               Priour
               of
               the
               Couent
               Royall
               of
               S.
               Maximin
               ,
               and
               of
               S.
               Baume
               ;
               who
               
                 came
                 thither
                 after
                 Christmas
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
              
               1611.
               
               Returning
               from
               Preaching
               his
               Aduent
               Sermons
               in
               the
               towne
               of
               Aix
               in
               Prouince
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   11.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   .
                   1611
                
                 .
              
               
                 AFter
                 wee
                 had
                 read
                 the
                 Acts
                 that
                 were
                 formerly
                 taken
                 by
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Domptius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 verified
                 by
                 many
                 eye-witnesses
                 ,
                 men
                 fearing
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 euer
                 been
                 in
                 presence
                 and
                 had
                 an
                 eye
                 vpon
                 the
                 two
                 women
                 that
                 were
                 possessed
                 :
                 wee
                 then
                 proceeded
                 vnto
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 and
                 continuation
                 of
                 administring
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 ample
                 verification
                 of
                 possession
                 by
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ,
                 we
                 narrowly
                 sifted
                 and
                 pryed
                 into
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 gestures
                 which
                 they
                 vsed
                 .
                 Vpon
                 the
                 eleuenth
                 day
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 after
                 Masse
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 and
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 charged
                 to
                 come
                 forth
                 ;
                 answered
                 :
                 Vpon
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 exaltation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Crosse
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Exorcisme
                 performed
                 at
                 Aix
                 in
                 the
                 Chapell
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 thou
                 holding
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 thy
                 hand
                 (
                 speaking
                 to
                 father
                 d
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 who
                 did
                 Exorcise
                 )
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Virgine
                 Maries
                 interposing
                 her selfe
                 by
                 her
                 entreaties
                 ,
                 there
                 issued
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 body
                 6660
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 very
                 priuately
                 and
                 without
                 noyse
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 returned
                 backe
                 vnto
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 there
                 are
                 of
                 vs
                 still
                 remaining
                 seuen
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 100
                 ▪
                 inferiour
                 Diuels
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 asked
                 when
                 and
                 how
                 these
                 Diuels
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 answere
                 nothing
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 they
                 issued
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 powerfull
                 prayers
                 of
                 
                   Mary
                   ,
                   Magdalene
                   ,
                   Dominicke
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Francis.
                 Whilest
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 were
                 pronouncing
                 ,
                 he
                 drew
                 backe
                 and
                 was
                 euer
                 flying
                 away
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 saine
                 to
                 bee
                 stopt
                 and
                 held
                 fast
                 by
                 maine
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 second
                 Exorcisme
                 in
                 the
                 euening
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 made
                 answere
                 vnto
                 nothing
                 ,
                 onely
                 hee
                 seemed
                 sad
                 and
                 composed
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 melancholinesse
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 I
                 guesse
                 at
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 thy
                 sadnesse
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 foure
                 Magicians
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 as
                 well
                 men
                 as
                 women
                 at
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 at
                 Aix
                 &
                 else
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 way
                 to
                 co●uersion
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 admonished
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 the
                 schedules
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 made
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 did
                 in
                 very
                 ample
                 maner
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 I
                 Magdalene
                 of
                 Demandoul
                 do
                 renounce
                 c
                 
                   Lucifer
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                   ,
                   Leuiathan
                   ,
                   Asmodee
                   ,
                   Balberith
                   ,
                   Astaroth
                   ,
                   Carreau
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Diuels
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 liue
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 possessed
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 also
                 renounce
                 all
                 the
                 schedules
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 made
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 prostrate
                 my selfe
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 putting
                 my selfe
                 vnder
                 his
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 crauing
                 pardon
                 for
                 my
                 enormous
                 transgressions
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 attainement
                 hereof
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 implore
                 the
                 f
                 aide
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Queene
                 of
                 all
                 
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 S
                 Michal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Patriarches
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Steph●n
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Martin
                 and
                 all
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Anthony
                 and
                 all
                 Monkes
                 and
                 Hermites
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominicke
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Friers
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Ursula
                 and
                 all
                 virgins
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Monica
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 widowes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 and
                 all
                 penitent
                 sinners
                 ;
                 promising
                 vnto
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 neuer
                 to
                 adhere
                 more
                 or
                 to
                 giue
                 my
                 consent
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 g
                 Whilest
                 shee
                 made
                 these
                 renunciations
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 did
                 tosse
                 and
                 wreath
                 her
                 body
                 after
                 a
                 strange
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 agitation
                 whereof
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 made
                 her
                 tremble
                 ouer
                 all
                 her
                 body
                 :
                 neuerthelesse
                 she
                 did
                 resoluedly
                 continue
                 on
                 her
                 abiuration
                 although
                 her
                 voice
                 trembled
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 extraordinary
                 shaking
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Louyse
                 said
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 now
                 good
                 cause
                 to
                 bee
                 sad
                 ;
                 for
                 Magdalene
                 hath
                 from
                 her
                 heart
                 renounced
                 thee
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   13.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   being
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   octaue
                   of
                   Epiphany
                   ,
                   1611
                
                 for
                 vpon
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 12.
                 
                 Belzebub
                 spake
                 nothing
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 telling
                 vs
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 13.
                 day
                 about
                 seauen
                 a
                 clocke
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 when
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 pressed
                 and
                 vrged
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 he
                 tooke
                 Magdalene
                 by
                 the
                 throate
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 strangled
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 endured
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 vntill
                 hee
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 get
                 him
                 downe
                 and
                 to
                 leaue
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 Exorcisme
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 being
                 retired
                 vnto
                 her
                 chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 vs
                 keeping
                 her
                 company
                 (
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 time
                 to
                 withdraw
                 our selues
                 ,
                 )
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 toung
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 now
                 vnloosed
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 bin
                 tyed
                 onely
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Exorcisme
                 )
                 said
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 now
                 speake
                 .
                 h
                 I
                 my selfe
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 am
                 he
                 that
                 tempted
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 i
                 Asmodee
                 taking
                 on
                 him
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 hansome
                 woman
                 ,
                 did
                 with
                 sweete
                 and
                 sugered
                 speeches
                 steale
                 into
                 Eue
                 by
                 his
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 perceauing
                 that
                 she
                 began
                 to
                 fluctuate
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 yet
                 but
                 a
                 Nouice
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 incouraged
                 to
                 inforce
                 and
                 double
                 his
                 temptations
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 length
                 remained
                 victorious
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 he
                 (
                 said
                 Belzebub
                 )
                 that
                 tempted
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 with
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 temptations
                 :
                 at
                 the
                 third
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 strongest
                 to
                 witt
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 fall
                 downe
                 and
                 worship
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 tooke
                 Leuiathan
                 for
                 my
                 coadiutor
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 gaine
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 strong
                 coniecture
                 and
                 suspition
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 whereas
                 before
                 wee
                 onely
                 esteemed
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 perfect
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 for
                 although
                 some
                 called
                 him
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 speake
                 it
                 either
                 doubtfully
                 ,
                 or
                 flatteringly
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 began
                 to
                 doubt
                 no
                 longer
                 of
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 once
                 prayed
                 for
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 at
                 my
                 instigation
                 (
                 said
                 Belzebub
                 )
                 so
                 blasphemously
                 reuiled
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 also
                 I
                 animated
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 him
                 downe
                 headlong
                 vpon
                 the
                 stones
                 as
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 Asmodee
                 at
                 the
                 foote
                 ,
                 and
                 Leuiathan
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 side
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 ouercame
                 vs
                 all
                 .
                 k
                 Leuiathan
                 is
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Asmodee
                 of
                 wantons
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 (
                 said
                 Belzebub
                 )
                 am
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 ouercome
                 those
                 three
                 mighty
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 pride
                 .
                 They
                 fastned
                 the
                 Crosse
                 with
                 cords
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 setting
                 it
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 hole
                 which
                 was
                 forced
                 into
                 the
                 rocke
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 shaking
                 and
                 shogging
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 they
                 opened
                 againe
                 all
                 his
                 wounds
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 nayled
                 with
                 l
                 three
                 long
                 nayles
                 ,
                 hauing
                 one
                 foote
                 nayled
                 ouer
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 augment
                 the
                 greatnes
                 of
                 his
                 torment
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 crucifying
                 him
                 they
                 turned
                 the
                 Crosse
                 and
                 his
                 face
                 towards
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 fitt
                 and
                 fasten
                 the
                 nayles
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 .
                 This
                 Crosse
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 was
                 very
                 high
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 below
                 at
                 the
                 comming
                 in
                 vnto
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 adde
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 a
                 foote
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 two
                 foote
                 broader
                 then
                 that
                 .
                 The
                 forme
                 of
                 this
                 Crosse
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 [
                 T
                 ]
                 but
                 it
                 had
                 a
                 beame
                 of
                 wood
                 aboue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iewes
                 turning
                 the
                 Crosse
                 downe
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 did
                 hoise
                 vp
                 his
                 leggs
                 aboue
                 his
                 belly
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 your
                 God
                 hath
                 suffered
                 more
                 for
                 you
                 then
                 you
                 imagine
                 .
                 After
                 hee
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 hee
                 visited
                 the
                 fathers
                 in
                 Lymbo
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 hell
                 trembled
                 at
                 his
                 arriuall
                 .
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eue
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 presented
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 with
                 great
                 contrition
                 ,
                 and
                 hartely
                 prayed
                 him
                 to
                 pardon
                 their
                 sinnes
                 that
                 had
                 occasioned
                 those
                 manifold
                 torments
                 which
                 he
                 suffered
                 .
                 He
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 great
                 King
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 soules
                 aswell
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Lymbo
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 m
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 bodies
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 raised
                 did
                 vpon
                 this
                 deliuerance
                 dye
                 againe
                 .
                 When
                 Belzebub
                 had
                 said
                 this
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 sudden
                 hee
                 blew
                 out
                 the
                 candle
                 which
                 stood
                 on
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 whereat
                 we
                 were
                 somewhat
                 abashed
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 night
                 :
                 and
                 crying
                 with
                 a
                 loude
                 voice
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Lodouice
                   veni
                   ,
                   veni
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 indeed
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 Magdalene
                 who
                 sawe
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 recited
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 And
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 seene
                 him
                 since
                 he
                 hid
                 himselfe
                 behind
                 the
                 bed
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 haue
                 done
                 him
                 some
                 outrage
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 went
                 away
                 as
                 he
                 entred
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 carried
                 from
                 hence
                 through
                 the
                 chimney
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 we
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 say
                 Matines
                 as
                 our
                 maner
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 father
                 Romillon
                 aduertised
                 vs
                 that
                 Belzebub
                 played
                 strange
                 horse-play
                 in
                 the
                 chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 confesse
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 kneele
                 vpon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Then
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 flung
                 towards
                 her
                 chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 did
                 threaten
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 bee
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 holy
                 penance
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 accordingly
                 Belzebub
                 cryed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 rather
                 bee
                 
                 there
                 all
                 night
                 long
                 ,
                 then
                 suffer
                 her
                 to
                 bee
                 confessed
                 .
                 Yet
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 which
                 was
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 holinesse
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 so
                 dispirited
                 and
                 his
                 forces
                 so
                 farre
                 spent
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 confessed
                 her selfe
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 place
                 to
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 with
                 great
                 contrition
                 and
                 deuotion
                 to
                 the
                 singular
                 comfort
                 of
                 her
                 soule
                 :
                 and
                 performed
                 diuers
                 actions
                 of
                 humility
                 and
                 submission
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 father
                 Romillon
                 whom
                 shee
                 had
                 resisted
                 in
                 her
                 chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 remained
                 reposedly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 quiet
                 that
                 night
                 till
                 about
                 an
                 hower
                 after
                 midnight
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Magician
                 came
                 againe
                 vnto
                 her
                 as
                 she
                 afterward
                 auowed
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 a
                 caracter
                 vpon
                 her
                 head
                 to
                 trouble
                 her
                 imagination
                 ,
                 memory
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 faculties
                 of
                 her
                 soule
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 stand
                 her
                 in
                 no
                 steed
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 accusations
                 of
                 the
                 crimes
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 burthened
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   14.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   .
                   1611
                
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 morning
                 at
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 made
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 her
                 n
                 visage
                 to
                 bee
                 exceeding
                 red
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 shee
                 cast
                 about
                 strange
                 and
                 diabolicall
                 lookes
                 ,
                 hauing
                 her
                 eyes
                 sparkling
                 and
                 fiery
                 ,
                 her
                 lippes
                 open
                 ,
                 her
                 necke
                 swollen
                 like
                 a
                 toade
                 :
                 sometimes
                 hee
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 strangle
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 tumbled
                 her
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 hee
                 made
                 her
                 laugh
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 he
                 made
                 her
                 cry
                 .
                 Being
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 wherefore
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Penitence
                 he
                 cried
                 and
                 repeated
                 it
                 diuers
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 absolution
                 after
                 her
                 confession
                 ,
                 because
                 shee
                 had
                 committed
                 a
                 sacriledge
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 answere
                 thereunto
                 vntill
                 his
                 paines
                 were
                 augmented
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 coniuration
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 it
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 fall
                 into
                 despaire
                 ,
                 by
                 suggesting
                 this
                 scruple
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 caused
                 her
                 to
                 enter
                 hastily
                 into
                 the
                 
                 holy
                 penitence
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 forgot
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 her
                 shooes
                 as
                 the
                 maner
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 Verrine
                 speaking
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 said
                 :
                 the
                 last
                 Euening
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 you
                 heard
                 a
                 great
                 cry
                 aboue
                 o
                 vpon
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Magicians
                 that
                 came
                 thither
                 ;
                 some
                 because
                 they
                 beleeued
                 not
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 listen
                 what
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 spread
                 abroad
                 their
                 charmes
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 deceiue
                 her
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 worthy
                 of
                 admiration
                 ,
                 that
                 Verrine
                 an
                 inferiour
                 Deuill
                 should
                 braue
                 Belzebub
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 superiour
                 .
                 Then
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 barke
                 like
                 a
                 hunting
                 dogg
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 Wolues
                 were
                 come
                 againe
                 ,
                 thereby
                 meaning
                 the
                 Magicians
                 whom
                 hee
                 saw
                 carried
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 Deuils
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 turned
                 vpside
                 downe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Deuils
                 do
                 now
                 labour
                 to
                 preserue
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pleade
                 for
                 them
                 as
                 their
                 Aduocates
                 and
                 Proctors
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 do
                 succour
                 and
                 giue
                 assistance
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 when
                 Nations
                 should
                 rise
                 against
                 Nations
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 now
                 the
                 Deuils
                 bandy
                 themselues
                 ,
                 against
                 Deuils
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 inueighed
                 against
                 Magicians
                 &
                 reprehended
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 great
                 folly
                 to
                 combine
                 and
                 oppose
                 themselues
                 against
                 God
                 :
                 Then
                 he
                 turned
                 to
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 thou
                 Belzebub
                 with
                 thy
                 companions
                 haue
                 determined
                 to
                 torment
                 and
                 beate
                 me
                 greeuously
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 once
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 regard
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 do
                 my
                 duety
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 hap
                 as
                 hap
                 will.
                 But
                 see
                 my
                 braue
                 Princes
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 p
                 Tharasques
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 )
                 you
                 haue
                 now
                 no
                 more
                 force
                 then
                 a
                 flie
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 pismire
                 ,
                 although
                 you
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphins
                 and
                 my selfe
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 Belzebub
                 wert
                 .
                 faine
                 to
                 intreate
                 me
                 to
                 side
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 giue
                 thee
                 my
                 two
                 companions
                 Gresill
                 ,
                 and
                 Sonneillon
                 
                 to
                 aide
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 soliciting
                 the
                 Magicians
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 refused
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 heere
                 take
                 part
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 second
                 Exorcisme
                 at
                 Euening
                 Asmodee
                 by
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 cheefe
                 in
                 her
                 body
                 )
                 did
                 shake
                 and
                 tumble
                 Magdalene
                 after
                 a
                 q
                 beastly
                 and
                 odious
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 shame
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bring
                 her
                 backe
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 perswading
                 her
                 to
                 auoide
                 the
                 shame
                 and
                 imputation
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 continued
                 these
                 courses
                 aboue
                 15.
                 daies
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 conclusion
                 Magdalene
                 vtterly
                 refused
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 strangers
                 by
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 Verrine
                 reproched
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 now
                 driuen
                 to
                 his
                 last
                 shiftes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witches
                 did
                 nothing
                 but
                 runne
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 which
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 very
                 vnable
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 passe
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 at
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 many
                 persons
                 of
                 good
                 ranke
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 go
                 to
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 neuerthelesse
                 traficke
                 with
                 the
                 Deuill
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 desirous
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 or
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 therefore
                 force
                 the
                 Deuils
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 heere
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 heere
                 vnderstand
                 our
                 discourses
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 hee
                 added
                 .
                 O
                 r
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 come
                 from
                 Marseille
                 (
                 we
                 silence
                 your
                 names
                 for
                 your
                 credits
                 sake
                 )
                 to
                 bring
                 backe
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 giue
                 out
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 innocent
                 man
                 ,
                 retire
                 your selues
                 ,
                 retire
                 your selues
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 silke-worme
                 doth
                 but
                 now
                 begin
                 to
                 weaue
                 the
                 materials
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 tapistry
                 that
                 must
                 bee
                 made
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 finished
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   15.
                   and
                   16.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   ,
                   being
                   Saturday
                   and
                   Sunday
                   .
                
              
               
                 VPon
                 the
                 Saturday
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 day
                 wherein
                 the
                 friends
                 and
                 fauourers
                 of
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 did
                 lead
                 him
                 to
                 Marseille
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 there
                 iustifie
                 and
                 cleere
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 all
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 vprore
                 at
                 Saint
                 
                   Baume
                   .
                   Verrine
                
                 did
                 nothing
                 but
                 cry
                 as
                 loud
                 as
                 Louyses
                 forces
                 would
                 permit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Magicians
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 bee
                 declared
                 guiltlesse
                 :
                 saying
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 why
                 haue
                 you
                 licensed
                 these
                 men
                 to
                 carry
                 Lewes
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 ?
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 rightly
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 businesse
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 offend
                 through
                 ignorance
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 also
                 many
                 men
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 tempted
                 to
                 distemperatnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 impatiency
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Deuill
                 had
                 been
                 sowing
                 his
                 tares
                 amongst
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 although
                 through
                 the
                 prouidence
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 quickly
                 choaked
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sunday
                 morning
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 spake
                 not
                 ,
                 except
                 when
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 did
                 reckon
                 vp
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 members
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   capite
                   ,
                   a
                   collo
                   ,
                   ab
                   oculis
                   ,
                   a
                   naribus
                   ,
                   ab
                   arterys
                   ,
                   a
                   pulmone
                   ,
                   a
                   spatulis
                   ,
                   a
                   corde
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Whereupon
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 (
                 expressing
                 a
                 sensible
                 gesture
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 iust
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 bee
                 named
                 ,
                 as
                 stamping
                 with
                 the
                 feete
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 named
                 ,
                 and
                 lifting
                 vp
                 the
                 knees
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 There
                 are
                 charmes
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 wanteth
                 any
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 to
                 Palud
                 ,
                 for
                 shee
                 hath
                 them
                 in
                 abundance
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 Exorcisme
                 Verrine
                 cryed
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 on
                 very
                 terribly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 set
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 Louyses
                 head
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 take
                 of
                 this
                 hand
                 (
                 which
                 hee
                 repeated
                 diuers
                 times
                 )
                 you
                 should
                 torture
                 rebels
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Belzebub
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 mee
                 .
                 And
                 added
                 ,
                 I
                 onely
                 am
                 tormented
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 my
                 two
                 companions
                 Gresill
                 and
                 Sonneillon
                 .
              
               
               
                 Being
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 and
                 adiured
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 was
                 tormented
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 last
                 night
                 he
                 was
                 exceedingly
                 importuned
                 by
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 s
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 also
                 tempted
                 Louyse
                 to
                 pray
                 no
                 more
                 for
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 made
                 her
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 by
                 procuring
                 her
                 consent
                 ;
                 hee
                 also
                 had
                 made
                 Louyse
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 was
                 a
                 proud
                 fellow
                 :
                 and
                 shee
                 had
                 deceiued
                 her
                 Confessour
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 confession
                 which
                 himselfe
                 counterfeited
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 by
                 Louyse
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 which
                 delinquencies
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 Dominicke
                 my
                 aduersary
                 hath
                 procured
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 receiue
                 due
                 chastisement
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 commanded
                 by
                 Exorcismes
                 to
                 sweare
                 as
                 abouesaid
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 mine
                 oath
                 ,
                 for
                 Dominicke
                 hath
                 also
                 obtained
                 this
                 fauour
                 from
                 God.
                 Then
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 put
                 both
                 his
                 hands
                 vpon
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 in
                 folio
                 .
                 Louyse
                 who
                 was
                 altogether
                 vnlearned
                 ,
                 did
                 neuerthelesse
                 put
                 both
                 her
                 hands
                 vpon
                 the
                 said
                 wordes
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 command
                 him
                 againe
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 vpon
                 the
                 second
                 prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Preist
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 accordingly
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 added
                 ,
                 what
                 art
                 thou
                 yet
                 satisfied
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 beginning
                 his
                 oath
                 he
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 sweare
                 vnto
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 triumphant
                 &
                 militant
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 meaning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 heere
                 ,
                 without
                 reseruation
                 of
                 any
                 sinister
                 intention
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 now
                 said
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 to
                 witt
                 ,
                 &c.
                 repeating
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 before
                 deliuered
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 at
                 the
                 Euening
                 Exorcismes
                 Belzebub
                 did
                 shake
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 accustomed
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 drawing
                 backe
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ;
                 and
                 snatching
                 the
                 booke
                 
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcists
                 hands
                 ,
                 he
                 threw
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 cryed
                 ,
                 get
                 you
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 the
                 doore
                 for
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 come
                 in
                 ;
                 which
                 indeed
                 they
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 t
                 Being
                 asked
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 two
                 was
                 the
                 greater
                 and
                 of
                 most
                 authority
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 or
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 friuolous
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 sauoureth
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 of
                 impertinency
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 an
                 answere
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 was
                 naming
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 already
                 declared
                 ,
                 mentioning
                 the
                 reines
                 ,
                 the
                 Deuill
                 did
                 strangely
                 shake
                 and
                 stirre
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 Blanche
                 a
                 Witche
                 of
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 had
                 laide
                 a
                 charme
                 made
                 of
                 golde
                 and
                 siluer
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ingredients
                 ,
                 vpon
                 Magdalen's
                 reines
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 cast
                 another
                 through
                 a
                 trunke
                 vpon
                 her
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 vpon
                 whomsoeuer
                 Magdalene
                 should
                 looke
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 appeare
                 to
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Magician
                 Lewes
                 .
                 u
                 And
                 Magdalen
                 being
                 at
                 her
                 good
                 times
                 questioned
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 torment
                 vnto
                 her
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 that
                 obiect
                 and
                 apparition
                 of
                 Lewes
                 euer
                 before
                 her
                 eyes
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 came
                 in
                 her
                 sight
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 her
                 Confessour
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Priest
                 at
                 Masse
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 charme
                 wrought
                 not
                 on
                 her
                 aboue
                 8.
                 dayes
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 her
                 frequent
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 her
                 euery
                 day
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 soueraigne
                 remedy
                 to
                 scape
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 charmes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Deuils
                 themselues
                 in
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 would
                 not
                 sticke
                 to
                 confesse
                 :
                 and
                 did
                 further
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 which
                 did
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Communion
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 charmed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 x
                 wee
                 vnderstand
                 and
                 know
                 God
                 better
                 then
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 loue
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confesse
                 you
                 do
                 out-strippe
                 vs
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 knew
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 wee
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 fond
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 tempt
                 euery
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 albeit
                 they
                 thereby
                 fall
                 into
                 mortall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 wee
                 punished
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 exceed
                 not
                 
                 our
                 limits
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 expresse
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 intimated
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 his
                 Angels
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 choice
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 pay
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 and
                 stirre
                 vp
                 rebellion
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 y
                 and
                 these
                 paines
                 are
                 accidentall
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 indure
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 an
                 hower
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Being
                 asked
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 had
                 borne
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Verrine
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 he
                 z
                 answered
                 that
                 the
                 Deuils
                 haue
                 no
                 names
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 one
                 another
                 perfectly
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 then
                 take
                 a
                 name
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 distinctions
                 sake
                 :
                 they
                 do
                 also
                 change
                 their
                 names
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 other
                 bodies
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 lesse
                 malicious
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 lower
                 in
                 hell
                 :
                 the
                 most
                 malicious
                 of
                 vs
                 all
                 is
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 who
                 although
                 hee
                 be
                 a
                 chained
                 vp
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 aduertisements
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 quarters
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 commandeth
                 and
                 giueth
                 directions
                 vnto
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 ,
                 how
                 Lucifer
                 could
                 vnderstand
                 all
                 the
                 occurences
                 of
                 things
                 if
                 he
                 bee
                 thus
                 chained
                 vp
                 ,
                 hee
                 began
                 to
                 laugh
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 deuoid
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinary
                 apprehension
                 :
                 doth
                 not
                 a
                 King
                 that
                 abideth
                 in
                 his
                 Palace
                 ,
                 know
                 whatsoeuer
                 passeth
                 in
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 messengers
                 ,
                 and
                 Postes
                 ?
                 So
                 the
                 Deuils
                 go
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 very
                 speedily
                 )
                 and
                 take
                 instructions
                 from
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 more
                 knowing
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 greater
                 command
                 then
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   17.
                   of
                   Ianaary
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   Munday
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   S.
                   Anthony
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHiles
                 Masse
                 was
                 saying
                 ,
                 there
                 grew
                 a
                 great
                 contestation
                 betweene
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Verrine
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 did
                 intellectually
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 intrinsicke
                 conference
                 with
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 make
                 impression
                 in
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 
                 standing
                 to
                 desire
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 with
                 his
                 associates
                 to
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lend
                 him
                 his
                 helping
                 hand
                 to
                 harden
                 the
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witches
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 now
                 at
                 a
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 shreudly
                 shaken
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 resolutions
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Prince
                 was
                 detected
                 and
                 named
                 .
                 Vnto
                 whom
                 Verrine
                 audibly
                 made
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 go
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 sworne
                 alleageance
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 therefore
                 feare
                 the
                 paines
                 which
                 they
                 threatned
                 him
                 withall
                 :
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 go
                 thither
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 any
                 fancy
                 thereunto
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 since
                 hee
                 would
                 needs
                 boast
                 his
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 command
                 ,
                 hee
                 should
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 try
                 his
                 forces
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 companions
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 God
                 hath
                 hired
                 vs
                 yesterday
                 morning
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 will
                 hire
                 a
                 labouring
                 man
                 to
                 dresse
                 and
                 trimme
                 his
                 Vineyard
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 thou
                 commest
                 to
                 late
                 to
                 hire
                 vs
                 to
                 thy
                 seruice
                 :
                 thou
                 wert
                 lazy
                 and
                 diddest
                 slip
                 thy
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 meane
                 to
                 worke
                 at
                 thy
                 request
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 I
                 haue
                 industriously
                 wrought
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 what
                 reward
                 canst
                 thou
                 giue
                 me
                 but
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 ?
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 to
                 bestow
                 .
                 But
                 b
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 vnto
                 me
                 b
                 an
                 asswagement
                 and
                 lessening
                 of
                 my
                 paines
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 labour
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 businesse
                 :
                 tempt
                 not
                 mee
                 nor
                 my
                 companions
                 any
                 more
                 .
                 O
                 what
                 braue
                 Princes
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 neither
                 defend
                 nor
                 gouerne
                 your
                 people
                 any
                 better
                 !
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 obseruable
                 ,
                 that
                 Verrine
                 being
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 tempted
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 tooke
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 plained
                 himselfe
                 like
                 a
                 child
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 They
                 will
                 force
                 me
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Marseille
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 punish
                 mee
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 some
                 distances
                 he
                 would
                 often
                 repeate
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 no
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 restored
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 c
                 former
                 force
                 to
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 labour
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 constraine
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 pleasure
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 did
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 consent
                 vnto
                 him
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 formerly
                 obserued
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 beaten
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 Masse
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 being
                 departed
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Marseille
                 for
                 the
                 
                 aboue
                 named
                 purposes
                 ,
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 demanded
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Deuils
                 did
                 then
                 beare
                 sway
                 in
                 her
                 body
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Balberith
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 asked
                 of
                 what
                 order
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 very
                 dainty
                 to
                 vtter
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 by
                 God
                 vpon
                 the
                 intercessions
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 of
                 Michael
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Francis
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 vnto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 vnto
                 Lucifer
                 :
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 all
                 the
                 cheefe
                 of
                 the
                 nine
                 quiers
                 of
                 Angels
                 are
                 fallen
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 quire
                 of
                 Seraphins
                 there
                 fell
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 witt
                 ,
                 
                   Lucifer
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 all
                 reuolt
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fourth
                 who
                 was
                 Michael
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 resisted
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 those
                 good
                 Angels
                 followed
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 d
                 that
                 now
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 cheefest
                 amongst
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Lucifer
                 when
                 Christ
                 descended
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 was
                 there
                 chained
                 vp
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 commandeth
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 knoweth
                 how
                 to
                 traficke
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 trade
                 .
              
               
                 e
                 Belzebub
                 tempteth
                 men
                 with
                 pride
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 holdeth
                 Lucifers
                 place
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 obtained
                 this
                 great
                 fauour
                 by
                 his
                 singular
                 humility
                 ,
                 opposite
                 vnto
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 :
                 so
                 Belzebub
                 hath
                 Frauncis
                 for
                 his
                 aduersary
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 father
                 and
                 founder
                 of
                 the
                 Friars
                 minorites
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 example
                 of
                 humility
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 ring-leader
                 of
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 tempting
                 men
                 with
                 sins
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 directly
                 repugnant
                 vnto
                 faith
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefe
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 aduersary
                 :
                 vnto
                 whom
                 the
                 promise
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 
                   Portae
                   inferi
                   non
                   praeualebunt
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Asmodee
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 ,
                 hee
                 continueth
                 a
                 Seraphin
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 burneth
                 with
                 the
                 desire
                 to
                 tempt
                 men
                 with
                 his
                 sinne
                 of
                 luxuriousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 wantons
                 .
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 is
                 his
                 aduersary
                 
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 and
                 died
                 a
                 perfect
                 Virgin.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 f
                 Balberith
                 is
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Cherubins
                 ,
                 hee
                 tempteth
                 men
                 to
                 commit
                 homicides
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 quarrelsome
                 ,
                 contentious
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 .
                 His
                 enemy
                 in
                 heauen
                 is
                 Barnabas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 modesty
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Astaroth
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 is
                 alwaies
                 desirous
                 to
                 sit
                 idle
                 and
                 bee
                 at
                 ease
                 :
                 hee
                 tempteth
                 men
                 with
                 idlenesse
                 and
                 slouth
                 .
                 Bartholomew
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 his
                 enemy
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 who
                 prayed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 hundred
                 times
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 times
                 a
                 night
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 in
                 great
                 humility
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Hee
                 did
                 also
                 vanquish
                 that
                 idole
                 Astaroth
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Verrine
                 is
                 also
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 &
                 next
                 in
                 place
                 vnto
                 Astaroth
                 ,
                 and
                 tempteth
                 men
                 with
                 impatience
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 in
                 heauen
                 is
                 Dominick
                 your
                 father
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 singularly
                 patient
                 in
                 all
                 iniuries
                 and
                 aduersities
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Gr●ssib
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 tempteth
                 men
                 with
                 impurity
                 and
                 vncleannesse
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 aduersary
                 in
                 heauen
                 is
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 whose
                 conuersation
                 was
                 vnblameable
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 purity
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Sonneillon
                 is
                 the
                 fourth
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 tempteth
                 men
                 with
                 hatred
                 against
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 in
                 heauen
                 is
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 who
                 prayed
                 for
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Carreau
                 Prince
                 of
                 Powers
                 ,
                 tempteth
                 men
                 with
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 hart
                 ,
                 his
                 aduersaries
                 in
                 heauen
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 Vincents
                 ,
                 the
                 ou●
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 surnamed
                 Ferrier
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 preaching
                 Friers
                 ,
                 whose
                 hearts
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 tendernesse
                 and
                 softnesse
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Diuell
                 is
                 euer
                 about
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 laying
                 the
                 nets
                 of
                 his
                 temptations
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 obstinate
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Carniueau
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 tempt
                 men
                 to
                 obscenitie
                 and
                 shamelesnesse
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 in
                 heauen
                 is
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 virgin
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Oeillet
                 is
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 Dominations
                 :
                 he
                 tempteth
                 men
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 vow
                 of
                 pouerty
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 in
                 heauen
                 is
                 Martin
                 ,
                 who
                 gaue
                 halfe
                 his
                 cloake
                 to
                 a
                 begger
                 .
              
               
               
                 12.
                 
                 Rosier
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Dominations
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 sweet
                 &
                 sugered
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 tempteth
                 men
                 to
                 fall
                 in
                 loue
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 in
                 heauen
                 is
                 Basil
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 listen
                 to
                 amorous
                 and
                 inchanting
                 language
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Verrier
                 is
                 Prince
                 of
                 Principalities
                 and
                 tempteth
                 men
                 against
                 the
                 vow
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 the
                 neck
                 stiffe
                 and
                 hard
                 as
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 vncapeable
                 to
                 stoope
                 vnder
                 the
                 yoake
                 of
                 obedience
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 in
                 heauen
                 is
                 Bernard
                 a
                 great
                 friend
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 's
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 an
                 imitator
                 of
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 obedience
                 .
                 
                   Fiat
                   mihi
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Belias
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Vertues
                 tempteth
                 men
                 with
                 arrogancy
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 
                   Francis
                   de
                   Paule
                
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 and
                 doue-like
                 humility
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 tempteth
                 gentle-women
                 to
                 pranke
                 vp
                 themselues
                 with
                 new
                 fangled
                 attires
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 wantons
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prattle
                 vnto
                 them
                 whiles
                 Masse
                 is
                 saying
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 diuert
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Oliuier
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-angels
                 tempteth
                 men
                 with
                 cruelty
                 and
                 mercilesnesse
                 towards
                 the
                 poore
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 in
                 heauen
                 is
                 
                   Laurence
                   ,
                   Qui
                   dispersit
                   &
                   dedit
                   pauperibus
                   .
                
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Iuuart
                 is
                 Prince
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 is
                 in
                 another
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 his
                 aboade
                 heere
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 euening
                 Balberith
                 was
                 coniured
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 exorcismes
                 to
                 name
                 all
                 the
                 Diuels
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 who
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 name
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 rabble
                 who
                 are
                 heere
                 in
                 great
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 pettie
                 lackies
                 who
                 deserue
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 twelue
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 already
                 named
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Carton
                   ,
                   Arangier
                   ,
                   Bladier
                   ,
                   Baal
                   ,
                   Agrotier
                   ,
                   Raher
                   ,
                   Coustelier
                   ,
                   Perdiguier
                   ,
                
                 the
                 two
                 
                   Planchers
                   ,
                   Potier
                   ,
                   Stone-strong
                   ,
                   Hard-hart
                   ,
                   Stop-mouth
                   ,
                   Fire-stone
                   .
                
                 There
                 you
                 haue
                 seauen
                 and
                 twenty
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 adding
                 vnto
                 them
                 the
                 three
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 vp
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 thirty
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 reckon
                 vp
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 coniured
                 to
                 say
                 what
                 their
                 temptations
                 were
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 what
                 Saints
                 were
                 their
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 he
                 constrainedly
                 made
                 answere
                 .
                 a
                 Carton
                 doth
                 tempt
                 men
                 with
                 vanity
                 and
                 pride
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 Iames
                 the
                 Hermite
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 all
                 the
                 vanities
                 pompe
                 and
                 preferment
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 misprision
                 .
              
               
                 Arangier
                 doth
                 tempt
                 men
                 with
                 pleasures
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 Sebastion
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 shun
                 the
                 allurements
                 of
                 earthly
                 contentations
                 ,
                 and
                 liued
                 in
                 great
                 continency
                 .
              
               
                 Bladier
                 was
                 the
                 ninth
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Cherubins
                 :
                 hee
                 tempteth
                 men
                 against
                 their
                 vocation
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 weary
                 of
                 Inspirations
                 and
                 Confessions
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 Ioseph
                 the
                 husband
                 of
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 constant
                 in
                 his
                 vocation
                 sweetly
                 reposing
                 himselfe
                 in
                 good
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 very
                 diligent
                 in
                 his
                 charge
                 without
                 grudging
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Baal
                 was
                 the
                 50.
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Thrones
                 .
                 He
                 tempteth
                 men
                 to
                 commit
                 murther
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 Raymond
                 of
                 Capua
                 ,
                 confessor
                 vnto
                 Catherine
                 of
                 Sienna
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 your
                 order
                 ,
                 vpon
                 whom
                 wee
                 could
                 neuer
                 gaine
                 or
                 fasten
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 purposes
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 loued
                 euery
                 body
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 Agrotier
                 tempteth
                 men
                 with
                 a
                 thirst
                 of
                 honor
                 .
                 Hee
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 dominations
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 aduersary
                 is
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 who
                 contemned
                 all
                 the
                 honors
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Raher
                 was
                 the
                 third
                 Arch-angell
                 .
                 Hee
                 tempteth
                 men
                 to
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 as
                 Carreau
                 doth
                 :
                 his
                 aduersary
                 is
                 
                   Vincent
                   Ferrier
                
                 ,
                 who
                 continually
                 remained
                 penitent
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 of
                 your
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 Coustelier
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Vertues
                 :
                 he
                 tempteth
                 men
                 with
                 contentions
                 ,
                 wranglings
                 and
                 making
                 of
                 processes
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 Peter
                 the
                 Martyr
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 order
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 an
                 admirable
                 sweete
                 and
                 clement
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 frankly
                 forgaue
                 all
                 iniuries
                 .
              
               
                 Perdiguier
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Powers
                 :
                 he
                 tempteth
                 men
                 also
                 with
                 impurity
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 cannot
                 be
                 euery
                 where
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 troope
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 Bennet
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 purity
                 .
              
               
               
                 Plancher
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Arch-angels
                 ;
                 hee
                 tempteth
                 men
                 with
                 disobedience
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 Iames
                 that
                 was
                 of
                 your
                 order
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 writing
                 left
                 the
                 letter
                 (
                 O
                 )
                 imperfect
                 thereby
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 Potier
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Cherubins
                 :
                 hee
                 hardneth
                 mens
                 hearts
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 nor
                 meditate
                 vpon
                 his
                 mercies
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 Victor
                 the
                 Martyr
                 who
                 is
                 euer
                 praying
                 or
                 meditating
                 .
              
               
                 Stone-strong
                 was
                 the
                 eight
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Thrones
                 :
                 he
                 tempteth
                 men
                 with
                 the
                 difficulties
                 and
                 molestations
                 which
                 they
                 must
                 meete
                 withall
                 in
                 the
                 attainement
                 of
                 vertues
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 humility
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 
                   Iohn
                   Chrysostome
                
                 ,
                 which
                 euer
                 practised
                 himselfe
                 in
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 vertues
                 .
              
               
                 Hard-hart
                 is
                 the
                 15.
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Arch-angels
                 :
                 he
                 impeacheth
                 men
                 from
                 lifting
                 vp
                 their
                 harts
                 vnto
                 God.
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 William
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 who
                 euen
                 at
                 his
                 time
                 of
                 meales
                 did
                 euer
                 lift
                 vp
                 his
                 heart
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Stop-mouth
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 hee
                 tempteth
                 men
                 with
                 friuolous
                 and
                 impertinent
                 speaches
                 ,
                 breeding
                 a
                 disgust
                 in
                 men
                 that
                 would
                 speake
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 endeauouring
                 to
                 interrupt
                 the
                 current
                 of
                 all
                 vertuous
                 language
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 Cyprian
                 the
                 Martyr
                 and
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 euer
                 talking
                 and
                 meditating
                 vpon
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Plancher
                 is
                 the
                 15.
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Powers
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Plancher
                 ,
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Archangels
                 doth
                 tempt
                 men
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 for
                 sinister
                 and
                 reserued
                 intentions
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 Mark●
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 whose
                 intention
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 was
                 euer
                 vpright
                 and
                 pure
                 .
              
               
                 Fire-stone
                 is
                 the
                 20.
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 vertues
                 :
                 he
                 tempteth
                 men
                 to
                 choller
                 and
                 anger
                 .
                 His
                 aduersary
                 is
                 Alexus
                 ,
                 who
                 practised
                 his
                 patience
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 by
                 his
                 meekenes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 sufferance
                 of
                 those
                 insolencies
                 which
                 his
                 seruants
                 offered
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 Belzebub
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Diuels
                 which
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 named
                 the
                 two
                 familiar
                 spirits
                 of
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 Candelier
                 and
                 Ferrier
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   18.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   being
                   Tewsday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AS
                 soone
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 that
                 were
                 possessed
                 had
                 kneeled
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 before
                 the
                 Altar
                 at
                 S
                 
                   Baume
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 turning
                 towards
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 said
                 vnto
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 Behold
                 our
                 learned
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 so
                 much
                 boast
                 of
                 his
                 sufficiency
                 in
                 making
                 of
                 sermons
                 .
                 Whereunto
                 Verrine
                 replyed
                 ,
                 b
                 Thou
                 lyest
                 ,
                 I
                 neuer
                 said
                 that
                 I
                 made
                 sermons
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 Preacher
                 .
                 Goe
                 to
                 thou
                 cursed
                 lyar
                 ,
                 remember
                 that
                 I
                 euer
                 maintained
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 publish
                 and
                 disclose
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dismaske
                 thy
                 knauery
                 .
                 Diddest
                 not
                 thou
                 (
                 said
                 Belzebub
                 )
                 affirme
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 Paradise
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ?
                 Thou
                 lyest
                 (
                 answered
                 Verrine
                 )
                 I
                 neuer
                 said
                 so
                 ,
                 onely
                 I
                 did
                 auow
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 c
                 his
                 absolute
                 and
                 boundlesse
                 power
                 hath
                 granted
                 vnto
                 me
                 diminution
                 of
                 my
                 torments
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 cheere
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 hyred
                 thee
                 and
                 the
                 three
                 faculties
                 of
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 about
                 his
                 seruice
                 .
                 No
                 (
                 said
                 Belzebub
                 )
                 shee
                 is
                 hyred
                 by
                 me
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 ,
                 thou
                 lyest
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 not
                 gaine
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 thou
                 now
                 pretendest
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 master
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 lay
                 open
                 such
                 a
                 throate
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 this
                 house
                 should
                 tremble
                 .
                 Thou
                 bearest
                 Magdalene
                 in
                 hand
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 cure
                 her
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
                 ,
                 take
                 thou
                 no
                 thought
                 for
                 her
                 health
                 ,
                 for
                 shee
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 prouided
                 of
                 good
                 Phisitians
                 of
                 her
                 owne
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 (
                 a
                 Gods
                 name
                 )
                 beleeue
                 her
                 Confessours
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 obserued
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 vsed
                 a
                 particular
                 kinde
                 of
                 gesture
                 and
                 motion
                 with
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 her
                 hand
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 shee
                 did
                 weare
                 a
                 ring
                 of
                 siluer
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ,
                 Take
                 d
                 away
                 that
                 ring
                 from
                 her
                 
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 charmed
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 endeauoured
                 to
                 pluck
                 it
                 from
                 her
                 finger
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 her
                 finger
                 was
                 swollen
                 so
                 big
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 faine
                 to
                 cut
                 it
                 asunder
                 with
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 sizers
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 found
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 ring
                 within
                 side
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 engrauen
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 an
                 Owle
                 in
                 a
                 circle
                 ,
                 and
                 right
                 opposite
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 engrauen
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 cut
                 in
                 peeces
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 dinner
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 aduantage
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 purge
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 leprosies
                 and
                 pollutions
                 ,
                 where-withall
                 it
                 was
                 tainted
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 to
                 delude
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Friers
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 came
                 priuatly
                 into
                 Magdalens
                 chamber
                 ,
                 hauing
                 in
                 their
                 company
                 an
                 ancient
                 Matrone
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula's
                 order
                 ,
                 called
                 sister
                 Catherine
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 associate
                 or
                 coadiutor
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 exhorted
                 her
                 to
                 name
                 all
                 the
                 witches
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 formerly
                 seene
                 in
                 their
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 spake
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 when
                 shee
                 was
                 opening
                 her
                 mouth
                 to
                 reueale
                 them
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 If
                 thou
                 offer
                 to
                 prate
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 strangle
                 thee
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 shee
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 where-upon
                 e
                 the
                 Diuell
                 came
                 vp
                 about
                 the
                 bignesse
                 of
                 a
                 toade
                 ,
                 and
                 seazed
                 her
                 throate
                 in
                 so
                 terrible
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 choake
                 her
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 she
                 lost
                 her
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 vp
                 the
                 white
                 of
                 her
                 eies
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 shee
                 should
                 instantly
                 haue
                 died
                 .
                 But
                 herselfe
                 remembring
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 saying
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 
                   In
                   principio
                   erat
                   verbum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 assembly
                 addressing
                 themselues
                 to
                 prayers
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 at
                 last
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 quit
                 her
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 quarter
                 or
                 halfe
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 returne
                 to
                 racke
                 and
                 torture
                 her
                 :
                 which
                 f
                 cruell
                 handling
                 indured
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 weekes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 was
                 to
                 passe
                 vnder
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 .
                 When
                 shee
                 came
                 againe
                 to
                 herselfe
                 shee
                 followed
                 on
                 her
                 discourse
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 
                 shee
                 had
                 felt
                 no
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 receiued
                 no
                 interruption
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Magician
                 saw
                 her
                 resolution
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 that
                 steddy
                 course
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 vnto
                 her
                 many
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Witches
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 sensible
                 vnto
                 her
                 and
                 not
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 cast
                 their
                 charmes
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 might
                 loose
                 her
                 memory
                 or
                 wits
                 :
                 they
                 came
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 chimney
                 as
                 Magdalene
                 reported
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 charme
                 had
                 seazed
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 remained
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 shee
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 trance
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 halfe
                 dead
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 being
                 also
                 blowne
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 shee
                 was
                 then
                 asked
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 trances
                 :
                 whereunto
                 shee
                 made
                 answere
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 perceiue
                 how
                 this
                 comes
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 I
                 open
                 my
                 mouth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 g
                 Diuell
                 that
                 causeth
                 this
                 in
                 mee
                 ,
                 to
                 force
                 mee
                 to
                 take
                 those
                 charmes
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 blow
                 into
                 mee
                 through
                 a
                 cane
                 ;
                 which
                 you
                 might
                 obserue
                 by
                 my
                 sneezing
                 and
                 coughing
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 something
                 sticking
                 in
                 my
                 throte
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 faine
                 ridde
                 my selfe
                 of
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 happened
                 againe
                 presently
                 after
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 questioned
                 touching
                 another
                 confederacy
                 so
                 that
                 father
                 
                   Peter
                   Fournez
                
                 an
                 ancient
                 graue
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 Vicar
                 of
                 S.
                 Baume
                 being
                 close
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 her
                 to
                 begin
                 to
                 gape
                 ,
                 hee
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 ouer
                 her
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 charme
                 was
                 seene
                 to
                 fall
                 visibly
                 vpon
                 the
                 apron
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 ,
                 which
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 tooke
                 vpon
                 his
                 knife
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 astonishment
                 and
                 admiration
                 .
                 The
                 charme
                 appeared
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 glutinous
                 kinde
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 mingle
                 of
                 hony
                 and
                 pitch
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 all
                 the
                 fathers
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 had
                 seene
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 for
                 a
                 certainty
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 realities
                 and
                 not
                 shewes
                 ,
                 they
                 determined
                 to
                 furnish
                 the
                 house
                 with
                 h
                 swords
                 and
                 halbards
                 to
                 defend
                 themselues
                 against
                 these
                 wicked
                 assaylants
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 accident
                 happening
                 againe
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 a
                 valiant
                 gentle-man
                 called
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Gombert
                
                 kept
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 chimney
                 with
                 a
                 sword
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 euer
                 beating
                 and
                 thrusting
                 
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 betooke
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 halberds
                 ,
                 striking
                 and
                 laying
                 about
                 them
                 ouer
                 all
                 the
                 chamber
                 .
                 But
                 vpon
                 the
                 sudden
                 Magdalene
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 Alacke
                 poore
                 Mary
                 ,
                 what
                 makest
                 thou
                 heere
                 ?
                 and
                 made
                 an
                 out-cry
                 like
                 vnto
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 seeth
                 one
                 man
                 murthering
                 another
                 ,
                 beating
                 her
                 thighes
                 with
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 plucking
                 her selfe
                 by
                 the
                 haire
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 was
                 passed
                 ouer
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 asked
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 her
                 out-cry
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 companion
                 of
                 hers
                 whom
                 shee
                 loued
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 al
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 (
                 for
                 she
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 gentle
                 and
                 courteous
                 disposition
                 )
                 called
                 Mary
                 of
                 Paris
                 came
                 into
                 her
                 chamber
                 with
                 a
                 seruant
                 of
                 hers
                 named
                 Cecile
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 her
                 a
                 loue-letter
                 from
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 refused
                 to
                 receiue
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 being
                 fearefull
                 to
                 returne
                 through
                 the
                 chimney
                 ,
                 were
                 carryed
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 the
                 chamber
                 by
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 skipping
                 and
                 flinging
                 about
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 being
                 wounded
                 .
                 Mary
                 (
                 said
                 shee
                 )
                 was
                 striken
                 ouer
                 the
                 breast
                 with
                 a
                 halbard
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 hurt
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 Cecile
                 was
                 wounded
                 in
                 the
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 feare
                 me
                 ,
                 Mary
                 is
                 dead
                 .
                 Being
                 asked
                 why
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 broken
                 through
                 the
                 leaues
                 of
                 the
                 i
                 window
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 paper
                 :
                 shee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 breake
                 or
                 make
                 a
                 forcible
                 passage
                 through
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 permission
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 a
                 passage
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 windowes
                 stand
                 open
                 ,
                 then
                 indeed
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 deuice
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 witches
                 passe
                 through
                 ,
                 prouided
                 that
                 the
                 hole
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 passe
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 capacity
                 and
                 bignesse
                 that
                 a
                 reasonable
                 great
                 cat
                 may
                 get
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Vpon
                 Sunne
                 set
                 ,
                 wee
                 heard
                 through
                 the
                 window
                 a
                 k
                 lamentable
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 giue
                 vp
                 the
                 ghost
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 thought
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 from
                 an
                 adioyning
                 mountaine
                 iust
                 ouer
                 against
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 these
                 lamentations
                 continued
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 season
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 called
                 for
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 of
                 her
                 what
                 the
                 matter
                 was
                 :
                 who
                 when
                 shee
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 window
                 ,
                 shee
                 
                 said
                 ,
                 looke
                 ,
                 looke
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 you
                 see
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Magician
                 that
                 holdeth
                 Mary
                 vpon
                 his
                 knee
                 to
                 comfort
                 her
                 ?
                 For
                 shee
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 with
                 much
                 other
                 company
                 are
                 very
                 busie
                 about
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 nine
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 the
                 fathers
                 with
                 certaine
                 women
                 there
                 present
                 did
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 m
                 torches
                 and
                 candles
                 burning
                 very
                 bright
                 ,
                 and
                 carryed
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 Procession
                 towards
                 Marseille
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   19.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 morning
                 was
                 Belzebub
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 times
                 questioned
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 to
                 tell
                 who
                 that
                 creature
                 was
                 which
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 did
                 so
                 lamentably
                 bemone
                 her selfe
                 .
                 In
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 being
                 constrained
                 to
                 answere
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 young
                 woman
                 which
                 was
                 wounded
                 :
                 whereupon
                 it
                 was
                 demanded
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 shee
                 had
                 receaued
                 this
                 wound
                 ;
                 vnto
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 refusals
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 answere
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 then
                 they
                 asked
                 him
                 whether
                 the
                 wound
                 were
                 mortall
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 question
                 hee
                 began
                 to
                 laugh
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 already
                 dead
                 .
                 Being
                 demanded
                 where
                 shee
                 dyed
                 ;
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 in
                 yonder
                 adioyning
                 hill
                 that
                 is
                 opposite
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
                 Being
                 asked
                 ,
                 what
                 time
                 she
                 dyed
                 ;
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 about
                 eight
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 at
                 night
                 .
                 Being
                 questioned
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 buried
                 her
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 was
                 cast
                 n
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 behind
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 S.
                 Victor
                 at
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witches
                 were
                 assembled
                 at
                 her
                 buriall
                 .
                 Beeing
                 asked
                 of
                 whence
                 this
                 young
                 woman
                 was
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 Parisian
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 fathers
                 name
                 was
                 
                   Henry
                   Alhponsus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 gentle-man
                 dwelling
                 neere
                 the
                 Louure
                 vpon
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 .
                 Being
                 asked
                 whether
                 she
                 were
                 damned
                 ,
                 he
                 laughed
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeue
                 she
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 Being
                 asked
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 had
                 receiued
                 hurt
                 ,
                 hee
                 replyed
                 that
                 the
                 chamber-maide
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mary
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 was
                 Cicile
                 was
                 hurt
                 in
                 
                 the
                 back
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wound
                 was
                 not
                 mortall
                 .
                 After
                 Belzebub
                 had
                 deliuered
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 hee
                 came
                 forth
                 through
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 issuing
                 forth
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 noys●
                 much
                 like
                 vnto
                 a
                 belch
                 saying
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 departed
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 began
                 to
                 adiure
                 the
                 Diuell
                 that
                 did
                 then
                 gouerne
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 begin
                 to
                 neigh
                 like
                 a
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 added
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 Leuiathan
                 whom
                 you
                 heare
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 was
                 demanded
                 ,
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 issued
                 forth
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 :
                 he
                 made
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Belzebub
                 .
                 Being
                 asked
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 would
                 sweare
                 &
                 auow
                 that
                 which
                 Belzebub
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 had
                 receaued
                 commission
                 and
                 leaue
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 causing
                 him
                 to
                 put
                 both
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Magdalen
                 vpon
                 the
                 holy
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 he
                 swore
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 sweare
                 according
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 intention
                 and
                 yours
                 without
                 reseruation
                 of
                 any
                 secret
                 ,
                 sinister
                 ,
                 or
                 contrary
                 meaning
                 to
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 which
                 Belzebub
                 hath
                 said
                 is
                 certainely
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 hee
                 was
                 againe
                 questioned
                 and
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 other
                 besides
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 Belzebub
                 spake
                 of
                 ,
                 were
                 hurt
                 or
                 no.
                 After
                 many
                 refusals
                 and
                 impositions
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 degrees
                 of
                 paines
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 as
                 many
                 Martyrs
                 as
                 euer
                 suffered
                 since
                 S.
                 Stephens
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 that
                 one
                 Briget
                 of
                 Marseille
                 had
                 some
                 dayes
                 since
                 receaued
                 a
                 hurt
                 on
                 her
                 right
                 side
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 now
                 recouered
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Also
                 a
                 woman
                 of
                 Carpentras
                 was
                 wounded
                 on
                 her
                 left
                 side
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 made
                 dainty
                 to
                 tell
                 her
                 name
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 dwelt
                 neerer
                 to
                 them
                 then
                 Paris
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 imploring
                 the
                 aide
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 especially
                 of
                 S.
                 Michael
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 shut
                 vp
                 Magdalene
                 within
                 the
                 holy
                 Penitence
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 holy
                 Pix
                 vpon
                 her
                 head
                 after
                 much
                 adiuration
                 and
                 charging
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 hee
                 spake
                 disdainefully
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 shee
                 is
                 called
                 Cecile
                 of
                 
                 Monts
                 :
                 whereupon
                 wee
                 presently
                 dispatched
                 away
                 a
                 messenger
                 thither
                 to
                 enquire
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 no
                 enquiry
                 bee
                 made
                 after
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 least
                 tho
                 Diuell
                 should
                 accuse
                 some
                 body
                 wrongfully
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bring
                 many
                 innocents
                 into
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 dinner
                 about
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 clocke
                 in
                 the
                 afternoone
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 questioned
                 touching
                 the
                 manner
                 and
                 fashion
                 which
                 they
                 held
                 in
                 their
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 who
                 answered
                 ,
                 Since
                 my
                 conuersion
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 held
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 kept
                 but
                 three
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 weeke
                 ,
                 beginning
                 at
                 eleuen
                 of
                 the
                 clocke
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 continuing
                 till
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 clocke
                 after
                 midnight
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 more
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 lesse
                 :
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 witches
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Cornet
                 which
                 is
                 winded
                 by
                 a
                 Diuell
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 found
                 doth
                 tingle
                 and
                 ring
                 in
                 the
                 eares
                 and
                 vnderstandings
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 soeuer
                 they
                 be
                 :
                 then
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 oyntment
                 which
                 they
                 vse
                 are
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 and
                 brought
                 close
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 supported
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 by
                 Diuels
                 in
                 the
                 mid-way
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 by
                 him
                 they
                 bow
                 vnto
                 him
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 hurried
                 to
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 designed
                 :
                 where
                 being
                 assembled
                 ,
                 First
                 the
                 hagges
                 and
                 witches
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 people
                 of
                 a
                 sordid
                 and
                 base
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 trade
                 and
                 custome
                 is
                 to
                 murther
                 infants
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 haue
                 been
                 buried
                 in
                 their
                 graue
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 adore
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 who
                 is
                 Lucifers
                 lieftenant
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 now
                 holdeth
                 that
                 place
                 is
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 :
                 then
                 they
                 adore
                 the
                 Princesse
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 woman
                 placed
                 at
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 .
                 Next
                 they
                 goe
                 and
                 worship
                 the
                 Diuell
                 who
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 a
                 Throne
                 like
                 a
                 Prince
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 come
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Sorceresses
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 people
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 condition
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 bewitch
                 and
                 spread
                 abroad
                 charmes
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 performe
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 adoration
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 prostrating
                 themselues
                 as
                 doe
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 although
                 they
                 kisse
                 the
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 likewise
                 doe
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 come
                 the
                 Magicians
                 who
                 are
                 Gentlemen
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 ranke
                 :
                 their
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 madnesse
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 raging
                 of
                 a
                 mad
                 dogge
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 a
                 diabolicall
                 hatred
                 ,
                 fretting
                 and
                 fuming
                 when
                 they
                 cannot
                 plucke
                 the
                 Deity
                 in
                 peeces
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 precious
                 humanity
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Their
                 duty
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 sacred
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 and
                 all
                 inspirations
                 which
                 God
                 may
                 infuse
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Preachings
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 else
                 God
                 might
                 vse
                 as
                 the
                 meanes
                 and
                 instruments
                 of
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
                 Euery
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 haue
                 their
                 seruants
                 or
                 chambermaids
                 to
                 disperse
                 abroad
                 their
                 charmes
                 :
                 for
                 at
                 euery
                 Sabbath
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 (
                 vpon
                 the
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 who
                 roundeth
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 eare
                 )
                 commandeth
                 and
                 appointeth
                 what
                 charmes
                 euery
                 one
                 shall
                 haue
                 to
                 throw
                 about
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 euery
                 one
                 performeth
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Magicians
                 who
                 leaue
                 the
                 execution
                 hereof
                 to
                 their
                 seruants
                 and
                 chambermaides
                 .
              
               
                 m
                 This
                 being
                 performed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 they
                 prouide
                 a
                 banquet
                 ,
                 setting
                 three
                 tables
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 three
                 diuersities
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 aboue
                 named
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 haue
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 doe
                 bring
                 in
                 bread
                 made
                 of
                 corne
                 which
                 inuisibly
                 they
                 pilfer
                 and
                 steale
                 from
                 diuers
                 places
                 .
                 The
                 drinke
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 is
                 Malmsey
                 ,
                 to
                 prouoke
                 and
                 prepare
                 the
                 flesh
                 to
                 luxurious
                 wantonnes
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 liquor
                 is
                 brought
                 by
                 certaine
                 deputed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 from
                 sellers
                 whence
                 they
                 steale
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 meate
                 they
                 ordinarily
                 eate
                 is
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 young
                 children
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cooke
                 and
                 make
                 ready
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 somtimes
                 bringing
                 them
                 thither
                 aliue
                 by
                 stealing
                 
                 them
                 from
                 those
                 houses
                 where
                 they
                 haue
                 opportunity
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 They
                 haue
                 no
                 vse
                 of
                 kniues
                 at
                 table
                 for
                 feare
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 laid
                 a
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 emblematically
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 foreskin
                 of
                 their
                 damnable
                 customes
                 and
                 habits
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 also
                 to
                 auoide
                 the
                 massacring
                 one
                 onother
                 in
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 enmity
                 or
                 hatred
                 .
                 They
                 haue
                 also
                 no
                 salt
                 ,
                 which
                 figureth
                 out
                 wisedome
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 ;
                 neither
                 know
                 they
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 oliues
                 or
                 oyle
                 which
                 represent
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 n
                 When
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Magicians
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 can
                 reade
                 ,
                 sing
                 certaine
                 Psalmes
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 especially
                 
                   Laudate
                   Dominum
                   de
                   Coelis
                   :
                   Confitemini
                   domino
                   quoniam
                   bonus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Canticle
                 ,
                 Benedicite
                 ,
                 transferring
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 and
                 the
                 Diuels
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Hagges
                 and
                 Sorcerers
                 doe
                 houle
                 and
                 vary
                 their
                 hellish
                 cries
                 high
                 and
                 low
                 counterfaiting
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 villanous
                 musicke
                 .
                 They
                 also
                 daunce
                 at
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 Viols
                 &
                 other
                 instruments
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 thither
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 skild
                 to
                 play
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 o
                 Finally
                 ,
                 they
                 committed
                 vncleannesse
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 :
                 vpon
                 Sundaies
                 they
                 pollute
                 themselues
                 by
                 their
                 filthy
                 copulation
                 with
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 Succubi
                 and
                 Incubi
                 :
                 Vpon
                 Thursdayes
                 they
                 contaminate
                 themselues
                 with
                 Sodomy
                 :
                 Vpon
                 Saturdaies
                 they
                 doe
                 prostitute
                 themselues
                 to
                 abominable
                 bestiality
                 :
                 vpon
                 other
                 daies
                 they
                 vse
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 which
                 nature
                 prompteth
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 is
                 finished
                 ,
                 about
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 clocke
                 after
                 midnight
                 euery
                 one
                 is
                 caried
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 seruants
                 doe
                 carry
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 the
                 Princesse
                 in
                 State
                 ,
                 some
                 supporting
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 others
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 the
                 head
                 .
                 Vpon
                 Wednesdaies
                 and
                 Frydaies
                 ,
                 their
                 Sabbathes
                 of
                 blasphemies
                 and
                 reuenge
                 are
                 held
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 doe
                 nothing
                 but
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 contriuances
                 of
                 their
                 braine
                 they
                 study
                 to
                 take
                 vengeance
                 of
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
               
                 Magdalene
                 also
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 marked
                 in
                 three
                 places
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 braine
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 reines
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 ;
                 but
                 commonly
                 the
                 markes
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 Princesse
                 are
                 more
                 inward
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 accursed
                 Magician
                 Lewes
                 instigated
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 outragiousnesse
                 which
                 raigned
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 which
                 might
                 parallel
                 that
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 p
                 did
                 first
                 inuent
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Masse
                 at
                 the
                 Sabbaths
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 really
                 consecrate
                 and
                 present
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 consecrated
                 bread
                 euery
                 one
                 trampled
                 it
                 vnder
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 cast
                 it
                 vnto
                 dogs
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 hagges
                 and
                 witches
                 brought
                 with
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 granges
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 said
                 that
                 vpon
                 a
                 certaine
                 day
                 the
                 Magician
                 commanded
                 a
                 great
                 Mastiffe
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 eate
                 the
                 consecrated
                 bread
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 vp
                 into
                 a
                 lumpe
                 to
                 be
                 deuoured
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 dog
                 being
                 brought
                 before
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 he
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 kneeled
                 with
                 his
                 hinder
                 feet
                 ,
                 &
                 closed
                 his
                 two
                 fore
                 feet
                 together
                 ,
                 bowing
                 downe
                 his
                 head
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 worshipped
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 beate
                 him
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 neither
                 with
                 blowes
                 of
                 staues
                 ,
                 nor
                 stones
                 :
                 whereupon
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 fell
                 a
                 weeping
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 forward
                 they
                 should
                 bring
                 no
                 more
                 dogs
                 to
                 these
                 assemblies
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 also
                 related
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Magician
                 did
                 sprinkle
                 the
                 consecrated
                 wine
                 vpon
                 all
                 the
                 company
                 ,
                 iust
                 like
                 the
                 Priest
                 when
                 he
                 deales
                 about
                 the
                 hallowed
                 water
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 euery
                 one
                 cryeth
                 ,
                 
                   Sanguis
                   eius
                   super
                   nos
                   &
                   filios
                   nostros
                   .
                
              
               
                 She
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 hansomest
                 fellowes
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 troope
                 crying
                 vpon
                 a
                 time
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 possibly
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 
                   Sanguis
                   eius
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 a
                 rocke
                 ,
                 vnder
                 which
                 hee
                 stood
                 ,
                 brake
                 in
                 peeces
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 stone
                 thereof
                 fell
                 vpon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 shrewdly
                 cut
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 hee
                 
                 continuing
                 his
                 cry
                 ,
                 it
                 thundred
                 so
                 terribly
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ratling
                 of
                 the
                 thunder
                 was
                 so
                 fearefully
                 intermingled
                 with
                 flakes
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 amazed
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 still
                 persisting
                 in
                 his
                 blasphemous
                 cry
                 ,
                 
                   Sanguis
                   eius
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 was
                 hurried
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 euer
                 keeping
                 the
                 same
                 cry
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 he
                 was
                 carried
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 spectators
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 afterward
                 appeared
                 :
                 whereupon
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 conuerted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
              
               
                 AS
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 confessing
                 her selfe
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 in
                 her
                 chamber
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 cryed
                 out
                 diuers
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 endeauoured
                 to
                 interrupt
                 the
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 permit
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 giue
                 absolution
                 vnto
                 her
                 ;
                 saying
                 aloud
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 bee
                 in
                 hell
                 then
                 suffer
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 absolution
                 did
                 burne
                 him
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 Hell
                 did
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 also
                 sundry
                 times
                 repeated
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 Magdalene
                 went
                 to
                 confession
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 also
                 said
                 ,
                 some
                 daies
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 shut
                 vp
                 in
                 Hell
                 then
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 especially
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Penitence
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 spread
                 and
                 cast
                 abroad
                 their
                 charmes
                 and
                 enchantments
                 :
                 whereunto
                 Verrine
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 were
                 to
                 enter
                 thither
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 were
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 bare-footed
                 .
                 It
                 happened
                 towards
                 the
                 euening
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 wherin
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 accustomed
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 to
                 be
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 her
                 stiffe
                 as
                 a
                 statue
                 of
                 marble
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 limmes
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 dull
                 and
                 drowsie
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 carry
                 her
                 betweene
                 foure
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 where
                 shee
                 remained
                 a
                 good
                 space
                 at
                 the
                 foote
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 carried
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Penitence
                 ,
                 applying
                 and
                 laying
                 the
                 holy
                 Pix
                 vpon
                 her
                 
                 face
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 her selfe
                 and
                 went
                 forth
                 to
                 be
                 exorcised
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 euening
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 Exorcisme
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 sullen
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 speake
                 a
                 word
                 :
                 whereupon
                 Verrine
                 said
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 this
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 leaue
                 your
                 exorcising
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 feareth
                 lest
                 being
                 enforced
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 the
                 Magicians
                 who
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 carried
                 hither
                 by
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 should
                 reuolt
                 from
                 him
                 and
                 bee
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 as
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 haue
                 already
                 done
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   21.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 euening
                 Exorcismes
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 questioned
                 whether
                 hee
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 who
                 answered
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 .
                 Being
                 asked
                 why
                 he
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 companions
                 left
                 not
                 that
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 many
                 times
                 adiured
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 answere
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 say
                 nothing
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Yet
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 had
                 powred
                 forth
                 their
                 prayers
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 laid
                 many
                 grieuous
                 paines
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 answere
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 rage
                 :
                 Haue
                 not
                 I
                 told
                 thee
                 that
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 hereof
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 would
                 neuer
                 depart
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 vntill
                 he
                 bee
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 or
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 punished
                 by
                 iustice
                 ?
                 being
                 asked
                 what
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 that
                 this
                 Magician
                 was
                 so
                 hardened
                 in
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 cauterized
                 conscience
                 ,
                 shut
                 against
                 all
                 good
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 aduantage
                 hee
                 did
                 conceiue
                 would
                 redound
                 from
                 hence
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 hee
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 answere
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 by
                 encreasing
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 his
                 punishments
                 vnto
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 daies
                 that
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 had
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 her
                 pennance
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 It
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 hatred
                 hee
                 beareth
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 hee
                 would
                 still
                 liue
                 in
                 his
                 licentiousnesse
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 checke
                 and
                 controule
                 of
                 his
                 conscience
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 asked
                 if
                 any
                 Sorcerers
                 or
                 witches
                 had
                 beene
                 
                 hurt
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 after
                 dinner
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 charmes
                 that
                 were
                 vsually
                 throwne
                 against
                 Magdalene
                 were
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 hurt
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 Rousse
                 and
                 Marine
                 .
                 Being
                 demanded
                 in
                 what
                 place
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 abode
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 City
                 where
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Turkes
                 remaineth
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 commandeth
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 Spaine
                 and
                 England
                 (
                 where
                 their
                 number
                 is
                 greater
                 )
                 as
                 also
                 those
                 of
                 Turkey
                 ,
                 his
                 power
                 reacheth
                 vnto
                 them
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 said
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 Leuiathan
                 did
                 very
                 sensibly
                 depart
                 from
                 her
                 as
                 they
                 vsed
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   22.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   being
                   Saturday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AFter
                 dinner
                 Belzebub
                 committed
                 many
                 outrages
                 in
                 the
                 chamber
                 ,
                 dauncing
                 and
                 singing
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 a
                 while
                 hee
                 ranne
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 opened
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 runne
                 very
                 nimbly
                 towards
                 the
                 great
                 gate
                 of
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 was
                 presently
                 followed
                 and
                 taken
                 .
              
               
                 Afterward
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 exorcised
                 with
                 the
                 stole
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 answere
                 why
                 hee
                 had
                 so
                 done
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magician
                 Lewes
                 and
                 his
                 lieftenant
                 stayed
                 for
                 her
                 at
                 the
                 fountaine
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 transport
                 her
                 together
                 with
                 themselues
                 ,
                 if
                 shee
                 would
                 yeeld
                 consent
                 therunto
                 ,
                 pretending
                 they
                 would
                 giue
                 her
                 a
                 charme
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 happened
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 seuerall
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 night
                 after
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 fell
                 to
                 his
                 old
                 trickes
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 inforced
                 to
                 bring
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 house
                 of
                 Penance
                 ,
                 where
                 being
                 once
                 setled
                 ,
                 she
                 fell
                 so
                 soundly
                 a
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 seemed
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 holy
                 Host
                 being
                 applyed
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 shee
                 awoke
                 and
                 was
                 againe
                 exorcised
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   23.
                   day
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   being
                   Sunday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 morning
                 Exorcisme
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 often
                 adiured
                 and
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 answere
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 length
                 (
                 and
                 surely
                 wee
                 haue
                 often
                 tried
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 long
                 patience
                 with
                 perseuerance
                 in
                 prayer
                 ouercomes
                 the
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 at
                 Confession
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 and
                 the
                 Communion
                 )
                 after
                 wee
                 had
                 imposed
                 as
                 many
                 degrees
                 of
                 punishments
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 Masses
                 said
                 that
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 ,
                 (
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 about
                 eleuen
                 before
                 noone
                 )
                 hee
                 answered
                 By
                 my
                 pride
                 I
                 despise
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 your
                 exorcismes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 I
                 can
                 doe
                 obey
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 who
                 commands
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 my
                 Master
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 why
                 they
                 delayed
                 to
                 goe
                 forth
                 before
                 the
                 Magician
                 were
                 either
                 conuerted
                 or
                 dead
                 :
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 goe
                 forth
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 would
                 induce
                 him
                 to
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 his
                 designes
                 manifest
                 ?
                 Verrine
                 added
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 indeed
                 confined
                 hither
                 by
                 inchantment
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 turned
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 aduancement
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 Magicians
                 .
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 againe
                 adiured
                 to
                 leaue
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 goe
                 and
                 torment
                 the
                 Magician
                 corporally
                 ,
                 fell
                 a
                 laughing
                 ,
                 and
                 answered
                 ,
                 sure
                 a
                 likely
                 matter
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 goe
                 and
                 torment
                 him
                 ,
                 q
                 sithence
                 we
                 neuer
                 torment
                 or
                 possesse
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 ours
                 already
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 we
                 care
                 not
                 much
                 ,
                 so
                 wee
                 possesse
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 falleth
                 out
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 )
                 wee
                 desire
                 rather
                 to
                 remaine
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 feele
                 onely
                 our
                 ordinary
                 punishment
                 ,
                 then
                 heere
                 where
                 we
                 suffer
                 daily
                 addition
                 to
                 our
                 vsuall
                 torments
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 hauing
                 hope
                 to
                 gaine
                 a
                 soule
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 wee
                 care
                 not
                 what
                 torture
                 wee
                 vndergoe
                 .
              
               
                 Whiles
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 was
                 reading
                 his
                 Exorcisme
                 intituled
                 
                 Luciferiana
                 not
                 marking
                 the
                 rubrique
                 which
                 directed
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 pronouncing
                 of
                 certaine
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 eare
                 of
                 the
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 lowe
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 beyond
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 tenor
                 of
                 sound
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 haue
                 spoken
                 that
                 in
                 her
                 eare
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 being
                 looked
                 into
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 indeed
                 found
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 .
                 Being
                 demanded
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 after
                 dinner
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 charmes
                 were
                 in
                 Magdalens
                 mouth
                 ,
                 he
                 set
                 himselfe
                 to
                 laugh
                 saying
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 very
                 good
                 purpose
                 .
                 Afterward
                 beeing
                 often
                 adiured
                 and
                 hauing
                 grieuous
                 punishments
                 imposed
                 on
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 hee
                 threw
                 so
                 many
                 powders
                 and
                 liquors
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 what
                 meane
                 you
                 by
                 powders
                 and
                 liquors
                 .
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 vnfold
                 it
                 to
                 mee
                 .
                 I
                 meane
                 (
                 quoth
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 )
                 charmes
                 and
                 inchantments
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 replyed
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 prouoke
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 loues
                 the
                 Magician
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 rather
                 hates
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 obserued
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 certaine
                 person
                 came
                 thither
                 within
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 ,
                 who
                 confessed
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 been
                 extremely
                 affected
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 penance
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   24.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   being
                   Munday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AFter
                 this
                 Magdalene
                 complained
                 that
                 since
                 midnight
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 vexed
                 with
                 visions
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magicians
                 liuetenant
                 had
                 brought
                 her
                 letters
                 frō
                 the
                 Magician
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 characters
                 of
                 gold
                 to
                 incense
                 her
                 to
                 loue
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 as
                 shee
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 refused
                 to
                 read
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 a
                 young
                 maid
                 of
                 Paris
                 her
                 familiar
                 friend
                 and
                 ancient
                 acquaintance
                 at
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 brought
                 her
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Magician
                 a
                 faire
                 picture
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 ,
                 which
                 shee
                 had
                 brought
                 from
                 Paris
                 for
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 behold
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 :
                 but
                 shee
                 vtterly
                 refused
                 once
                 to
                 looke
                 on
                 it
                 as
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 to
                 yeeld
                 cōsent
                 to
                 the
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 ,
                 vpon
                 
                 this
                 occasion
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 meeting
                 had
                 been
                 held
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 .
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 kept
                 at
                 the
                 holy
                 pillar
                 in
                 the
                 cleft
                 of
                 the
                 rock
                 of
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 where
                 were
                 assembled
                 all
                 the
                 Magicians
                 of
                 Prouince
                 ,
                 of
                 Dophine
                 &
                 Languedoc
                 ,
                 to
                 consult
                 what
                 course
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 for
                 the
                 regaining
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 that
                 a
                 charme
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 her
                 of
                 hote
                 spices
                 ,
                 as
                 Peper
                 ,
                 Cinnamon
                 ,
                 Ginger
                 &
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 to
                 inflame
                 her
                 to
                 lust
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 indeed
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 Magdalen
                 her selfe
                 confessed
                 &
                 those
                 who
                 watched
                 with
                 her
                 obserued
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 note
                 that
                 Verrine
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 or
                 stuff
                 of
                 charmes
                 worketh
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 Diuels
                 bound
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 or
                 fettered
                 to
                 euery
                 charme
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 as
                 occasion
                 presents
                 ,
                 worke
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 effecting
                 of
                 his
                 intention
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 obserue
                 that
                 inchantments
                 or
                 charmes
                 are
                 giuen
                 for
                 two
                 respects
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 vexation
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 Palsies
                 ,
                 choliques
                 ,
                 turning
                 of
                 the
                 guts
                 ,
                 deafnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 God
                 permits
                 sometimes
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 the
                 iust
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 vpon
                 Iob
                 )
                 seruing
                 for
                 merits
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 we
                 must
                 arme
                 our selues
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 lay
                 sick
                 of
                 the
                 palsie
                 at
                 the
                 poole
                 of
                 Bethesda
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 either
                 for
                 deliuerance
                 or
                 patience
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 mischiefes
                 which
                 meerely
                 concerne
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 young
                 infants
                 in
                 their
                 cradles
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 newly
                 baptised
                 .
                 Other
                 charmes
                 are
                 spred
                 to
                 mooue
                 mens
                 passions
                 ,
                 as
                 ambition
                 ,
                 hatred
                 ,
                 reuenge
                 ,
                 carnall
                 lust
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 men
                 head-long
                 after
                 these
                 affections
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 christian
                 perceaueth
                 that
                 those
                 passions
                 are
                 beyond
                 measure
                 ,
                 irregular
                 and
                 altogether
                 extraordinary
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 feare
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 be
                 wrought
                 by
                 charmes
                 and
                 inchantments
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 hee
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 his
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inuocation
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 speakes
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 enabled
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 And
                 
                 this
                 second
                 kinde
                 also
                 may
                 seaze
                 vpon
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 triall
                 and
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 their
                 merit
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 befell
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 was
                 sent
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 Satan
                 to
                 buffet
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 vpon
                 iust
                 men
                 ,
                 haue
                 alwaies
                 prooued
                 vneffectuall
                 ,
                 r
                 and
                 the
                 Diuels
                 themselues
                 haue
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 charmes
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 vpon
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 or
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 or
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 or
                 Generals
                 of
                 Orders
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 tryed
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 for
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Nunns
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsulaes
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 cittie
                 of
                 Aix
                 were
                 bewitched
                 by
                 the
                 cunning
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 who
                 desired
                 ●o
                 dissolue
                 that
                 societie
                 ,
                 excepting
                 their
                 Abbesse
                 named
                 Cassandra
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Abbesse
                 of
                 the
                 conuent
                 of
                 Marsrelles
                 named
                 Catherine
                 of
                 France
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 themselues
                 haue
                 coufessed
                 and
                 Verrine
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 in
                 Languedoc
                 they
                 haue
                 often
                 assayed
                 to
                 bewitch
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 death
                 within
                 two
                 dayes
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Magician
                 himselfe
                 confessed
                 being
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 conferring
                 with
                 the
                 Capuchins
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 a
                 Gardian
                 in
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 Aix
                 called
                 father
                 Celsus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 his
                 compagnion
                 (
                 who
                 did
                 him
                 that
                 charitable
                 fauour
                 as
                 to
                 lie
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 prison
                 and
                 exhort
                 him
                 to
                 conuersion
                 )
                 that
                 being
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
                 he
                 often
                 set
                 his
                 Diuels
                 a
                 worke
                 to
                 breake
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 and
                 father
                 Romillons
                 neck
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 effect
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 Superiours
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 haue
                 also
                 made
                 it
                 knowne
                 in
                 their
                 exorcismes
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 s
                 remedy
                 to
                 auoide
                 inchantments
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 frequenting
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 which
                 offer
                 worthelie
                 euerie
                 day
                 ,
                 can
                 hardly
                 bee
                 inchanted
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 euening
                 following
                 ,
                 whiles
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 seruice
                 in
                 the
                 Quier
                 ,
                 the
                 Clarke
                 of
                 S.
                 Baume
                 named
                 
                   Iohn
                   Palouse
                
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 21.
                 yeares
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Quier
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 man
                 affrighted
                 t
                 affirming
                 that
                 newes
                 was
                 brought
                 that
                 the
                 witches
                 were
                 heard
                 crying
                 belowe
                 in
                 S.
                 Baumes
                 
                 wood
                 :
                 where-upon
                 the
                 Priour
                 
                   Sebastian
                   Michaelis
                
                 went
                 downe
                 and
                 hearing
                 the
                 noise
                 ,
                 caused
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Baume
                   Peter
                   Fornez
                
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 Frier
                 
                   Anthonie
                   Boilletot
                
                 companion
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 who
                 plainly
                 heard
                 diuers
                 voices
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 number
                 about
                 an
                 hundred
                 ,
                 and
                 cryed
                 loud
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 singing
                 the
                 black
                 sance
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 hubub
                 lasted
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 confirmeth
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 that
                 holdeth
                 that
                 witches
                 keepe
                 their
                 assemblies
                 in
                 woods
                 and
                 forrests
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   25.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   being
                   Tewsday
                   .
                
              
               
                 BElzebub
                 being
                 demanded
                 and
                 adiured
                 in
                 the
                 exorcisme
                 to
                 tell
                 why
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 hee
                 had
                 cast
                 powder
                 in
                 the
                 eies
                 ,
                 and
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 mouth
                 of
                 Magdalen
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 u
                 were
                 three
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 cast
                 powder
                 in
                 her
                 eies
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 might
                 no
                 more
                 know
                 those
                 who
                 came
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 her
                 mouth
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 not
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 vpon
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 incite
                 her
                 to
                 vnchast
                 touchinges
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 powder
                 was
                 cast
                 vpon
                 her
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 loathsome
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 attended
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 haire
                 and
                 the
                 vrine
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 person
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 tempted
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 touching
                 the
                 Magicians
                 who
                 came
                 thither
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 their
                 comming
                 was
                 :
                 hee
                 answered
                 with
                 great
                 skorne
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 no
                 ;
                 as
                 who
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 answere
                 .
                 And
                 continuing
                 in
                 his
                 obstinary
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 vnhappy
                 creature
                 why
                 answerest
                 thou
                 not
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 importance
                 which
                 is
                 demanded
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 replyed
                 ,
                 tell
                 it
                 thy selfe
                 .
                 Verrine
                 answered
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 thou
                 vnhappy
                 creature
                 .
                 Take
                 the
                 goune
                 and
                 the
                 cap
                 and
                 exorcise
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 commission
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 
                 Belzebub
                 held
                 his
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 diuers
                 times
                 adiured
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 he
                 spake
                 in
                 the
                 eare
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 as
                 vnwilling
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 .
                 The
                 Synagogue
                 adored
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Princesse
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 where
                 her selfe
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 and
                 al
                 reuerence
                 was
                 performed
                 to
                 her
                 supposed
                 presence
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 really
                 present
                 all
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 mooue
                 her
                 to
                 returne
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 her
                 picture
                 .
                 Farther
                 it
                 was
                 confessed
                 that
                 euery
                 night
                 they
                 held
                 a
                 meeting
                 about
                 S.
                 Baumes
                 church
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 night
                 shee
                 was
                 inchanted
                 to
                 hinder
                 her
                 from
                 confessing
                 and
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 those
                 vertues
                 which
                 were
                 inioyned
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 draw
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 in
                 her
                 a
                 wearisomnesse
                 of
                 praying
                 vnto
                 God
                 and
                 speaking
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 delight
                 to
                 be
                 talking
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 what
                 company
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 assembly
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 together
                 from
                 many
                 quarters
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Paris
                   ,
                   Lions
                   ,
                   Marseilles
                   ,
                   Turkie
                   .
                
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 he
                 trembled
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 made
                 any
                 adoe
                 during
                 the
                 exorcisme
                 (
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 wont
                 to
                 doe
                 formarly
                 euer
                 since
                 hee
                 was
                 first
                 exorcised
                 )
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 very
                 dainty
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 many
                 shiftes
                 and
                 much
                 resistance
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 punishments
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 inforced
                 hee
                 at
                 length
                 made
                 answere
                 ,
                 My
                 pride
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 dissemble
                 the
                 torments
                 I
                 suffered
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 feched
                 a
                 deepe
                 sigh
                 turning
                 his
                 neck
                 and
                 scratching
                 his
                 head
                 .
              
               
                 Afterward
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 followed
                 by
                 company
                 ,
                 would
                 you
                 know
                 (
                 faith
                 hee
                 )
                 where
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 was
                 held
                 ?
                 Behold
                 the
                 place
                 &
                 vpon
                 that
                 bench
                 sat
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 hauing
                 by
                 his
                 side
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 that
                 miserable
                 woman
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 adored
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 they
                 conceiued
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 madnesse
                 to
                 adore
                 a
                 mortall
                 and
                 corruptible
                 creature
                 ,
                 carying
                 nothing
                 but
                 durt
                 and
                 excrement
                 within
                 her
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 shortly
                 also
                 die
                 when
                 it
                 
                 pleased
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 there-upon
                 turned
                 aside
                 his
                 face
                 and
                 answered
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   26.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   ,
                   being
                   Wednesday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AFter
                 many
                 out-cryes
                 made
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 Verrine
                 as
                 Belzebub
                 during
                 the
                 holy
                 Masse
                 celebrated
                 by
                 father
                 
                   Anthony
                   Billetot
                
                 ,
                 they
                 cryed
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 get
                 vs
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 wee
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 in
                 hell
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 body
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 Verrine
                 fall
                 a
                 blowing
                 ,
                 giuing
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 hoate
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 cryed
                 out
                 vpon
                 the
                 pronouncing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 hell
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 exorcisme
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 hold
                 thy
                 tongue
                 ,
                 speake
                 not
                 that
                 word
                 ,
                 cursed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 now
                 are
                 or
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 hel
                 .
                 Thou
                 tellest
                 vs
                 that
                 in
                 hell
                 death
                 is
                 euerlasting
                 ,
                 hold
                 thy
                 tongue
                 ,
                 wee
                 knowe
                 that
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 wee
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 accursed
                 as
                 are
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 seek
                 after
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 demanded
                 what
                 charmes
                 had
                 beene
                 cast
                 vpon
                 Magdalene
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 x
                 one
                 was
                 cast
                 into
                 her
                 right
                 eare
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 hate
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 harken
                 vnto
                 it
                 ;
                 another
                 into
                 her
                 left
                 eare
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 impatient
                 of
                 correction
                 and
                 exhortation
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 into
                 her
                 mouth
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 out
                 of
                 loue
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 eucharist
                 ,
                 the
                 mercy
                 and
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 were
                 giuen
                 her
                 to
                 other
                 ends
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 denials
                 he
                 was
                 adiured
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 her
                 patience
                 and
                 penance
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 charme
                 also
                 tended
                 to
                 hinder
                 her
                 from
                 the
                 discouering
                 of
                 their
                 ingling
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 receauing
                 of
                 grace
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 vnable
                 to
                 resist
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Verrine
                 being
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Cur
                   miser
                   vt
                   soleb
                   as
                   non
                   contremiscis
                   ?
                
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 poore
                 ignorant
                 idiot
                 which
                 vnderstand
                 not
                 latine
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 sir
                 ,
                 you
                 vnderstand
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 knowe
                 you
                 not
                 what
                 Contremiscis
                 meaneth
                 :
                 
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 why
                 tremble
                 you
                 not
                 ?
                 I
                 haue
                 interpreted
                 it
                 ,
                 now
                 speake
                 .
                 Well
                 quoth
                 hee
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 he
                 playes
                 the
                 counterfait
                 ,
                 Scobillon
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 hell
                 vnderstands
                 that
                 latine
                 .
                 Verrine
                 replied
                 ,
                 answere
                 thou
                 who
                 art
                 more
                 learned
                 then
                 I
                 ,
                 I
                 giue
                 thee
                 leaue
                 to
                 speake
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 answered
                 with
                 some
                 indignation
                 ,
                 y
                 true
                 sir
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 indeed
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 obey
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   27.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   being
                   Thursday
                
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 very
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcisme
                 the
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 which
                 possessed
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 hauing
                 cunningly
                 dissembled
                 their
                 feare
                 two
                 dayes
                 before
                 ,
                 began
                 now
                 to
                 tremble
                 strangely
                 ,
                 manifesting
                 that
                 outwardly
                 which
                 inwardly
                 they
                 suffered
                 ,
                 and
                 Belzebub
                 beeing
                 adiured
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 were
                 the
                 greatest
                 aduersaries
                 to
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 answere
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 sundry
                 punishments
                 inflicted
                 on
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 often
                 refusals
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 specially
                 two
                 ,
                 namely
                 z
                 Cyprian
                 and
                 
                   Gregorie
                   Nazianzen
                   .
                   Cyprian
                
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 a
                 Magician
                 labouring
                 to
                 seduce
                 Iustin
                 :
                 and
                 Gregorie
                 who
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Magicians
                 in
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 an
                 history
                 of
                 Cyprian
                 the
                 Magician
                 :
                 but
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 of
                 those
                 kinde
                 of
                 people
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 more
                 now
                 adayes
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 in
                 those
                 tymes
                 .
              
               
                 a
                 Afterwards
                 Verrine
                 being
                 demanded
                 and
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 bitter
                 against
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 (
                 it
                 fel
                 out
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 holiday
                 )
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 other
                 aduersaries
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 as
                 b
                 Aegidius
                 of
                 your
                 order
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Magician
                 )
                 and
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 but
                 aboue
                 all
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 incountred
                 Simon
                 the
                 first
                 Magician
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 mine
                 owne
                 particular
                 ,
                 my
                 speciall
                 aduersaries
                 are
                 
                 
                   Dominicus
                   ,
                   Sebastianus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Chrysostome
                 (
                 but
                 aboue
                 all
                 Dominicus
                 )
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 c
                 Being
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 wherefore
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 tempted
                 Eue
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 garment
                 she
                 wore
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 a
                 garment
                 of
                 innocencie
                 ,
                 all
                 made
                 of
                 one
                 peece
                 by
                 a
                 master-worke-man
                 ,
                 and
                 innocency
                 (
                 quoth
                 hee
                 )
                 hath
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 couering
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 wherefore
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 mute
                 ;
                 he
                 answered
                 in
                 latine
                 ,
                 
                   erat
                   ligatus
                
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 wherefore
                 Belzebub
                 suffered
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 by
                 a
                 Magician
                 ,
                 sithence
                 he
                 was
                 
                   Princeps
                   daemoniorum
                
                 :
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 bestowes
                 a
                 dinner
                 vpon
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 againe
                 a
                 supper
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 the
                 Magician
                 bound
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 but
                 otherwise
                 Belzebub
                 mastered
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 himselfe
                 was
                 neuer
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 bind
                 me
                 being
                 heere
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 .
              
               
                 Towards
                 the
                 euening
                 Magdalene
                 fell
                 a
                 singing
                 and
                 dancing
                 ,
                 and
                 playing
                 many
                 tricks
                 in
                 the
                 chamber
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 threatned
                 to
                 carry
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 house
                 of
                 Penance
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 made
                 her
                 sleepe
                 so
                 soundly
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 dead
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 houres
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 after
                 many
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 Letanies
                 and
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 fetching
                 a
                 deepe
                 sigh
                 she
                 began
                 to
                 awake
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 Magician
                 had
                 againe
                 inchanted
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 haue
                 strangled
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 shee
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 die
                 at
                 that
                 instant
                 ,
                 feeling
                 herselfe
                 extremely
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 yet
                 recommending
                 her selfe
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 power
                 ceased
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 beit
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 whiles
                 they
                 held
                 their
                 assembly
                 ,
                 the
                 d
                 Magician
                 had
                 presented
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 her
                 vpon
                 his
                 knee
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 haltar
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
                 praying
                 her
                 to
                 returne
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 discouer
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 her
                 presence
                 had
                 adored
                 her
                 statue
                 all
                 gilded
                 ouer
                 ,
                 drawing
                 bloud
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Witches
                 with
                 
                 rasors
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 behold
                 what
                 honour
                 wee
                 would
                 doe
                 your
                 person
                 ,
                 considering
                 wee
                 doe
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 your
                 picture
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 shee
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 yeeld
                 her
                 consent
                 ,
                 but
                 remained
                 victorious
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 wee
                 were
                 so
                 carefull
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 paines
                 for
                 the
                 conuerting
                 and
                 the
                 sauing
                 of
                 soules
                 as
                 these
                 Magicians
                 doe
                 to
                 peruert
                 and
                 destroy
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 watched
                 euery
                 night
                 during
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 to
                 recouer
                 to
                 thēselues
                 this
                 poore
                 soule
                 !
                 Magdalene
                 added
                 that
                 the
                 Magician
                 seeing
                 her
                 continue
                 in
                 her
                 constancy
                 ,
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 saying
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 heere
                 present
                 that
                 would
                 die
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 there
                 presented
                 himselfe
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 declaring
                 that
                 himselfe
                 was
                 ready
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Magician
                 twice
                 stabbed
                 with
                 a
                 poniard
                 :
                 yet
                 would
                 shee
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 yeeld
                 her
                 consent
                 .
                 Now
                 whether
                 this
                 History
                 were
                 acted
                 truely
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 or
                 onely
                 in
                 imagination
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 it
                 surely
                 for
                 her
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 temptation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   28.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   being
                   Friday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 morning
                 Exorcisme
                 Verrine
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 voluntarily
                 offend
                 God
                 ,
                 giuing
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 accord
                 .
                 O
                 Belzebub
                 (
                 quoth
                 he
                 )
                 thou
                 alwaies
                 gainest
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 registrest
                 him
                 in
                 thy
                 bookes
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 cryed
                 out
                 vpon
                 there
                 damnable
                 state
                 ,
                 who
                 rather
                 chuse
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 then
                 the
                 ioyes
                 of
                 heauen
                 :
                 O
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 eased
                 of
                 much
                 paine
                 which
                 the
                 Magician
                 Lewes
                 beareth
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Magician
                 to
                 torment
                 Magdalen
                 in
                 all
                 sorts
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 constrain
                 her
                 to
                 resume
                 her
                 former
                 course
                 of
                 magicke
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 wise
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 mad
                 &
                 sottish
                 :
                 his
                 answere
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 would
                 then
                 impose
                 so
                 much
                 punishment
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 
                 Magician
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 vndergoe
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 torments
                 which
                 were
                 imposed
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 hath
                 Belzebub
                 spoken
                 to
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 when
                 he
                 imposed
                 punishments
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 impose
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Magician
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 they
                 haue
                 confessed
                 in
                 their
                 Exorcismes
                 that
                 the
                 Magician
                 suffered
                 inwardly
                 so
                 great
                 tortures
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 willingly
                 haue
                 taken
                 his
                 bed
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 discouering
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 was
                 hee
                 euery
                 day
                 more
                 obstinate
                 then
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 the
                 Masse
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Cloister
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 the
                 cloister
                 being
                 shut
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 Belzebub
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 behold
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 instantly
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 opened
                 the
                 doore
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 astonishment
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 beholders
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 morning
                 Belzebub
                 discouered
                 another
                 peece
                 of
                 businesse
                 as
                 strange
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 before
                 being
                 the
                 27.
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 thither
                 two
                 men
                 of
                 Marseilles
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 desired
                 to
                 heare
                 newes
                 of
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 who
                 rysing
                 very
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 e
                 tooke
                 leaue
                 of
                 him
                 vpon
                 Innocents
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 not
                 since
                 ,
                 who
                 receaued
                 answere
                 of
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 became
                 him
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 holy
                 place
                 to
                 demand
                 such
                 curiosities
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 should
                 rather
                 recommend
                 both
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 soone
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 once
                 entred
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 turning
                 himselfe
                 towards
                 the
                 husband
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 wel
                 sought
                 your
                 wife
                 ,
                 she
                 walkes
                 through
                 the
                 cloudes
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 heere
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 dayes
                 since
                 in
                 company
                 of
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 there-with-all
                 comming
                 neere
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 touched
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 againe
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 well
                 sought
                 your
                 wife
                 ?
                 haue
                 you
                 not
                 ?
                 There
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 this
                 action
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 father
                 
                   Peter
                   Fournez
                
                 Vicar
                 of
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 company
                 besides
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 men
                 came
                 to
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 to
                 certifie
                 him
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 passed
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 indeed
                 make
                 a
                 doubt
                 thereof
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 about
                 10.
                 or
                 12.
                 dayes
                 since
                 ,
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 lost
                 woman
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 to
                 seeke
                 her
                 ,
                 the
                 possessed
                 said
                 that
                 shee
                 had
                 seene
                 her
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 witches
                 vpon
                 the
                 hill
                 ouer
                 against
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 and
                 moreouer
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 f
                 strangled
                 two
                 yeares
                 since
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 her
                 owne
                 named
                 Margarite
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 two
                 yeares
                 a
                 fair
                 childe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 this
                 at
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 her
                 that
                 hee
                 longed
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 her
                 childes
                 flesh
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 shee
                 was
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 graue
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 witches
                 and
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 assembly
                 ,
                 O
                 bloudy
                 tyrannie
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 his
                 vnder
                 officers
                 ,
                 more
                 cruell
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 !
                 and
                 O
                 the
                 miserable
                 estate
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 put
                 their
                 necks
                 vnder
                 his
                 yoke
                 .
                 The
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 said
                 farther
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 woman
                 was
                 lifted
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 thereby
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 inabled
                 with
                 her
                 companions
                 to
                 cast
                 inchantments
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 shee
                 would
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 fearing
                 to
                 receaue
                 hurt
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 did
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 broke
                 her
                 neck
                 and
                 cast
                 her
                 into
                 a
                 vally
                 betweene
                 two
                 hils
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 shee
                 hath
                 not
                 beene
                 found
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 men
                 which
                 sought
                 after
                 this
                 woman
                 were
                 honest
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Marseilles
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Aix
                 noted
                 in
                 their
                 processe
                 against
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   29.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   being
                   Saturday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 morning
                 Exorcisme
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 very
                 insolent
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 Magdalene
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 to
                 kneele
                 before
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 exorcist
                 would
                 haue
                 inforced
                 her
                 ,
                 shee
                 knocked
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 shinnes
                 with
                 her
                 feet
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 hold
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 shee
                 scratched
                 him
                 till
                 the
                 bloud
                 came
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 cleare
                 argument
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 had
                 gained
                 more
                 footing
                 in
                 
                 her
                 the
                 night
                 past
                 .
                 Afterward
                 Magdalene
                 turned
                 her selfe
                 toward
                 the
                 Church
                 doore
                 looking
                 earnestly
                 vpon
                 the
                 hill
                 ouer
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 demanded
                 why
                 shee
                 did
                 so
                 ;
                 shee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Magician
                 Lewes
                 offered
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 performed
                 on
                 Thursday
                 ,
                 Saturday
                 ,
                 and
                 Sunday
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 afternoone
                 ,
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 and
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 father
                 
                   Anthony
                   Boilletot
                
                 discoursing
                 with
                 Magdalene
                 being
                 then
                 in
                 her
                 sound
                 and
                 perfect
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 9.
                 companies
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 heard
                 Verrine
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 demanded
                 thereby
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 what
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 which
                 haunted
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 Verines
                 opposits
                 would
                 answere
                 thereunto
                 )
                 vpon
                 the
                 suddaine
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ratled
                 in
                 the
                 throate
                 ,
                 and
                 Astaroth
                 mounted
                 into
                 her
                 tongue
                 ,
                 neighing
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 a
                 feirce
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 heere
                 am
                 I
                 Astaroth
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Verrine
                 who
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 base
                 companion
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 why
                 Verrine
                 spake
                 not
                 Latine
                 ,
                 sithence
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 reasons
                 which
                 I
                 could
                 now
                 declare
                 :
                 but
                 one
                 day
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 Verrine
                 to
                 bee
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 Astaroth
                 being
                 retired
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 returned
                 to
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 shee
                 demanded
                 in
                 writing
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 those
                 Saints
                 which
                 were
                 opposits
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 that
                 possessed
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 call
                 vpon
                 them
                 for
                 helpe
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 called
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 shee
                 perceiued
                 that
                 the
                 Deuils
                 stirred
                 and
                 vexed
                 themselues
                 :
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 she
                 possesseth
                 the
                 braine
                 ,
                 Asmodeus
                 the
                 reines
                 ,
                 Carreau
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 others
                 whom
                 she
                 named
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 discoursed
                 vpon
                 the
                 reason
                 and
                 cause
                 of
                 there
                 opposition
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 holding
                 of
                 there
                 place
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 contrarietie
                 of
                 their
                 vertues
                 to
                 the
                 others
                 vices
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 exercised
                 most
                 ,
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 arguing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 the
                 former
                 
                 cause
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Saint
                 Bartholomew
                 was
                 the
                 Saint
                 contrary
                 to
                 Astaroth
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 and
                 Saint
                 Francis
                 to
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Seraphins
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 Astaroth
                 instantlie
                 mounted
                 vp
                 into
                 her
                 tongue
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Bartholomew
                 is
                 mine
                 opposite
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 defaced
                 the
                 Idoll
                 of
                 Astaroth
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 opposed
                 himselfe
                 against
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 about
                 to
                 retire
                 ,
                 now
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 Magdalene
                 feele
                 my
                 furie
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 with
                 she
                 began
                 to
                 rage
                 and
                 foame
                 ,
                 being
                 whollie
                 plunged
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 and
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 torments
                 which
                 she
                 suffered
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 lasted
                 not
                 long
                 ,
                 Astaroth
                 being
                 threatned
                 with
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 degrees
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 withdrew
                 not
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 they
                 most
                 feare
                 ,
                 
                   daemones
                   credunt
                   &
                   contremiscunt
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 g
                 surely
                 worth
                 the
                 obseruing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 punishments
                 may
                 also
                 bee
                 imposed
                 on
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 spred
                 abroad
                 their
                 inchantments
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 well
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Diuels
                 desired
                 that
                 the
                 punishment
                 which
                 was
                 imposed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 might
                 bee
                 turned
                 ouer
                 vpon
                 the
                 Magician
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 principall
                 author
                 of
                 that
                 Tragedie
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 behooues
                 Preists
                 cheifely
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 of
                 good
                 vse
                 in
                 dispossessing
                 ,
                 my
                 meaning
                 is
                 that
                 h
                 after
                 the
                 inuocation
                 of
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 remedie
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 inchantment
                 is
                 to
                 impose
                 greiuous
                 and
                 fresh
                 punishments
                 vpon
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 mischeife
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Oderunt
                   peccare
                   mali
                   formidine
                   poenae
                   .
                
              
               
                 Experience
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Confessions
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 yet
                 any
                 Exorcist
                 imposed
                 any
                 degree
                 of
                 punishment
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 dew
                 execution
                 thereof
                 followed
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 Gods
                 iust
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 
                   dedi
                   vobis
                   potestatem
                   ,
                   calcandi
                   supra
                   serpentes
                   &
                   supra
                   daemonia
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 after
                 Euen-song
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 demanded
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 the
                 Magician
                 being
                 
                 at
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 10.
                 dayes
                 (
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 i
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 )
                 became
                 so
                 pale
                 ,
                 that
                 thereupon
                 father
                 
                   Anthony
                   Boilletot
                
                 exhorted
                 him
                 to
                 repentance
                 :
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 reason
                 hee
                 had
                 touched
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 quicke
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 hauing
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 many
                 inspirations
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 why
                 the
                 Magician
                 so
                 often
                 opened
                 the
                 window
                 of
                 the
                 refectorie
                 where
                 he
                 abode
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Winter
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 sometimes
                 their
                 assemblie
                 is
                 held
                 aboue
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 hee
                 had
                 commerce
                 with
                 the
                 Witches
                 ,
                 calling
                 vpon
                 the
                 Diuels
                 for
                 fauour
                 and
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Diabolos
                   venite
                   in
                   adintorium
                   meum
                
                 ;
                 being
                 reprooued
                 for
                 his
                 in
                 congruitie
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 that
                 he
                 reported
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 as
                 he
                 pronounced
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 speake
                 Latine
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 wherefore
                 he
                 went
                 so
                 often
                 to
                 the
                 garden
                 next
                 the
                 refectorie
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 he
                 stayed
                 at
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 :
                 the
                 assemblie
                 of
                 Witches
                 was
                 alwayes
                 held
                 the
                 neerest
                 they
                 could
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 haue
                 conference
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 eating
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 refectorie
                 ,
                 hee
                 left
                 vpon
                 his
                 trencher
                 all
                 the
                 meate
                 that
                 was
                 giuen
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 smiling
                 ,
                 is
                 he
                 a
                 man
                 fit
                 to
                 seede
                 vpon
                 your
                 fish
                 ?
                 he
                 eates
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 pies
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 bring
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 assemblie
                 inuisible
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 why
                 hee
                 walked
                 so
                 often
                 with
                 his
                 head
                 hanging
                 downe
                 :
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 then
                 walked
                 with
                 the
                 witches
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 wherefore
                 hee
                 being
                 inioyned
                 to
                 lie
                 all
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 house
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 abide
                 there
                 but
                 a
                 litle
                 while
                 :
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 because
                 the
                 
                 assembly
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 held
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 night
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 exorcisme
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 demanded
                 and
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Princes
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 shee
                 is
                 a
                 Princesse
                 and
                 deserues
                 well
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 whether
                 the
                 punishments
                 imposed
                 on
                 the
                 Magician
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 some
                 grieuous
                 disease
                 or
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 yes
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 foote
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 continuall
                 fire
                 .
                 k
                 Notwithstanding
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 demanded
                 whether
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 liue
                 till
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whet
                 his
                 rage
                 and
                 malice
                 against
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answered
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 onely
                 in
                 Gods
                 power
                 to
                 effect
                 that
                 ;
                 neuerthelesse
                 hee
                 should
                 comfort
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 as
                 great
                 iniuries
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Antichrist
                 himselfe
                 should
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 and
                 greater
                 too
                 ;
                 but
                 Antichrist
                 cannot
                 be
                 begotten
                 by
                 thee
                 as
                 thou
                 desirest
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 for
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 borne
                 of
                 a
                 Iewish
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 conceiued
                 far
                 enough
                 from
                 hence
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 whether
                 the
                 paines
                 hee
                 indured
                 softned
                 his
                 heart
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 that
                 they
                 rather
                 hardned
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 well
                 content
                 to
                 indure
                 all
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 vpon
                 condition
                 ,
                 hee
                 might
                 regaine
                 Magdalene
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 extant
                 an
                 example
                 hereof
                 in
                 the
                 hardnes
                 of
                 Pharaos
                 heart
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 plagues
                 which
                 God
                 sent
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 l
                 Being
                 demanded
                 whether
                 his
                 paines
                 should
                 bee
                 grieuous
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 his
                 punishment
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 heauie
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 for
                 with
                 more
                 malice
                 and
                 lesse
                 respect
                 hath
                 he
                 been
                 iniurious
                 *
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   30.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   being
                   Septuagesima
                   Sunday
                   .
                
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 morning
                 Magdalene
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 present
                 her selfe
                 for
                 confession
                 (
                 as
                 shee
                 was
                 wont
                 )
                 to
                 father
                 
                   Michaelis
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 her
                 to
                 kneele
                 ,
                 but
                 ran
                 diuers
                 times
                 towards
                 the
                 Church
                 doore
                 ;
                 yet
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 forenamed
                 father
                 imposing
                 on
                 him
                 very
                 grieuous
                 punishments
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 suffered
                 her
                 not
                 to
                 confesse
                 .
                 Hee
                 replyed
                 ,
                 impose
                 all
                 these
                 punishments
                 on
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 who
                 commanded
                 me
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 him
                 also
                 to
                 forbeare
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 suffer
                 her
                 to
                 confesse
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 had
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Gods
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 returned
                 to
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 in
                 her
                 sound
                 and
                 perfect
                 sense
                 made
                 her
                 confession
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 at
                 the
                 Masse
                 of
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 he
                 comted
                 great
                 outrages
                 ,
                 plucking
                 the
                 Priest
                 by
                 his
                 cope
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 also
                 cryed
                 aloud
                 and
                 hindred
                 his
                 deuotion
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 exorcised
                 after
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 adiured
                 to
                 yeeld
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 vnusuall
                 out-rage
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 vpon
                 Sunday
                 the
                 Magician
                 endeuoureth
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 greatest
                 iniury
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 Hee
                 came
                 to
                 me
                 this
                 morning
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 God
                 I
                 will
                 vse
                 my
                 greatest
                 rage
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 doe
                 thou
                 the
                 same
                 at
                 the
                 Masse
                 of
                 thine
                 Exorcist
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 confessed
                 to
                 day
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 at
                 m
                 Acoules
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 forth
                 gentle
                 soft
                 cries
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 taking
                 the
                 confessions
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 demanded
                 by
                 the
                 women
                 whose
                 confessions
                 he
                 tooke
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 did
                 so
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 that
                 hee
                 found
                 himselfe
                 some-what
                 ill
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 his
                 greatest
                 torments
                 were
                 the
                 punishments
                 imposed
                 on
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Priest.
                 Being
                 adiured
                 diuers
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 meanes
                 how
                 the
                 Magician
                 might
                 be
                 inforced
                 to
                 render
                 back
                 Magdalens
                 obligations
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 answere
                 nothing
                 ,
                 remaining
                 as
                 
                 it
                 were
                 dumbe
                 :
                 at
                 last
                 after
                 many
                 grieuous
                 punishments
                 imposed
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 neuer
                 be
                 rendred
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 that
                 he
                 were
                 either
                 conuerted
                 or
                 punished
                 by
                 iustice
                 ,
                 or
                 dead
                 of
                 a
                 naturall
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 after
                 death
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 restored
                 neither
                 ,
                 being
                 buried
                 deepe
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 why
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 rendred
                 them
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 being
                 Priour
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 Inquisitour
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 Lewes
                 was
                 not
                 subiect
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 his
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 adiured
                 and
                 commanded
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 writings
                 thither
                 :
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 done
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 them
                 in
                 keeping
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 vaine
                 men
                 seeke
                 after
                 those
                 kinde
                 of
                 writings
                 ,
                 for
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 houses
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 conuay
                 them
                 some-where
                 else
                 :
                 n
                 in
                 vaine
                 also
                 (
                 quoth
                 he
                 )
                 doe
                 they
                 search
                 after
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 either
                 slaine
                 or
                 wounded
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 cast
                 the
                 dead
                 carkases
                 either
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 some
                 riuer
                 neere
                 adioyning
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 hurt
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 wound
                 bee
                 not
                 deadly
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 couer
                 and
                 heale
                 it
                 with
                 an
                 oyntment
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 remaine
                 sick
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 wound
                 is
                 deadly
                 ,
                 they
                 conuay
                 away
                 the
                 witches
                 some-where
                 else
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 fashion
                 many
                 women
                 are
                 made
                 away
                 ,
                 if
                 heed
                 were
                 taken
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 o
                 At
                 night
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 began
                 to
                 torment
                 Magdalene
                 in
                 fearfull
                 manner
                 ,
                 causing
                 her
                 to
                 tremble
                 euery
                 ioint
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 her
                 head
                 to
                 tumble
                 ,
                 some-while
                 backwards
                 ,
                 and
                 againe
                 suddenly
                 forward
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 her
                 belly
                 ,
                 beating
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 both
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 inforced
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 cushion
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 for
                 her
                 to
                 beat
                 vpon
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 shee
                 still
                 vexed
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 continued
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 aboue
                 halfe
                 an
                 houre
                 .
                 Being
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 why
                 he
                 tormented
                 her
                 so
                 terribly
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 because
                 shee
                 had
                 submitted
                 her selfe
                 to
                 her
                 superiour
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 Belzebub
                 himselfe
                 was
                 sorely
                 tormented
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 aloud
                 for
                 very
                 paine
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 demanded
                 why
                 he
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Angell
                 Michael
                 and
                 Cleare-sight
                 the
                 gard
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 ,
                 and
                 Fortitude
                 the
                 gardian
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 tormented
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 force
                 to
                 the
                 flames
                 in
                 which
                 hee
                 fried
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 daies
                 since
                 hee
                 had
                 hindered
                 Magdalene
                 from
                 her
                 confessions
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 made
                 her
                 insufferable
                 to
                 her
                 superiour
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 resorted
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 whereof
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 receiued
                 expresse
                 prohibition
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 rather
                 desire
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Magician
                 then
                 the
                 Almighty
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 wherefore
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 the
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 would
                 haue
                 choaked
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 strongly
                 assisted
                 Magdalene
                 against
                 vs.
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 Magdalene
                 craued
                 pardon
                 of
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 malicious
                 wrongs
                 whereby
                 shee
                 had
                 offended
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 reconciled
                 her selfe
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 whereat
                 the
                 Diuels
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 We
                 haue
                 spunne
                 a
                 p
                 webb
                 to
                 catch
                 this
                 flie
                 ,
                 tempting
                 her
                 to
                 hate
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 but
                 shee
                 hath
                 now
                 broken
                 the
                 webb
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 haue
                 lost
                 our
                 labour
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 afternoone
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 expressed
                 a
                 great
                 rage
                 ,
                 whiles
                 Magdalen
                 demanded
                 pardon
                 of
                 father
                 Romillon
                 for
                 her
                 stubbornnesse
                 and
                 obstinacy
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   31.
                   of
                   Ianuary
                   being
                   Monday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 morning
                 Exorcisme
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 did
                 maruel
                 lously
                 torment
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 making
                 her
                 to
                 q
                 bow
                 her
                 head
                 downe
                 wards
                 ,
                 rubbing
                 the
                 earth
                 within
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 striking
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Hee
                 continued
                 ●he
                 said
                 motions
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 shee
                 did
                 with
                 her
                 hands
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 began
                 to
                 complaine
                 ,
                 and
                 Belzebub
                 told
                 her
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 accomplish
                 her
                 punishments
                 .
                 
                 Afterwards
                 taking
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 throte
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 strangled
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 hauing
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 degrees
                 of
                 punishments
                 imposed
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 forsoke
                 not
                 his
                 hold
                 ,
                 he
                 let
                 goe
                 his
                 gripe
                 ,
                 and
                 mounted
                 into
                 her
                 tongue
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 why
                 he
                 tormented
                 her
                 so
                 vehemently
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 refusals
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 gaine
                 that
                 from
                 her
                 by
                 torments
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 compassed
                 by
                 other
                 meanes
                 :
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 commands
                 me
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 heere
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 seene
                 of
                 you
                 :
                 hee
                 now
                 presents
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 so
                 filthie
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 turne
                 her
                 eies
                 aside
                 ,
                 yea
                 euen
                 at
                 this
                 instant
                 hee
                 commandeth
                 vs
                 to
                 torment
                 her
                 yet
                 more
                 grieuously
                 .
                 And
                 turning
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 what
                 wilt
                 thou
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 ?
                 Her
                 body
                 is
                 so
                 weakned
                 already
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 can
                 indure
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 A
                 while
                 after
                 hee
                 got
                 him
                 vp
                 againe
                 into
                 her
                 throte
                 ,
                 but
                 hauing
                 inuocated
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 imposed
                 as
                 many
                 degrees
                 of
                 punishment
                 on
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Angels
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 forsoke
                 his
                 holde
                 ,
                 but
                 said
                 ,
                 loe
                 heere
                 the
                 Magician
                 who
                 mocketh
                 at
                 Michaelis
                 and
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 see
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 Belzebub
                 began
                 to
                 blowe
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 by
                 manifest
                 tokens
                 that
                 himselfe
                 was
                 sorely
                 tormented
                 ;
                 being
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 why
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Fortitude
                 (
                 quoth
                 he
                 )
                 Magdalens
                 good
                 Angell
                 ,
                 who
                 torments
                 both
                 mee
                 and
                 my
                 companions
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 tempted
                 her
                 to
                 indeuotion
                 and
                 blasphemie
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 whether
                 those
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Witches
                 which
                 Magdalene
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 afternoone
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 were
                 such
                 indeed
                 :
                 hee
                 answered
                 yes
                 ,
                 and
                 swore
                 vpon
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 reseruing
                 to
                 himselfe
                 no
                 sinister
                 or
                 secret
                 intention
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 vtter
                 confusion
                 and
                 damnation
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 a
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 and
                 to
                 name
                 the
                 good
                 Angel
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 Frier
                 
                   Peter
                   Fournez
                
                 Vicar
                 of
                 S.
                 Baume
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Vision
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 thousandth
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Vertues
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 the
                 bad
                 ,
                 hee
                 set
                 himselfe
                 to
                 laugh
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 beleeue
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 wee
                 were
                 all
                 created
                 together
                 .
                 Being
                 adiured
                 to
                 name
                 the
                 good
                 Angell
                 of
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 :
                 hee
                 hath
                 three
                 ,
                 his
                 good
                 Angell
                 from
                 his
                 natiuitie
                 is
                 the
                 hundreth
                 of
                 the
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 Iesia
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Inquisitor
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 Arch-angell
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 2000.
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 :
                 as
                 Superiour
                 and
                 Prelate
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 for
                 his
                 guardian
                 the
                 hundreth
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Throes
                 .
                 The
                 Angell
                 of
                 father
                 Frier
                 
                   Anthonie
                   Boilletot
                
                 is
                 the
                 15.
                 of
                 th'
                 Arch-angels
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 Simplicity
                 .
                 The
                 Angell
                 of
                 father
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 4000.
                 of
                 the
                 Arch●angels
                 ,
                 called
                 Burning-inflammation
                 .
                 The
                 Angell
                 of
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 is
                 the
                 4001.
                 of
                 the
                 Arch
                 angels
                 named
                 
                   Cleere-sight
                   .
                   Magdalene
                
                 being
                 demanded
                 if
                 shee
                 patiently
                 indured
                 all
                 those
                 paines
                 ,
                 answered
                 yes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 shee
                 suffered
                 all
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 her
                 sinnes
                 :
                 and
                 told
                 vs
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 after
                 dinner
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Magician
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wont
                 came
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 diuers
                 others
                 ,
                 telling
                 her
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 exceedingly
                 tormented
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 willingly
                 indured
                 all
                 those
                 torments
                 for
                 her
                 sake
                 ,
                 howbeit
                 she
                 refused
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 euening
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Exorcisme
                 Belzebub
                 tormented
                 her
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 inioyned
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 compassion
                 on
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 she
                 can
                 indure
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 last
                 but
                 one
                 halfe
                 houre
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 tragedie
                 will
                 be
                 ended
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 in
                 what
                 state
                 the
                 Magician
                 then
                 was
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 with
                 indignation
                 ,
                 goe
                 looke
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 tormented
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 particularly
                 in
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 his
                 reines
                 and
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 visibly
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 secretly
                 in
                 his
                 chamber
                 from
                 10.
                 at
                 night
                 vntill
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 keepe
                 his
                 bed
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 discouering
                 his
                 griefe
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Verrine
                 ,
                 the
                 Magicians
                 are
                 worse
                 then
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Diuels
                 adore
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 tremble
                 ,
                 specially
                 when
                 the
                 possessed
                 receaue
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 hiding
                 and
                 retiring
                 themselues
                 ,
                 or
                 getting
                 vnder
                 the
                 tongue
                 to
                 let
                 their
                 Mr.
                 passe
                 ouer
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 create
                 a
                 thousand
                 hell
                 's
                 ,
                 the
                 Magician
                 were
                 worthie
                 of
                 more
                 punishment
                 then
                 they
                 all
                 could
                 inflict
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 by
                 what
                 meanes
                 hee
                 might
                 be
                 conuinced
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 man
                 :
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 (
                 quoth
                 he
                 )
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 apprehended
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 marked
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 with
                 the
                 marke
                 s
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 ,
                 as
                 Priests
                 and
                 religious
                 persons
                 carry
                 shauen
                 crowns
                 for
                 the
                 marke
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 Then
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 come
                 hither
                 vnder
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 to
                 see
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 sottishly
                 fallen
                 in
                 loue
                 since
                 her
                 possession
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 length
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 t
                 despite
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 drawen
                 to
                 accuse
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   February
                   ,
                   being
                   Tewsday
                   .
                
              
               
                 BElzebub
                 at
                 the
                 morning
                 Exorcisme
                 ,
                 tormented
                 Magdalene
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 fashion
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 adiured
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 tormented
                 her
                 still
                 more
                 vehemently
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 they
                 brought
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 house
                 where
                 Belzebub
                 vttered
                 these
                 speeches
                 :
                 Thou
                 saiest
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 go
                 fetch
                 the
                 writings
                 ,
                 I
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 with
                 all
                 he
                 issued
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 very
                 sensiblie
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 season
                 Magdalene
                 renounced
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 all
                 writings
                 made
                 vnto
                 him
                 after
                 her
                 wonted
                 manner
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 obserued
                 vpon
                 his
                 returne
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 writings
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 requyring
                 him
                 to
                 ratifie
                 them
                 a
                 new
                 for
                 the
                 farther
                 hardning
                 of
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 inspirations
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 euening
                 Exorcismes
                 Belzebub
                 continued
                 to
                 torment
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 litle
                 after
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 What
                 wilt
                 thou
                 ?
                 I
                 can
                 torment
                 her
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 for
                 shee
                 wanteth
                 strength
                 ;
                 if
                 shee
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 strength
                 as
                 the
                 maide
                 of
                 Aix
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 worke
                 more
                 powerfully
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 vnderstood
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 talked
                 to
                 the
                 Magician
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 u
                 meane
                 time
                 hee
                 ceased
                 not
                 to
                 torture
                 her
                 ,
                 casting
                 her
                 somewhiles
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 vpon
                 her
                 belly
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 againe
                 vpon
                 her
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 hee
                 tooke
                 her
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 times
                 by
                 the
                 winde-pipe
                 to
                 choake
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   verbum
                   caro
                   factum
                   est
                
                 ,
                 he
                 forsooke
                 his
                 hold
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 Belzebub
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 maide
                 opened
                 the
                 yron
                 doore
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 house
                 saying
                 ,
                 get
                 in
                 quickly
                 :
                 we
                 vnderstood
                 thereby
                 that
                 he
                 let
                 in
                 the
                 Magician
                 to
                 ratifie
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 )
                 the
                 writings
                 brought
                 from
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 issued
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 crept
                 through
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 the
                 yron
                 gate
                 ,
                 crying
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 within
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 hote
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 which
                 abide
                 there
                 ,
                 burne
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 heate
                 is
                 too
                 great
                 to
                 abide
                 it
                 any
                 long
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   2.
                   of
                   February
                   being
                   Wednesday
                   and
                   the
                   Purification
                   of
                   our
                   Lady
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 morning
                 Exorcisme
                 Belzebub
                 continued
                 his
                 wonted
                 outrages
                 ,
                 laughing
                 ,
                 dancing
                 and
                 singing
                 loue-songs
                 thereby
                 to
                 prophane
                 the
                 holiday
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wont
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 hee
                 not
                 torment
                 Magdalene
                 in
                 that
                 high
                 degree
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 dayes
                 before
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 Lewes
                 was
                 then
                 hindred
                 from
                 being
                 present
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 he
                 heard
                 diuers
                 confessions
                 at
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 vp
                 with
                 businesse
                 there
                 all
                 the
                 morning
                 .
              
               
               
                 At
                 the
                 Euen-song
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 singing
                 Magnificat
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 verset
                 y
                 
                   Deposuit
                   potentes
                   de
                   sede
                
                 ,
                 he
                 beganne
                 to
                 cry
                 aloud
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 grunt
                 and
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 much
                 moued
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Euen-song
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 day
                 was
                 Magdalene
                 quiet
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 and
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 we
                 had
                 inclosed
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shut
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 house
                 the
                 last
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 opened
                 it
                 not
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 goe
                 looke
                 .
                 Being
                 demanded
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 sweare
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 there
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 wil
                 neither
                 sweare
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 adiured
                 with
                 punishments
                 imposed
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 indeed
                 entred
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 came
                 presently
                 forth
                 againe
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 Magdalen
                 fully
                 renounced
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 hel
                 ,
                 imploring
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 vpon
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 manner
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 formerly
                 declared
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   3.
                   of
                   February
                   being
                   Thursday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 morning
                 Exorcisme
                 Belzebub
                 sharply
                 tormented
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 dayes
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 whether
                 the
                 Magician
                 Lewes
                 were
                 shut
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 house
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 behold
                 him
                 there
                 ,
                 pointing
                 with
                 his
                 finger
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 there
                 (
                 quoth
                 hee
                 )
                 with
                 his
                 liuetenant
                 ,
                 they
                 entred
                 indeed
                 but
                 fearing
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 no
                 stay
                 ,
                 but
                 pronounced
                 whiles
                 they
                 abode
                 there
                 these
                 speeches
                 :
                 I
                 renounce
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 ratifie
                 the
                 writinges
                 made
                 vnto
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 promised
                 and
                 sworne
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Being
                 commanded
                 to
                 sweare
                 vpon
                 the
                 third
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 saies
                 after
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 adoe
                 he
                 laid
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 the
                 booke
                 ,
                 and
                 swore
                 with
                 
                 the
                 conditions
                 required
                 .
                 adding
                 farther
                 ,
                 I
                 sweare
                 that
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 goe
                 forth
                 hence
                 till
                 the
                 Magician
                 Lewes
                 be
                 either
                 conuerted
                 or
                 dead
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 God
                 will
                 root
                 out
                 al
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 Magicians
                 and
                 witches
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hee
                 hath
                 reuealed
                 it
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 if
                 hee
                 would
                 sweare
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Consecration
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 ,
                 hee
                 presently
                 put
                 his
                 hands
                 vpon
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 Belzebub
                 sweare
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 vntill
                 Lodouicus
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 be
                 either
                 conuerted
                 or
                 dead
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 rooting
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 I
                 sweare
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 meaning
                 and
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 triumphant
                 and
                 militant
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 sinister
                 reseruation
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 whether
                 the
                 Magician
                 knew
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 or
                 vnderstood
                 what
                 had
                 then
                 been
                 sworne
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 laughing
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 euen
                 now
                 here
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 skornes
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 liue
                 a
                 Magician
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Exorcist
                 being
                 about
                 to
                 impose
                 punishments
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 why
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 should
                 you
                 impose
                 punishments
                 on
                 me
                 since
                 I
                 obay
                 you
                 :
                 impose
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 Magician
                 who
                 would
                 hinder
                 mee
                 from
                 obeying
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 beat
                 me
                 for
                 obeying
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 command
                 his
                 liuetenant
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 who
                 beats
                 mee
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 all
                 yesterday
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 quiet
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 (
                 quoth
                 hee
                 )
                 because
                 the
                 Magician
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 being
                 z
                 taken
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 holiday
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 )
                 with
                 confessions
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 night
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 me
                 God
                 hath
                 preuailed
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 Fortitude
                 the
                 good
                 Angell
                 of
                 this
                 Maide
                 was
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 victory
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   fourth
                   of
                   February
                   ,
                   being
                   Friday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 Euening
                 Exorcisme
                 (
                 for
                 at
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 deliuered
                 )
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 adiured
                 to
                 name
                 the
                 good
                 Angell
                 of
                 father
                 a
                 Friar
                 
                   Honore
                   Lyon
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 newly
                 come
                 thither
                 )
                 &
                 turning
                 towards
                 him
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 his
                 good
                 Angell
                 is
                 called
                 Agilitie
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 quoth
                 hee
                 )
                 if
                 thou
                 wert
                 so
                 nimble
                 to
                 serue
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 obserue
                 his
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 be
                 a
                 braue
                 fellow
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 wherefore
                 that
                 Euening
                 hee
                 committed
                 so
                 many
                 outrages
                 ,
                 laughing
                 and
                 playing
                 of
                 tricks
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 (
                 quoth
                 he
                 )
                 because
                 this
                 day
                 which
                 is
                 Friday
                 ,
                 Lewes
                 hath
                 offered
                 great
                 iniurie
                 to
                 the
                 Consecrated
                 host
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 Christs
                 passion
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 a
                 commemoration
                 :
                 he
                 farther
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 b
                 all
                 the
                 Nunnes
                 of
                 Saint
                 Vrsula
                 should
                 bee
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 Deuils
                 which
                 possessed
                 them
                 (
                 there
                 being
                 fiue
                 of
                 them
                 possessed
                 )
                 or
                 from
                 their
                 inchantments
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 deliuered
                 till
                 the
                 whole
                 processe
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 ended
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 she
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 tormented
                 as
                 now
                 she
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 talked
                 that
                 afternoone
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 answered
                 some
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 perceaued
                 not
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 any
                 that
                 talked
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 replied
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 Fortitudo
                 the
                 good
                 Angell
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 many
                 refusals
                 and
                 punishments
                 imposed
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 farther
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 him
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Almighty
                 had
                 decreed
                 that
                 the
                 Magician
                 should
                 be
                 discouered
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Complices
                 if
                 they
                 repented
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 Synagogue
                 should
                 be
                 dissolued
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 meanes
                 :
                 c
                 either
                 that
                 Belzebub
                 when
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 at
                 Aix
                 ,
                 should
                 crie
                 alowde
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 an
                 honorable
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Iudges
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 giuing
                 them
                 to
                 
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 was
                 prince
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 lowde
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 very
                 deafe
                 if
                 they
                 heard
                 him
                 not
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 he
                 escaped
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 whiles
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Lewes
                 was
                 saying
                 Masse
                 at
                 Acoules
                 in
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 should
                 turne
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 say
                 
                   orate
                   fratres
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 by
                 his
                 mouth
                 would
                 crie
                 alowd
                 ;
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 Priest
                 of
                 Acoules
                 in
                 Marseille
                 is
                 the
                 cheife
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 .
                 Or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 going
                 foorth
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 would
                 take
                 vpon
                 him
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 because
                 that
                 function
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 women
                 )
                 and
                 going
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 pulpit
                 would
                 preach
                 publiquely
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Acoules
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 said
                 Gaufridy
                 abode
                 ,
                 that
                 Lewes
                 Preist
                 of
                 Acoules
                 was
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 withall
                 lay
                 open
                 all
                 his
                 knaueries
                 and
                 inchantments
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 practised
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 he
                 first
                 tooke
                 that
                 profession
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 Being
                 demanded
                 when
                 that
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 d
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 onely
                 reuealed
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 farther
                 said
                 and
                 swore
                 ,
                 that
                 Fortitudo
                 holding
                 a
                 sword
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 forbad
                 him
                 on
                 Gods
                 behalfe
                 to
                 tempt
                 Magdalene
                 any
                 more
                 to
                 vnchast
                 behauiour
                 by
                 making
                 the
                 inchantment
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 her
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 resist
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 intimated
                 vnto
                 mee
                 by
                 e
                 Fortitudo
                 ,
                 and
                 howbeit
                 the
                 Magician
                 hath
                 sollicited
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 threatning
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 answered
                 him
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 hindred
                 me
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 farther
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 mee
                 it
                 would
                 astonish
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 I
                 not
                 tell
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 knew
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 I
                 haue
                 vttered
                 it
                 being
                 forced
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 farther
                 said
                 and
                 swore
                 vpon
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 laying
                 his
                 hands
                 (
                 being
                 first
                 commanded
                 thereunto
                 )
                 vpon
                 the
                 prayer
                 made
                 after
                 the
                 offering
                 (
                 howbeit
                 the
                 f
                 Exorcist
                 shewed
                 him
                 another
                 to
                 trie
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 doe
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 last
                 night
                 as
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 
                 saying
                 Masse
                 to
                 the
                 assemblie
                 of
                 the
                 Witches
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 looked
                 on
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 moue
                 her selfe
                 or
                 to
                 crie
                 out
                 that
                 her
                 assistants
                 might
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 brought
                 and
                 presented
                 vnto
                 her
                 the
                 consecrated
                 host
                 to
                 receiue
                 it
                 at
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 which
                 shee
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 or
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 yeeld
                 consent
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Magician
                 continued
                 instantly
                 to
                 importune
                 her
                 ,
                 shee
                 g
                 saw
                 within
                 the
                 Host
                 a
                 little
                 infant
                 ,
                 marueilous
                 faire
                 ,
                 shining
                 and
                 casting
                 forth
                 very
                 pleasant
                 beames
                 and
                 saying
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 my
                 daughter
                 that
                 thou
                 receiue
                 mee
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 mine
                 enemies
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 my
                 seruants
                 ;
                 with
                 which
                 shee
                 was
                 exceedingly
                 comforted
                 and
                 strengthened
                 .
                 This
                 did
                 Belzebub
                 when
                 hee
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 report
                 to
                 the
                 Magician
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 adherents
                 ,
                 who
                 sawe
                 not
                 the
                 miracle
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 they
                 heard
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 weepe
                 ,
                 foreseeing
                 their
                 ruine
                 :
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 came
                 againe
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 and
                 prayed
                 her
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 shee
                 was
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 shee
                 had
                 some
                 vision
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 but
                 an
                 illusion
                 ,
                 yet
                 she
                 still
                 refused
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 diuell
                 opened
                 her
                 mouth
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Magician
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Host
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 that
                 shee
                 had
                 long
                 resisted
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 foresaid
                 child
                 shut
                 her
                 lippes
                 .
                 h
                 After
                 this
                 the
                 Magician
                 desired
                 an
                 haire
                 of
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 refused
                 to
                 giue
                 ;
                 knowing
                 that
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 do
                 homage
                 to
                 the
                 Deuill
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 were
                 giuen
                 him
                 :
                 after
                 that
                 againe
                 he
                 demanded
                 halfe
                 an
                 haire
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 shee
                 refused
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 caused
                 her
                 to
                 suffer
                 grieuous
                 punishments
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 she
                 rested
                 not
                 all
                 that
                 night
                 ,
                 nor
                 fiue
                 dayes
                 after
                 during
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ;
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 shee
                 indured
                 with
                 great
                 patience
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 her
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 assistants
                 who
                 watched
                 with
                 her
                 all
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 witnessed
                 that
                 shee
                 lay
                 still
                 as
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 dreame
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 speake
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 her selfe
                 confessed
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 all
                 true
                 which
                 hath
                 bin
                 
                 deliuered
                 of
                 the
                 Host.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   5.
                   of
                   February
                   being
                   Saturday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 morning
                 Exorcisme
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 Frier
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 S
                 Francis
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 with
                 him
                 some
                 Reliques
                 which
                 i
                 a
                 Cardinall
                 had
                 giuen
                 him
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 hee
                 laid
                 them
                 softly
                 and
                 secretly
                 on
                 Magdalenes
                 back
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 that
                 away
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 burned
                 him
              
               
                 Being
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 specially
                 feare
                 ,
                 the
                 wood
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 bone
                 of
                 S.
                 Lawrence
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 I
                 feare
                 not
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 indeed
                 found
                 to
                 bee
                 true
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 after
                 dinner
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 with
                 his
                 companion
                 father
                 Frier
                 
                   Anthony
                   Boilletot
                
                 ,
                 parted
                 from
                 S.
                 Baume
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 S.
                 Maximin
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 Aix
                 to
                 preach
                 there
                 the
                 Lent
                 following
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 arriued
                 at
                 Aix
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 presently
                 to
                 salute
                 
                   Monsieur
                   du
                   Vair
                
                 chiefe
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 giuing
                 him
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 what
                 had
                 passed
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Ianuary
                 1611.
                 to
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 trial
                 whether
                 those
                 two
                 maides
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 talke
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Country
                 )
                 were
                 indeed
                 possessed
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 triall
                 hee
                 found
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 very
                 truth
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 he
                 had
                 discouered
                 three
                 reall
                 tokens
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 shee
                 was
                 truely
                 possessed
                 ,
                 as
                 appeared
                 by
                 sundry
                 vndoubted
                 effects
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 nineteene
                 yeares
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 d●floured
                 ,
                 as
                 her selfe
                 confessed
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 had
                 the
                 markes
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 vpon
                 her
                 bodie
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 depriued
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 ,
                 as
                 himselfe
                 had
                 discouered
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 besides
                 this
                 the
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 which
                 possessed
                 both
                 Louyse
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 protested
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 hapned
                 by
                 the
                 inchantments
                 of
                 one
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 
                 chiefe
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 and
                 dwelling
                 at
                 Marseille
                 .
                 Which
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 the
                 forenamed
                 President
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 send
                 for
                 the
                 two
                 maides
                 to
                 Aix
                 ,
                 k
                 who
                 arriued
                 there
                 the
                 16.
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 moneth
                 of
                 February
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   17.
                   day
                   of
                   February
                   ,
                   being
                   Thursday
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   after
                   Ashwednesday
                   .
                
              
               
                 THis
                 day
                 after
                 dinner
                 
                   Monsieur
                   du
                   Vair
                
                 chief
                 President
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-bishops
                 palace
                 where
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 also
                 come
                 thether
                 Garandeau
                 Vicar
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Aix
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 put
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 certaine
                 interrogatories
                 ,
                 assuring
                 her
                 shee
                 should
                 finde
                 fauour
                 and
                 escape
                 vnpunished
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 would
                 tell
                 the
                 truth
                 how
                 matters
                 had
                 passed
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 she
                 began
                 to
                 relate
                 how
                 the
                 Magician
                 first
                 seduced
                 her
                 ,
                 the
                 l
                 Diuel
                 caught
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 winde-pipe
                 within
                 ,
                 thereby
                 not
                 suffering
                 her
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 meant
                 to
                 choake
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 her
                 eies
                 to
                 turne
                 in
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 lasted
                 a
                 pretty
                 while
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 President
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 beholders
                 much
                 merueiled
                 .
                 After
                 certaine
                 Exorcismes
                 the
                 Diuell
                 left
                 his
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 went
                 on
                 with
                 her
                 discourse
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 ended
                 she
                 shewed
                 the
                 marke
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 in
                 her
                 foote
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 President
                 thrusting
                 a
                 pinne
                 into
                 it
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 head
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 felt
                 nothing
                 neither
                 did
                 any
                 bloud
                 issue
                 forth
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 thrusting
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 pinne
                 they
                 might
                 easily
                 perceaue
                 a
                 noise
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 the
                 pearcing
                 of
                 parchment
                 .
                 He
                 saw
                 besides
                 this
                 another
                 euident
                 proofe
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 Belzebub
                 held
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 making
                 there
                 a
                 continuall
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 heauing
                 vp
                 that
                 part
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 laying
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 it
                 might
                 easily
                 perceaue
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 )
                 to
                 leaue
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 
                 of
                 one
                 Miserere
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 left
                 her
                 ,
                 issuing
                 sensiblie
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 instantly
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 her
                 head
                 ceased
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 President
                 found
                 by
                 laying
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 time
                 prefixed
                 being
                 expired
                 ,
                 he
                 returned
                 again
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 his
                 repossession
                 ,
                 where-upon
                 hee
                 presently
                 felt
                 the
                 motion
                 againe
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 passages
                 played
                 Leuiathan
                 who
                 held
                 the
                 hinder
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 leaue
                 her
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 Misererees
                 ,
                 they
                 exactly
                 obserued
                 their
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 euery
                 day
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 iniunction
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 personages
                 of
                 note
                 came
                 thither
                 to
                 see
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 m
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Fonteine
                
                 Doctour
                 of
                 Physick
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 professour
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 same
                 experiment
                 and
                 found
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 true
                 the
                 19.
                 of
                 February
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 did
                 the
                 other
                 Phisitians
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 citty
                 ,
                 namely
                 Merindol
                 and
                 Grassi
                 Doctours
                 and
                 professours
                 in
                 Physick
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Bon●temps
                
                 a
                 skilfull
                 Surgeon
                 and
                 Anatomist
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 cittie
                 ,
                 all
                 iudging
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 matter
                 aboue
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   18.
                   and
                   19.
                   of
                   February
                   being
                   the
                   Friday
                   and
                   Saturday
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 said
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Fonteine
                
                 beeing
                 come
                 thither
                 to
                 make
                 triall
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 spoken
                 of
                 vpon
                 the
                 possessed
                 ,
                 wore
                 a
                 goune
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 be
                 Belzebub
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Curat
                 of
                 a
                 village
                 not
                 farre
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 come
                 to
                 exorcise
                 thee
                 .
                 Then
                 answered
                 n
                 Belzebub
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 maid
                 had
                 neuer
                 seen
                 him
                 nor
                 knowne
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 life
                 )
                 if
                 thou
                 bee
                 a
                 Priest
                 take
                 thy
                 stole
                 and
                 shew
                 mee
                 thy
                 shauen
                 crowne
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 Cure
                 when
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 can
                 not
                 they
                 giue
                 ouer
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 Masse
                 the
                 Priest
                 hauing
                 forgotten
                 to
                 put
                 wine
                 in
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 say
                 Masse
                 without
                 Masse
                 .
                 Where-upon
                 the
                 Priest
                 looking
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 put
                 wine
                 in
                 his
                 Chalice
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Belzebub
                 played
                 his
                 olde
                 trickes
                 ,
                 and
                 father
                 Romillons
                 seruant
                 being
                 about
                 to
                 binde
                 Magdalene
                 with
                 the
                 tippet
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 strucke
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
                 Is
                 it
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 binde
                 me
                 ?
                 Where-upon
                 the
                 Priest
                 himselfe
                 tooke
                 it
                 and
                 bound
                 him
                 without
                 any
                 resistance
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 whiles
                 the
                 o
                 Commissioners
                 Seguiran
                 and
                 Rabasse
                 the
                 Kings
                 Aduocate
                 parted
                 from
                 Aix
                 to
                 Marseille
                 to
                 fetch
                 the
                 Magician
                 :
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Diuels
                 ceased
                 not
                 to
                 cry
                 and
                 howle
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 confesse
                 or
                 communicate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   February
                   being
                   Sunday
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Magician
                 being
                 that
                 day
                 come
                 and
                 clapt
                 vp
                 in
                 prison
                 about
                 ten
                 of
                 the
                 clocke
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 heard
                 the
                 skriching
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Owle
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 prison
                 tower
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 dogs
                 howled
                 about
                 the
                 prison
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   
                     22.
                     23.
                  
                   and
                   24.
                   of
                   February
                
              
               
                 BElzebub
                 being
                 demanded
                 at
                 the
                 exorcisme
                 where
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 then
                 did
                 ;
                 he
                 answered
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 no
                 longer
                 in
                 the
                 dungeon
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 hee
                 very
                 sad
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 indeed
                 found
                 :
                 for
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Seguiran
                
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 gaue
                 order
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 at
                 large
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 prisoners
                 .
                 And
                 Sequiran
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-bishops
                 Palace
                 after
                 dinner
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 told-him
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 p
                 at
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 whereat
                 hee
                 was
                 exceedingly
                 astonished
                 :
                 as
                 first
                 that
                 Lewes
                 freely
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 accord
                 rendred
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 an
                 innocent
                 lambe
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Ladie
                 Liberta
                 and
                 other
                 gentle-women
                 became
                 suiters
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 honest
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 alleging
                 other
                 such
                 matter
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 purpose
                 .
                 He
                 farther
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 hauing
                 aduertised
                 Lewes
                 of
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 comming
                 thither
                 .
                 
                 Lewes
                 answered
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 I
                 doe
                 ?
                 shall
                 I
                 goe
                 any
                 where
                 from
                 hence
                 ?
                 Where-unto
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 behoued
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 himselfe
                 guilty
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 but
                 said
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 put
                 mee
                 to
                 the
                 rack
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 order
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 haue
                 no
                 feeling
                 of
                 that
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Magician
                 replyed
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 many
                 dye
                 there-with
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 reioyned
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 imploy
                 thy
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 q
                 a
                 Lord
                 as
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 done
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 Heere-upon
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 silent
                 ,
                 and
                 resolued
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 Belzebub
                 perswaded
                 him
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 began
                 to
                 put
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 the
                 rack
                 ,
                 turning
                 and
                 wresting
                 her
                 armes
                 and
                 legs
                 ,
                 lifting
                 her
                 vp
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 laying
                 on
                 her
                 many
                 tortures
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 times
                 a
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 spectacle
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Presidents
                 and
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 Court
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 stood
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 looked
                 on
                 diuers
                 times
                 ,
                 hearing
                 him
                 say
                 withall
                 ,
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 cause
                 Lewes
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 rack
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 reason
                 then
                 that
                 I
                 put
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 rack
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 hee
                 made
                 her
                 to
                 cry
                 so
                 loud
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 feared
                 least
                 shee
                 had
                 broken
                 a
                 vaine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   25.
                   of
                   February
                   being
                   Fryday
                   .
                
              
               
                 BElzebub
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 Exorcisme
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 whence
                 hee
                 came
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 being
                 Thursday
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 24.
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 left
                 the
                 posses
                 sed
                 woman
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 :
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 from
                 visiting
                 our
                 Mr.
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 prison
                 very
                 sad
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 what
                 conference
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 him
                 there
                 :
                 Hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 delt
                 with
                 mee
                 to
                 hide
                 the
                 markes
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turne
                 them
                 inward
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 those
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 serue
                 as
                 testimonies
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 promised
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 demanded
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 
                 it
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 doe
                 it
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 beleue
                 that
                 such
                 markes
                 were
                 but
                 imaginary
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 promised
                 (
                 quoth
                 hee
                 )
                 to
                 freé
                 him
                 from
                 prison
                 within
                 these
                 eight
                 daies
                 .
                 We
                 haue
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 fallacy
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 r
                 that
                 he
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 prison
                 eight
                 daies
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 committed
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Palace
                 there
                 to
                 confront
                 him
                 with
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 search
                 for
                 his
                 markes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   26.
                   of
                   February
                   being
                   Saturday
                   .
                
              
               
                 ABout
                 foure
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 after-noone
                 the
                 Phisitians
                 Founteine
                 and
                 Grassi
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 B●ntemps
                 the
                 Surgeon
                 and
                 Anatomist
                 found
                 againe
                 the
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 s
                 forenamed
                 parts
                 of
                 Magdalens
                 head
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 Frogs
                 mouing
                 in
                 the
                 inside
                 but
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 once
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 beating
                 of
                 the
                 braine
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 her
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 hauing
                 felt
                 her
                 pulse
                 in
                 both
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 that
                 it
                 beat
                 equally
                 without
                 any
                 alteration
                 ,
                 they
                 thereupon
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 motion
                 was
                 not
                 naturall
                 ,
                 but
                 arysing
                 rather
                 from
                 voluntary
                 then
                 naturall
                 spirits
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 Asmodeus
                 the
                 cheiftaine
                 of
                 Luxurie
                 began
                 to
                 moue
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 wanton
                 and
                 vnchast
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 often
                 done
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 bring
                 her
                 to
                 shame
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 the
                 said
                 Phisitians
                 and
                 Surgeons
                 caused
                 her
                 sometimes
                 to
                 walke
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 sit
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 repression
                 of
                 those
                 motions
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 she
                 could
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 being
                 then
                 in
                 her
                 right
                 senses
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 hinder
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 they
                 themselues
                 withstand
                 or
                 remedy
                 this
                 same
                 whence
                 they
                 inferred
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 t
                 It
                 is
                 obseruable
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 day
                 during
                 the
                 holy
                 Masse
                 the
                 Diuell
                 assaulted
                 her
                 extremely
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 maruelous
                 to
                 the
                 beholders
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 shee
                 had
                 once
                 receaued
                 the
                 holy
                 Communion
                 ,
                 presently
                 those
                 motions
                 ceased
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 followed
                 a
                 great
                 calme
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 her
                 soule
                 as
                 in
                 her
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 who
                 called
                 himselfe
                 Carton
                 ,
                 cried
                 and
                 howled
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 beaten
                 and
                 burned
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 adiured
                 to
                 yeeld
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 ,
                 he
                 onely
                 answered
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 accursed
                 Fortitude
                 the
                 good
                 Angell
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 which
                 beats
                 mee
                 often
                 repeating
                 ,
                 Accursed
                 u
                 Fortitude
                 let
                 mee
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 lasted
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   27.
                   of
                   February
                   being
                   Sunday
                   .
                
              
               
                 FAther
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 saying
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 
                   memento
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 cryed
                 out
                 foure
                 times
                 ,
                 Why
                 x
                 prayest
                 thou
                 for
                 Magdalene
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 Masse
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 assured
                 vs
                 that
                 hee
                 then
                 prayed
                 for
                 her
                 .
                 Afterward
                 the
                 Diuell
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 her
                 to
                 set
                 her
                 knee
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 forced
                 her
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 time
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 the
                 Priest
                 had
                 ended
                 the
                 last
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 presently
                 he
                 made
                 her
                 kneele
                 saying
                 ,
                 loe
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 dinner
                 the
                 markes
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 were
                 searched
                 which
                 shee
                 had
                 in
                 her
                 feet
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 reines
                 and
                 right
                 ouer
                 against
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 voyd
                 of
                 sense
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 I
                 laboured
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 sensible
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 hindred
                 me
                 ,
                 After
                 this
                 the
                 Diuels
                 put
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 the
                 rack
                 very
                 sorely
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 houre
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 y
                 of
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Thoron
                
                 Counsellor
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 deputed
                 for
                 a
                 commissioner
                 in
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Garandeau
                
                 Vicar
                 generall
                 vnto
                 the
                 most
                 reuerend
                 the
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Aix
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 deputed
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 withall
                 present
                 Thomassin
                 the
                 Aduocate
                 generall
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 
                 of
                 accompts
                 and
                 
                   de
                   Calas
                
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Counsell
                 in
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 of
                 Aix
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 foresaid
                 z
                 markes
                 it
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 marking
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Monsiour
                   Simeonis
                
                 ,
                 an
                 honest
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 wife
                 ,
                 well
                 knowen
                 in
                 that
                 Citty
                 ,
                 who
                 managed
                 all
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-bishop
                 ,
                 told
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 markes
                 were
                 found
                 vpon
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 hee
                 went
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 beeing
                 of
                 his
                 acquaintance
                 since
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 familiar
                 manner
                 assured
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 but
                 mock
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 comming
                 thither
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 a
                 spirit
                 at
                 my
                 command
                 who
                 can
                 free
                 mee
                 from
                 all
                 men
                 liuing
                 and
                 couer
                 my
                 markes
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 demanding
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 found
                 .
                 The
                 Magician
                 answered
                 ,
                 Gods
                 finger
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   March
                   being
                   Tewsday
                   ,
                   untill
                   Sunday
                   .
                
              
               
                 FRom
                 that
                 day
                 vntill
                 the
                 15.
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 moneth
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 a
                 renouncements
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 as
                 Lewes
                 had
                 giuen
                 him
                 comission
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 assure
                 his
                 obstinacy
                 and
                 fastnesse
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 hauing
                 in
                 charge
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 God
                 intended
                 to
                 manifest
                 his
                 malice
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 outwardly
                 with
                 as
                 loud
                 a
                 voice
                 as
                 the
                 maide
                 could
                 cry
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 doubted
                 ,
                 least
                 shee
                 had
                 broken
                 a
                 vaine
                 ,
                 terrifying
                 all
                 the
                 beholders
                 ,
                 and
                 driuing
                 away
                 some
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 more
                 fearefull
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 cryed
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 renounce
                 Paradise
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 .
                 I
                 renounce
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 .
                 I
                 renounce
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 all
                 holy
                 Inspirations
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 (
                 naming
                 them
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 renouncing
                 euery
                 particular
                 member
                 )
                 all
                 the
                 Masses
                 and
                 Prayers
                 which
                 were
                 said
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 might
                 
                 serue
                 as
                 a
                 meanes
                 for
                 his
                 saluation
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 hee
                 added
                 I
                 renounce
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 I
                 renounce
                 
                   Michael
                   ,
                   Gabriel
                   ,
                   Raphael
                   ,
                   Vriel
                   ,
                   Fortitude
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Quiers
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
                 Peter
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Lawrence
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 .
                 Gregory
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Doctours
                 .
                 Lazarus
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Dominique
                 and
                 Francis
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Confessours
                 and
                 Votaries
                 .
                 
                   Mary
                   Magdalene
                
                 and
                 all
                 Penitents
                 .
                 Martha
                 and
                 all
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 all
                 Instructions
                 and
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 adding
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 Lewes
                 .
                 Lastly
                 hee
                 concluded
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 b
                 Masses
                 of
                 
                   Michaelis
                   ,
                   Romillon
                   ,
                   Francis
                   Billet
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Anthony
                   Boilletot
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Chalice
                 was
                 eleuated
                 ,
                 hee
                 cryed
                 out
                 sundry
                 tymes
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 renounce
                 thee
                 and
                 thy
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 Iust
                 one
                 fall
                 vpon
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 .
              
               
                 c
                 There
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 present
                 an
                 Heretick
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 hall
                 which
                 ioynes
                 vpon
                 the
                 Chapell
                 of
                 the
                 Palace
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 brother
                 being
                 a
                 Catholike
                 ,
                 had
                 brought
                 thither
                 to
                 beholde
                 these
                 strange
                 sights
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 durst
                 not
                 enter
                 the
                 Chapell
                 .
                 Then
                 Belzebub
                 cryed
                 ,
                 make
                 that
                 Heretick
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 whereat
                 the
                 by-standers
                 were
                 much
                 astonished
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 the
                 Heretick
                 who
                 was
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 he
                 speakes
                 truth
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 brother
                 who
                 is
                 an
                 Heretick
                 walkes
                 in
                 the
                 hall
                 .
              
               
                 d
                 Thus
                 continued
                 he
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 following
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Magician
                 Lewes
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 renouncements
                 which
                 Belzebub
                 made
                 on
                 his
                 behalfe
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Lewes
                 beheld
                 Magdalene
                 thus
                 tormented
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 turning
                 himselfe
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Come
                 hither
                 my
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 if
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 torment
                 her
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 thou
                 desirest
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 passage
                 was
                 present
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Thoron
                
                 Counsellour
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 Commissioner
                 in
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 with
                 diuers
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 hapened
                 on
                 Saturday
                 after
                 Masse
                 .
              
               
                 e
                 The
                 same
                 Saturday
                 after
                 dinner
                 ,
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 againe
                 brought
                 to
                 speake
                 with
                 Magdalene
                 face
                 to
                 
                 face
                 ,
                 who
                 still
                 maintained
                 stoutly
                 and
                 stifly
                 all
                 that
                 shee
                 had
                 before
                 deliuered
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 f
                 This
                 done
                 at
                 euening
                 hee
                 was
                 visited
                 by
                 the
                 three
                 Physitians
                 
                   Founteine
                   Merindol
                
                 and
                 Crassy
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Chirurgeons
                 Bontemps
                 and
                 Pronet
                 :
                 and
                 hauing
                 stripped
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Thoron
                 and
                 Garandeau
                 ,
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 shamefull
                 and
                 odious
                 fashion
                 ,
                 whereat
                 they
                 were
                 ashamed
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 their
                 faces
                 aside
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 being
                 blindfolded
                 they
                 searched
                 him
                 with
                 needles
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 touched
                 the
                 sensible
                 parts
                 ,
                 hee
                 cryed
                 saying
                 ,
                 You
                 hurt
                 mee
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 cryed
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 thurst
                 in
                 the
                 needle
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 without
                 any
                 appearance
                 of
                 sense
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 meanes
                 they
                 found
                 vpon
                 his
                 body
                 three
                 markes
                 ,
                 where-upon
                 hauing
                 his
                 eies
                 vnmufled
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 re-apparelled
                 ,
                 hee
                 thought
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 found
                 no
                 markes
                 on
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 returned
                 very
                 merry
                 to
                 the
                 prison
                 :
                 but
                 two
                 dayes
                 after
                 being
                 aduertised
                 of
                 the
                 relation
                 which
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Phisitions
                 and
                 Surgeons
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 dismaid
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 g
                 and
                 would
                 needs
                 moue
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Diuell
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 marke
                 a
                 Christian
                 without
                 his
                 consent
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 to
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Thoron
                
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 man
                 were
                 in
                 Auignion
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 burnt
                 to
                 morrow
                 next
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 markes
                 doe
                 plainely
                 conuince
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 neuer
                 found
                 but
                 vpon
                 Magicians
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 permitteth
                 not
                 that
                 his
                 children
                 who
                 are
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 mysticall
                 body
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 should
                 beare
                 the
                 marke
                 of
                 his
                 enemie
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 markes
                 them
                 inwardly
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 outwardly
                 in
                 the
                 forehead
                 by
                 the
                 chrisme
                 and
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 marke
                 hee
                 distinguisheth
                 the
                 elect
                 from
                 the
                 reprobate
                 in
                 the
                 7.
                 of
                 the
                 Reuelation
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 booke
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 his
                 elect
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 marke
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 some
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 dispute
                 vpon
                 the
                 point
                 ,
                 alleaged
                 that
                 God
                 permitted
                 Satan
                 to
                 strike
                 Iob
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 bodie
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 blow
                 or
                 a
                 stripe
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 marke
                 ;
                 the
                 blow
                 is
                 giuen
                 for
                 correction
                 ,
                 the
                 marke
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 subiection
                 :
                 the
                 slaues
                 of
                 Turkie
                 carry
                 their
                 masters
                 marke
                 in
                 their
                 forehead
                 ,
                 burnt
                 with
                 an
                 hoat
                 yron
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 another
                 matter
                 when
                 their
                 masters
                 whip
                 them
                 till
                 the
                 bloud
                 come
                 .
                 S.
                 Antony
                 and
                 other
                 holy
                 men
                 haue
                 beene
                 beaten
                 by
                 Diuels
                 as
                 Iob
                 was
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 shall
                 neuer
                 finde
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 stamped
                 markes
                 vpon
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 stripes
                 cease
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 markes
                 remaine
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 would
                 marke
                 the
                 Pope
                 himselfe
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 that
                 father
                 of
                 a
                 family
                 who
                 would
                 suffer
                 his
                 sheepe
                 or
                 bull
                 to
                 carry
                 another
                 mans
                 marke
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 question
                 was
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 h
                 The
                 selfe
                 same
                 Saterday
                 at
                 the
                 confronting
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 said
                 vnto
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 deny
                 foure
                 things
                 :
                 first
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 but
                 remember
                 how
                 thou
                 diddest
                 abuse
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 my
                 virginity
                 at
                 my
                 fathers
                 house
                 in
                 Marseille
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 how
                 thou
                 diddest
                 lead
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 thine
                 owne
                 hand
                 diddest
                 baptise
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 anoynt
                 me
                 with
                 their
                 execrable
                 Chrisome
                 ,
                 causing
                 me
                 to
                 renounce
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 portion
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 other
                 renounciations
                 which
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 Synagogues
                 .
                 Thou
                 diddest
                 also
                 stampe
                 the
                 Diuels
                 markes
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 still
                 carry
                 in
                 my
                 body
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 an
                 i
                 
                   Agnus
                   Dei
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 peach
                 charmed
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 how
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 the
                 Diuels
                 vnto
                 mee
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 now
                 possesse
                 mee
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 would
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 accusations
                 ,
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Magician
                 made
                 answere
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 take
                 his
                 oath
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 maliciously
                 vntrue
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 you
                 well
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 oath
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 you
                 meane
                 Lucifer
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Leui●ithan
                 :
                 O
                 damned
                 villaine
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 thou
                 meanest
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 callest
                 the
                 Deuill
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 forerunner
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 Saint
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist.
                
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 said
                 Magician
                 remained
                 much
                 confounded
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 ample
                 demonstration
                 of
                 his
                 villany
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 Exorcisme
                 performed
                 at
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 within
                 the
                 holy
                 Penitence
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Magician
                 was
                 more
                 swolne
                 with
                 rancor
                 and
                 malice
                 against
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 then
                 themselues
                 were
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 abhorre
                 and
                 hold
                 in
                 detestation
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 then
                 deuellish
                 inuentions
                 which
                 hee
                 daily
                 deuised
                 :
                 hee
                 also
                 made
                 certaine
                 accursed
                 memorialls
                 to
                 helpe
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 more
                 abundantly
                 and
                 readily
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 villany
                 to
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 especially
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 he
                 liued
                 vpon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 he
                 hath
                 cousened
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 haue
                 deceaued
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 schedule
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 couenanted
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 tearme
                 of
                 24.
                 yeares
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 carry
                 him
                 away
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 :
                 but
                 wee
                 haue
                 so
                 cunningly
                 changed
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 yeares
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 two
                 yeares
                 remaining
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 14.
                 yeares
                 agoe
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 a
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 we
                 haue
                 reduced
                 the
                 schedule
                 to
                 sixteene
                 yeares
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 did
                 vpon
                 this
                 occasion
                 tell
                 vs
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 sorcerer
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 practicke
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 performe
                 the
                 deuillish
                 acts
                 that
                 were
                 enioyned
                 him
                 to
                 their
                 content
                 and
                 liking
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 inuenter
                 of
                 new
                 d●uice●
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 aduance
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
                 k
                 In
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 and
                 current
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 obstinacie
                 we
                 haue
                 obserued
                 :
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 hath
                 a
                 true
                 sympathie
                 with
                 the
                 hart
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 humble
                 ,
                 charitable
                 ,
                 patient
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Magicians
                 haue
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 a
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 they
                 haue
                 dedicated
                 themselues
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 infusion
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 adhering
                 and
                 consenting
                 to
                 the
                 ceaslesse
                 batteries
                 and
                 temptations
                 of
                 the
                 Deuill
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 endarkned
                 and
                 remooued
                 from
                 the
                 beame
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   6.
                   of
                   March
                   being
                   Sunday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AS
                 well
                 at
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 as
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 Masses
                 which
                 were
                 said
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 Palace
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 did
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 make
                 diuers
                 renunciations
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 behalfe
                 of
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 formerly
                 noted
                 vpon
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 March
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 he
                 vsed
                 more
                 vehemency
                 and
                 cryed
                 so
                 lowde
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 grew
                 hoarse
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 her
                 words
                 could
                 hardly
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 the
                 Deuill
                 still
                 go
                 on
                 with
                 that
                 impeatuous
                 course
                 of
                 speaking
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Belzebub
                 made
                 recitall
                 of
                 the
                 conference
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 Lewes
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 searched
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 markes
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 saying
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 markes
                 be
                 found
                 betake
                 thy selfe
                 presentlie
                 to
                 renounce
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 bequeath
                 thy selfe
                 wholy
                 to
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 .
                 Vnto
                 whom
                 Lewes
                 made
                 answere
                 ,
                 Why
                 if
                 the
                 markes
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 possitiuely
                 affirme
                 this
                 ,
                 said
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 and
                 demand
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 should
                 happen
                 ,
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 endeauour
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 renounce
                 God
                 as
                 formerly
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Magician
                 replied
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 renounce
                 him
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 for
                 euer
                 serue
                 Lucifer
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 worth
                 obseruation
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 as
                 at
                 sundry
                 times
                 he
                 recited
                 vnto
                 vs
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 dismasking
                 and
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 would
                 aske
                 him
                 ,
                 why
                 hee
                 made
                 detection
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 that
                 did
                 so
                 much
                 preiudice
                 his
                 confederate
                 and
                 seruant
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 answere
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 
                 thereunto
                 by
                 your
                 Exorcismes
                 :
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 him
                 I
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 great
                 friendship
                 ,
                 l
                 and
                 seeme
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 for
                 him
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 will
                 command
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 here
                 with
                 you
                 I
                 betray
                 him
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 mocke
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Know
                 you
                 not
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Traytors
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 commit
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 amply
                 residing
                 in
                 Deuils
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 committed
                 by
                 their
                 instigations
                 and
                 suggestions
                 ?
                 If
                 men
                 be
                 Traytors
                 wee
                 deuils
                 are
                 so
                 too●
                 if
                 men
                 bee
                 proud
                 ,
                 we
                 goe
                 beyond
                 them
                 also
                 in
                 pride
                 and
                 arrogancy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   7.
                   of
                   March
                   being
                   Munday
                   .
                
              
               
                 BElzebub
                 still
                 continuing
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 renunciations
                 aforesaid
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 grew
                 hoarse
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 scarsly
                 speake
                 a
                 word
                 .
                 Vpon
                 this
                 there
                 came
                 in
                 by
                 chance
                 a
                 certaine
                 honest
                 Priest
                 an
                 Almner
                 vnto
                 a
                 B●shop
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 Belzebub
                 turned
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 behold
                 a
                 m
                 true
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 goeth
                 in
                 good
                 clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 poore
                 snakes
                 ill
                 fauouredly
                 attired
                 and
                 al
                 to
                 be
                 tattered
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 he
                 hath
                 crownes
                 in
                 his
                 purse
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 was
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Priest
                 confessing
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 indeede
                 certaine
                 crownes
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 the
                 gaudy
                 and
                 soft
                 rayments
                 of
                 Priests
                 is
                 pleasing
                 to
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 wonderously
                 contented
                 to
                 see
                 silkes
                 and
                 veluets
                 worne
                 by
                 Priests
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 clothes
                 which
                 they
                 vsually
                 weare
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 worne
                 in
                 the
                 Priestly
                 vestments
                 that
                 belong
                 vnto
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   8.
                   and
                   9.
                   of
                   March
                   being
                   Tewsday
                   and
                   Wednesday
                   .
                
              
               
                 VPon
                 these
                 two
                 daies
                 Belzebub
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Masse
                 did
                 make
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 skud
                 and
                 runne
                 vp
                 and
                 
                 downe
                 the
                 Chapel
                 from
                 one
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 although
                 m
                 she
                 were
                 vpon
                 her
                 knees
                 ,
                 laughing
                 and
                 making
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 wonderfull
                 to
                 behold
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 held
                 her
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 beganne
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 accustomed
                 renunciations
                 as
                 afore
                 said
                 ,
                 crying
                 and
                 making
                 repetition
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Perrin
                
                 a
                 Burgesse
                 of
                 Marseille
                 chancing
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 hee
                 disclosed
                 vnto
                 him
                 n
                 that
                 his
                 wife
                 was
                 beset
                 and
                 inuironed
                 with
                 a
                 dreadfull
                 troope
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 Vpon
                 Wednesday
                 about
                 foure
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 after
                 noone
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 a
                 certaine
                 man
                 of
                 Marseille
                 into
                 the
                 chamber
                 where
                 Magdalene
                 remayned
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 see
                 her
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 very
                 time
                 all
                 the
                 Diuels
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 Magdalens
                 body
                 were
                 o
                 in
                 an
                 vprore
                 against
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 endeuoure
                 to
                 expresse
                 their
                 rage
                 by
                 crying
                 and
                 making
                 a
                 noyse
                 as
                 Magdalene
                 reported
                 ,
                 who
                 affirmed
                 that
                 shee
                 strugled
                 with
                 all
                 her
                 forces
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 making
                 this
                 out-cry
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 her
                 face
                 became
                 extreamly
                 red
                 there-with-all
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Reuerend
                 father
                 
                   Celsus
                   ,
                   Gardian
                
                 of
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 at
                 Aix
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 Frier
                 his
                 companion
                 together
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 who
                 heard
                 this
                 report
                 ,
                 did
                 rightly
                 obserue
                 .
              
               
                 p
                 At
                 the
                 morning
                 Exorcisme
                 father
                 Francis
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 being
                 assisted
                 by
                 father
                 Lawrence
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 ,
                 did
                 adiure
                 Belzebub
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 disclose
                 what
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 that
                 strāge
                 sicknes
                 was
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 father
                 Angel
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 foure
                 yeares
                 so
                 grieuously
                 tormented
                 .
                 After
                 much
                 renitency
                 and
                 imposition
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 charmed
                 at
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sat
                 at
                 supper
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 
                   Monsieur
                   de
                   Greau
                
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 were
                 also
                 present
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 said
                 Lewes
                 caused
                 the
                 charme
                 to
                 bee
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 fathers
                 glasse
                 by
                 the
                 inuisible
                 assistance
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 compounded
                 of
                 many
                 powders
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 bones
                 of
                 young
                 children
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 eaten
                 in
                 their
                 Sabbaths
                 .
                 
                 And
                 the
                 said
                 charme
                 did
                 inuade
                 his
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 able
                 to
                 helpe
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 Diuels
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 .
                 Also
                 one
                 named
                 Cordon
                 sell
                 sick
                 ,
                 &
                 lay
                 bound
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 a
                 charme
                 which
                 the
                 Magician
                 gaue
                 him
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 ha●●ed
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 reprooued
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 preached
                 at
                 Marseille
                 and
                 lodged
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 about
                 his
                 ouer
                 much
                 familiarity
                 with
                 women
                 ,
                 might
                 haue
                 the
                 better
                 operation
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 very
                 obseruable
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 day
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 new
                 charme
                 cast
                 vpon
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 breed
                 in
                 her
                 a
                 loathing
                 of
                 eating
                 flesh
                 ,
                 fish
                 ,
                 or
                 eggs
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 drinking
                 wine
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 by
                 dis-seasoning
                 and
                 distempering
                 her
                 ,
                 shee
                 might
                 die
                 for
                 hunger
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 make
                 retraction
                 of
                 her
                 depositions
                 again●●
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
                 And
                 q
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 shee
                 to
                 shew
                 her
                 obedience
                 did
                 offer
                 to
                 taste
                 the
                 least
                 bitt
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 presently
                 pulled
                 her
                 from
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 r
                 racked
                 her
                 in
                 a
                 horrible
                 manner
                 ,
                 wresting
                 backward
                 her
                 legs
                 and
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 her
                 bones
                 to
                 crack
                 and
                 grate
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 her
                 fingers
                 crooke
                 sundry
                 ways
                 ,
                 which
                 indured
                 sometimes
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 halfe
                 an
                 houre
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 an
                 houre
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 terrible
                 handling
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Aprill
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 the
                 Magician
                 fessed
                 the
                 fact
                 .
                 There
                 also
                 came
                 much
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 note
                 in
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 Aix
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 Magdalene
                 vsed
                 to
                 dine
                 and
                 sup
                 purposely
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 spectacle
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 day
                 after
                 dinner
                 a
                 Ladie
                 brought
                 her
                 some
                 drage
                 powder
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Syrope
                 to
                 giue
                 her
                 to
                 drinke
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Diuell
                 would
                 neuer
                 permit
                 her
                 ,
                 shutting
                 vp
                 her
                 teeth
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 too
                 too
                 nourishing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   10.
                   of
                   March
                   being
                   Thursday
                   .
                
              
               
                 VPon
                 this
                 day
                 Magdalene
                 reported
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 midnight
                 last
                 past
                 ,
                 shee
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 her
                 rest
                 ,
                 walked
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 in
                 her
                 chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 sudden
                 found
                 her selfe
                 circled
                 &
                 ringed
                 in
                 by
                 
                 a
                 troope
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 perswaded
                 her
                 to
                 returne
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Vpon
                 her
                 refusall
                 ,
                 they
                 bad
                 her
                 call
                 to
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 being
                 the
                 wednesday
                 in
                 mid-lent
                 ,
                 shee
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 had
                 not
                 bequeathed
                 halfe
                 their
                 hearts
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 halfe
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 shee
                 had
                 not
                 done
                 the
                 like
                 by
                 her
                 body
                 ?
                 Which
                 shee
                 did
                 remember
                 by
                 this
                 accident
                 ,
                 although
                 formerly
                 shee
                 had
                 not
                 thought
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 but
                 hauing
                 many
                 tymes
                 renounced
                 all
                 these
                 Diabolicall
                 donations
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 presently
                 vanished
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 morning
                 Exorcisme
                 Belzebub
                 cryed
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 take
                 all
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 so
                 vnsupportable
                 torments
                 which
                 I
                 endure
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 might
                 easily
                 perceaue
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 grieuously
                 tormented
                 by
                 his
                 puffing
                 ,
                 and
                 fuming
                 ,
                 and
                 turmoyling
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 hot
                 boyling
                 caldron
                 .
                 Then
                 taking
                 Magdalene
                 by
                 the
                 throate
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 manner
                 was
                 ,
                 making
                 shew
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 strangle
                 her
                 ,
                 father
                 
                   Anthony
                   Boilletot
                
                 s
                 did
                 put
                 two
                 of
                 his
                 consecrated
                 fingers
                 vpon
                 her
                 throte
                 ,
                 where-upon
                 Belzebub
                 cryed
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuel
                 take
                 these
                 consecrated
                 fingers
                 that
                 doe
                 put
                 me
                 to
                 this
                 paine
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 it selfe
                 doth
                 cleer
                 it
                 vp
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Priest
                 doth
                 put
                 his
                 consecrated
                 fingers
                 in
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 betwixt
                 their
                 teeth
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 dare
                 not
                 byte
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 stand
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 horse
                 checkt
                 with
                 a
                 bit
                 ,
                 crying
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 Put
                 other
                 fingers
                 heere
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 wee
                 will
                 vse
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 experience
                 ought
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 adherents
                 to
                 vtter
                 shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   11.
                   and
                   12.
                   of
                   March
                   being
                   Fryday
                   and
                   Saturday
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Magician
                 Lewes
                 did
                 vpon
                 Fryday
                 intreate
                 Monsieur
                 Garandeau
                 ,
                 and
                 Monsieur
                 Thoron
                 ,
                 two
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Comissaries
                 to
                 send
                 vnto
                 him
                 Monsieur
                 Gombert
                 Priest
                 of
                 
                   Nostre
                   Dame
                   de
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Oratory
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 confesse
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 hauing
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 some
                 glimpse
                 and
                 dawning
                 of
                 that
                 diuine
                 light
                 ,
                 although
                 t
                 afterward
                 there
                 could
                 no
                 great
                 signe
                 of
                 contrition
                 be
                 perceaued
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Fryday
                 after
                 dinner
                 ,
                 a
                 certaine
                 gentleman
                 publickly
                 knowen
                 to
                 bee
                 an
                 Heretick
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 Aix
                 ,
                 came
                 vnto
                 Magdalen
                 and
                 said
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 Wench
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 these
                 Crosses
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 about
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 wilt
                 presently
                 be
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 u
                 imaginatiōs
                 :
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 could
                 wish
                 that
                 al
                 the
                 Diuels
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 thy
                 body
                 might
                 enter
                 and
                 take
                 possessiō
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 thoght
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 rash
                 speech
                 .
              
               
                 Vpon
                 Saturday
                 Monsieur
                 Garandeau
                 did
                 question
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 what
                 those
                 red
                 pimples
                 were
                 which
                 were
                 found
                 vpon
                 the
                 reines
                 and
                 shoulders
                 of
                 Lewes
                 .
                 She
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 thē
                 wel
                 ,
                 for
                 euery
                 Wednesday
                 and
                 Friday
                 in
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 the
                 Magicians
                 are
                 marked
                 by
                 Diuels
                 with
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 hote
                 yron
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 wounds
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 In
                 discoursing
                 thus
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 who
                 euer
                 since
                 Thursday
                 was
                 silent
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 withdrawne
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 leapes
                 vp
                 into
                 her
                 tongue
                 and
                 said
                 furiously
                 ,
                 thou
                 makest
                 a
                 discouery
                 of
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 asked
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 spake
                 :
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 Balberith
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Baalberith
                   .
                   Iudg.
                
                 9.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   
                     13.
                     14.
                     15.
                  
                   and
                   16.
                   of
                   March
                   being
                   Sunday
                   ,
                   Monday
                   ,
                   Tewsday
                   and
                   Wednesday
                   .
                
              
               
                 DVring
                 these
                 foure
                 dayes
                 there
                 happened
                 no
                 new
                 occurrents
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 certaine
                 strange
                 gestures
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 renunciations
                 as
                 vpon
                 former
                 dayes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   17.
                   and
                   18.
                   day
                   of
                   March
                   being
                   Thursday
                   and
                   Fryday
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 Thursday
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sexton
                 of
                 the
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 at
                 Aix
                 called
                 S.
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ioyning
                 vpon
                 the
                 Arch-bishops
                 house
                 ,
                 had
                 reported
                 vnto
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Garandean
                
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Chapel
                 of
                 S.
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 priuate
                 place
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 charily
                 kept
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Reliquary
                 locked
                 with
                 a
                 key
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 bones
                 decently
                 and
                 reuerently
                 ranked
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 knew
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 likelyhood
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 Relicks
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Garandeau
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 to
                 haue
                 her
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exorcise
                 her
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 countenance
                 and
                 the
                 portment
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Being
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 they
                 tooke
                 two
                 skulls
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 lesser
                 size
                 and
                 another
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 applyed
                 them
                 one
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 vnto
                 her
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 :
                 where-upon
                 she
                 wagged
                 her
                 head
                 from
                 one
                 side
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 stand
                 quyet
                 ,
                 but
                 euer
                 said
                 ,
                 take
                 this
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 being
                 many
                 times
                 exorcised
                 to
                 tell
                 what
                 Relicks
                 these
                 were
                 .
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 renitency
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Relicks
                 of
                 B●shops
                 :
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 I
                 were
                 as
                 holy
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 at
                 deadly
                 send
                 and
                 enmity
                 with
                 me
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 spake
                 this
                 was
                 Belzebub
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 cryed
                 .
                 I
                 can
                 indure
                 this
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 get
                 mee
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 departed
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 accustomed
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Priests
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 had
                 giuen
                 thankes
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 .
                 
                   Te
                   Deum
                
                 and
                 the
                 prayer
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Garandeau
                
                 began
                 againe
                 to
                 Exorcise
                 ,
                 and
                 applied
                 vnto
                 her
                 the
                 said
                 skulls
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 shee
                 turned
                 her
                 head
                 heere
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 shee
                 had
                 formerly
                 done
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Touch
                 mee
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 very
                 s●fficiently
                 feele
                 the
                 vertue
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 Being
                 asked
                 who
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 spake
                 ,
                 the
                 Deuill
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 Oscillon
                 that
                 doe
                 now
                 speake
                 ,
                 for
                 Belzebub
                 is
                 gone
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 Magician
                 aduise
                 to
                 weepe
                 (
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 commonly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Magicians
                 doe
                 neuer
                 weepe
                 )
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 being
                 questioned
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Priests
                 had
                 left
                 Exorcising
                 ,
                 she
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Magicians
                 or
                 Sorcerers
                 would
                 weepe
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 the
                 two
                 fingers
                 next
                 the
                 thumbe
                 vpon
                 the
                 two
                 temples
                 of
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 fall
                 a
                 weeping
                 presently
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 from
                 apprehension
                 of
                 greefe
                 as
                 others
                 doe
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 see
                 themselues
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 coldly
                 and
                 forcedly
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 scarsly
                 see
                 their
                 teares
                 to
                 descend
                 lower
                 then
                 their
                 cheekes
                 .
              
               
                 Father
                 Celsus
                 ,
                 Gardian
                 of
                 the
                 couent
                 of
                 the
                 Capuchins
                 at
                 Aix
                 ,
                 being
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 companion
                 ,
                 aduertised
                 hereof
                 ,
                 x
                 who
                 did
                 conuerse
                 in
                 prison
                 with
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 him
                 company
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Lent
                 vntill
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 remaining
                 with
                 him
                 at
                 night
                 to
                 comfort
                 him
                 &
                 to
                 exhort
                 him
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 dis-engage
                 himselfe
                 from
                 those
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 for
                 further
                 confirmation
                 of
                 his
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 with
                 great
                 charity
                 and
                 mortification
                 .
                 God
                 so
                 blessing
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 loose
                 their
                 paines
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 confessions
                 and
                 depositions
                 which
                 hee
                 afterward
                 set
                 downe
                 :
                 these
                 two
                 charitable
                 fathers
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 hauing
                 had
                 information
                 heereof
                 ,
                 did
                 forbid
                 him
                 to
                 put
                 his
                 fingers
                 vpon
                 the
                 said
                 places
                 ,
                 where-upon
                 his
                 weeping
                 left
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 returning
                 to
                 our
                 former
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Oscillon
                 was
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 whose
                 these
                 two
                 skulls
                 were
                 :
                 where-upon
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 thou
                 together
                 with
                 thy
                 Relicks
                 shalt
                 not
                 know
                 this
                 ,
                 onely
                 thus
                 much
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 you
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 vnto
                 whom
                 these
                 skulls
                 did
                 formerly
                 belong
                 ,
                 did
                 master
                 the
                 Diuels
                 better
                 then
                 all
                 you
                 ;
                 looke
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 others
                 also
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 applyed
                 againe
                 vnto
                 her
                 the
                 lesser
                 skull
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 where-upon
                 
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 y
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 an
                 Archbishop
                 who
                 is
                 my
                 Arch.
                 enemie
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Deuill
                 retired
                 himselfe
                 and
                 would
                 speake
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 Magdalene
                 being
                 demanded
                 what
                 she
                 felt
                 in
                 her
                 body
                 when
                 the
                 skulls
                 were
                 applied
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 answered
                 that
                 she
                 felt
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 in
                 her
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 heard
                 the
                 Deuils
                 speake
                 within
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lesser
                 skull
                 did
                 sometimes
                 appertaine
                 vnto
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 enemy
                 of
                 Oscillon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 mortall
                 foe
                 that
                 Belzebub
                 had
                 :
                 so
                 growing
                 very
                 late
                 euery
                 man
                 retyred
                 himselfe
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 which
                 was
                 Friday
                 at
                 the
                 morning
                 Exorcisme
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-bishop
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 adiured
                 ,
                 who
                 without
                 making
                 any
                 great
                 resistance
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 skulls
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 purposely
                 brought
                 thither
                 ,
                 said
                 thus
                 .
                 The
                 greater
                 skul
                 is
                 Raymonds
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Arles
                 :
                 z
                 the
                 lesser
                 is
                 Anthonies
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Aix
                 .
                 I
                 wonder
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 you
                 did
                 not
                 also
                 bring
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Charles
                 :
                 whereupon
                 ,
                 they
                 afterward
                 looking
                 among
                 the
                 said
                 bones
                 did
                 indeede
                 finde
                 another
                 head
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 said
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Garandeau
                
                 Vicar
                 generall
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-bishopricke
                 ,
                 commanded
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 called
                 Master
                 
                   Claude
                   Meffredy
                
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 skul
                 from
                 the
                 Church-yard
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 applied
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 Belzebub
                 laughed
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 suddenly
                 issued
                 forth
                 being
                 called
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 seemed
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Magician
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 wont
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 being
                 againe
                 Exorcised
                 ,
                 Oscillon
                 came
                 sorth
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 skull
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 damned
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 burne
                 and
                 fry
                 in
                 Hell
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 heads
                 of
                 Anthony
                 and
                 Raymond
                 do
                 burne
                 me
                 more
                 greeuously
                 then
                 the
                 fire
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 wreathed
                 her
                 head
                 from
                 one
                 
                 side
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 shaking
                 it
                 and
                 causing
                 it
                 neither
                 to
                 stand
                 nor
                 to
                 lye
                 still
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 those
                 two
                 skulls
                 were
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 these
                 skulls
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 had
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 veneration
                 ,
                 and
                 deserue
                 aswell
                 to
                 be
                 inchased
                 in
                 gold
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 below
                 in
                 the
                 vestry
                 of
                 Saint
                 Sauiour
                 ;
                 And
                 he
                 chollerickly
                 added
                 ,
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 kept
                 heere
                 in
                 her
                 chamber
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 ●hese
                 two
                 skulls
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 skulls
                 were
                 brought
                 and
                 laid
                 all
                 night
                 in
                 Magdalenes
                 chamber
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   
                     19.
                     20.
                     21.
                     22.
                  
                   and
                   23.
                   of
                   March
                   ,
                   being
                   Saturday
                   ,
                   Sunday
                   ,
                   Munday
                   ,
                   Tuesday
                   ,
                   and
                   Wednesday
                   .
                
              
               
                 DVring
                 these
                 fiue
                 dayes
                 there
                 happened
                 no
                 new
                 passage
                 :
                 onely
                 the
                 Sunday
                 after
                 dinner
                 as
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 gallery
                 which
                 was
                 ioyning
                 vpon
                 her
                 chamber
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 vnto
                 her
                 a
                 Magician
                 called
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptista
                
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 a
                 pin
                 did
                 pricke
                 the
                 finger
                 which
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 little
                 finger
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 some
                 blood
                 from
                 her
                 and
                 presently
                 vanished
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 Father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Fryer
                 
                   Anthony
                   Boilletot
                
                 did
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 gallery
                 ,
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 stood
                 at
                 the
                 window
                 looking
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 base
                 court
                 and
                 leaning
                 with
                 her
                 hand
                 vpon
                 the
                 window
                 :
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 the
                 thrust
                 was
                 giuen
                 she
                 went
                 vnto
                 the
                 said
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 them
                 the
                 blood
                 which
                 still
                 dropped
                 from
                 her
                 finger
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 saw
                 three
                 dropps
                 of
                 blood
                 vpon
                 the
                 window
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 astonished
                 herewithall
                 ,
                 they
                 acquainted
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Thoron
                
                 the
                 Commissary
                 and
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Grassy
                
                 a
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Hall
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 accident
                 .
                 This
                 blood
                 was
                 drawne
                 from
                 her
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 charme
                 therewithall
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 because
                 her
                 loue
                 to
                 the
                 Magician
                 grew
                 cold
                 :
                 which
                 charme
                 did
                 worke
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 so
                 vehemently
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 caused
                 her
                 to
                 leape
                 and
                 skipp
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 foure
                 men
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 her
                 in
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 gotten
                 vp
                 vpon
                 an
                 high
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 by
                 fine
                 
                 force
                 taken
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 haue
                 fallen
                 and
                 hurt
                 her selfe
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 charme
                 did
                 breed
                 great
                 paines
                 in
                 her
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 shee
                 oftentimes
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 swoune
                 :
                 which
                 did
                 thenmore
                 especially
                 happen
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 charme
                 was
                 made
                 vnto
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 dinner
                 the
                 singing
                 men
                 and
                 Musitians
                 of
                 S.
                 Sauiour
                 came
                 to
                 solace
                 &
                 refresh
                 the
                 poore
                 possessed
                 woman
                 :
                 &
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 singing
                 a
                 straine
                 of
                 Musick
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuel
                 was
                 sore
                 vexed
                 ,
                 and
                 tormented
                 her
                 al
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 singing
                 ,
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 violence
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 charme
                 tooke
                 away
                 from
                 her
                 her
                 appetite
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 commanded
                 by
                 father
                 Romillon
                 to
                 eat
                 vpon
                 paine
                 of
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 the
                 D●uell
                 ,
                 she
                 obeyed
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 presently
                 racked
                 by
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 when
                 she
                 would
                 offer
                 to
                 taste
                 any
                 fish
                 or
                 wine
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 wrested
                 her
                 armes
                 and
                 leggs
                 backward
                 ,
                 and
                 lifted
                 them
                 vp
                 on
                 high
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 strange
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   
                     24
                     25.
                  
                   and
                   26.
                   of
                   March
                   ,
                   being
                   Thursday
                   ,
                   Fryday
                   and
                   Saturday
                   .
                
              
               
                 ON
                 Thursday
                 was
                 Magdalene
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 her
                 humility
                 and
                 obedience
                 commanded
                 to
                 sweepe
                 the
                 Chapel
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 shee
                 accordingly
                 performed
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 made
                 her
                 cast
                 the
                 besome
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 tortured
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 had
                 permitted
                 him
                 to
                 redouble
                 her
                 torments
                 euery
                 day
                 twice
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 might
                 mortifie
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 her
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 about
                 7.
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 desirous
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 her
                 obedience
                 ,
                 to
                 sweepe
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Diuell
                 being
                 impatient
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 her
                 humility
                 ,
                 did
                 grunt
                 and
                 grumble
                 ,
                 crying
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuel
                 take
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 she
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 remained
                 very
                 well
                 comforted
                 .
              
               
               
                 On
                 these
                 three
                 dayes
                 ,
                 whensoeuer
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 tendered
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 would
                 draw
                 back
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 her
                 so
                 haue
                 the
                 Hickcough
                 which
                 continued
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 season
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 did
                 master
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 she
                 remained
                 in
                 good
                 comfort
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Saterday
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Vigil
                 or
                 Eue
                 of
                 Palme-Sunday
                 ,
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 would
                 haue
                 confessed
                 Magdalene
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Diuell
                 would
                 none
                 ,
                 running
                 and
                 skipping
                 from
                 one
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 vnto
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 did
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 Exorcise
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 adiured
                 him
                 to
                 tell
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 who
                 answered
                 ,
                 a
                 I
                 am
                 Carreau
                 ,
                 that
                 harden
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 commanded
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 heart
                 hard
                 as
                 steele
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 may
                 not
                 this
                 day
                 confesse
                 her selfe
                 or
                 communicate
                 .
                 Then
                 did
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 r●ply
                 ,
                 Cursed
                 spirit
                 ,
                 art
                 thou
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 resist
                 thy
                 God
                 and
                 thy
                 Creator
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 answered
                 with
                 a
                 smal
                 complaining
                 womanish
                 voice
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 indeed
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 created
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 hee
                 presently
                 after
                 sent
                 me
                 to
                 hell
                 .
                 And
                 deseruedly
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 father
                 )
                 because
                 after
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 blessing
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 by
                 defection
                 fall
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 b
                 Carreau
                 said
                 ,
                 wee
                 were
                 at
                 such
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 such
                 goodly
                 creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 would
                 not
                 bee
                 in
                 subiection
                 vnto
                 man.
                 But
                 since
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 father
                 )
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Why
                 then
                 resistest
                 thou
                 ?
                 Carreau
                 answered
                 ,
                 When
                 a
                 Captaine
                 leadeth
                 a
                 band
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 all
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 not
                 you
                 obey
                 your
                 Kings
                 when
                 they
                 command
                 you
                 ?
                 Then
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 father
                 )
                 True
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 high
                 Soueraignes
                 intention
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 obedience
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 Lucifer
                 did
                 not
                 create
                 thee
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 (
                 said
                 Carreau
                 )
                 but
                 let
                 a
                 man
                 all
                 daies
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 treasure
                 vp
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 impieties
                 for
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 take
                 vengeance
                 on
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 euer
                 finde
                 mercy
                 and
                 c
                 we
                 committed
                 but
                 one
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &
                 were
                 forth
                 with
                 damned
                 .
                 God
                 (
                 answered
                 the
                 father
                 )
                 doth
                 obserue
                 that
                 
                 men
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 ignorance
                 and
                 frailty
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 offence
                 was
                 founded
                 vpon
                 meer
                 malice
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 said
                 Carreau
                 )
                 they
                 returne
                 to
                 their
                 vomit
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 more
                 transgresse
                 then
                 wee
                 that
                 are
                 Diuels
                 .
                 Then
                 (
                 said
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 )
                 Come
                 hither
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 diuorced
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 pure
                 a
                 spirit
                 as
                 are
                 your selues
                 ,
                 doth
                 God
                 euer
                 take
                 pitty
                 vpon
                 them
                 then
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 answered
                 .
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 presently
                 held
                 his
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 Magdalene
                 had
                 liberty
                 to
                 confesse
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 receiue
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 from
                 
                   the
                   27.
                   of
                   March
                   being
                   Palm-Sunday
                   ,
                   till
                   Good-fryday
                   being
                   the
                   1.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   ,
                
              
               
                 VPon
                 Sunday
                 at
                 morning
                 Masse
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 a
                 wicked
                 spirit
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 Aurey
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 sixth
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 who
                 laughingly
                 and
                 in
                 ieasting
                 manner
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 leaue
                 her
                 tongue
                 vntill
                 hee
                 had
                 executed
                 his
                 commission
                 .
                 Being
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 why
                 hee
                 laughed
                 so
                 immoderatly
                 :
                 because
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 yesterday
                 about
                 12.
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 iust
                 15.
                 yeares
                 agoe
                 since
                 Lewes
                 gaue
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 day
                 this
                 very
                 houre
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 long
                 agoe
                 since
                 hee
                 made
                 vnto
                 vs
                 his
                 first
                 schedule
                 written
                 with
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 drawing
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 the
                 fingar
                 of
                 his
                 left
                 hand
                 where
                 the
                 veynes
                 of
                 his
                 hart
                 do
                 lye
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 hee
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 renunciations
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 formerly
                 beene
                 declared
                 ,
                 crying
                 aloud
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 heard
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 off
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 applyed
                 vnto
                 her
                 back
                 a
                 crosse
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 take
                 away
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 crosse
                 behind
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 touched
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 nayles
                 of
                 the
                 feete
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 crosse
                 .
                 After
                 dinner
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 brought
                 to
                 Marseille
                 who
                 was
                 much
                 doubted
                 to
                 be
                 possessed
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 he
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 chamber
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 began
                 to
                 bussell
                 a
                 litle
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 
                 fell
                 a
                 bellowing
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 saying
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 hath
                 15.
                 
                 Diuels
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 legion
                 that
                 watch
                 him
                 without
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 bee
                 not
                 looked
                 vnto
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 within
                 these
                 15.
                 dayes
                 bee
                 vtterly
                 vndone
                 .
                 Hee
                 was
                 possessed
                 vpon
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 S.
                 Michael
                 1610
                 they
                 that
                 gouerne
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 cheefe
                 within
                 are
                 two
                 ,
                 Garanier
                 and
                 Sandrié
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 haue
                 had
                 experiment
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 diuers
                 bodies
                 cannot
                 indure
                 to
                 be
                 together
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 they
                 d
                 grumble
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 deuoure
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 like
                 wolues
                 and
                 hogs
                 .
                 Hence
                 was
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 separate
                 Magdalene
                 and
                 Louyse
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeded
                 from
                 their
                 pride
                 and
                 malice
                 .
              
               
                 Vpon
                 holy
                 Munday
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 shrewdly
                 tempted
                 to
                 deny
                 Confession
                 vnto
                 her
                 owne
                 Confessor
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 temptation
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 morning
                 till
                 eleuen
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Diuell-being
                 ouercome
                 by
                 the
                 patience
                 and
                 perseuerance
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Priest
                 ,
                 did
                 giue
                 ouer
                 his
                 assault
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 acknowledging
                 her
                 fault
                 ,
                 confessed
                 her selfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 ,
                 although
                 shee
                 had
                 before
                 protested
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 more
                 willingly
                 confesse
                 her selfe
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 wee
                 may
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 change
                 our
                 Confessors
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 a
                 temptation
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 About
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 of
                 Marseille
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 was
                 brought
                 vnto
                 the
                 chapel
                 ,
                 where-upon
                 the
                 Diuels
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 began
                 to
                 bellow
                 so
                 hideously
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 constraine
                 him
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chapell
                 .
                 Heerein
                 the
                 Diuell
                 behaueth
                 himselfe
                 like
                 vnto
                 a
                 tyrant
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 indure
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 great
                 Lord
                 dwell
                 neere
                 him
                 :
                 so
                 high
                 is
                 his
                 heart
                 swollen
                 with
                 malice
                 and
                 arrogancy
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 dinner
                 Belzebub
                 made
                 Magdalene
                 take
                 a
                 knife
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 against
                 her
                 breast
                 ,
                 tempting
                 her
                 to
                 kill
                 her selfe
                 with
                 her
                 owne
                 hand
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 knife
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 hee
                 caused
                 her
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 her
                 owne
                 
                 throate
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 haue
                 strangled
                 her
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 hindered
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 after-noone
                 Belzebub
                 cryed
                 so
                 hideously
                 ,
                 that
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 and
                 his
                 companion
                 heard
                 it
                 into
                 their
                 lodging
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-bishops
                 house
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 off
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 ,
                 they
                 ranne
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 adiured
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 to
                 tell
                 what
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 so
                 terrible
                 an
                 out-cry
                 was
                 :
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 bee
                 mad
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 doth
                 thus
                 surrender
                 vp
                 and
                 make
                 e
                 resignation
                 of
                 her
                 owne
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 Vpon
                 this
                 day
                 Monsier
                 Thoron
                 the
                 Commissary
                 did
                 relate
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saturday
                 last
                 past
                 beeing
                 Palme-Sunday
                 eue
                 ,
                 the
                 court
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 manner
                 is
                 ,
                 went
                 in
                 visitation
                 of
                 the
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 to
                 excuse
                 himselfe
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 giue
                 himselfe
                 wholy
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 not
                 innocent
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 agreeable
                 vnto
                 that
                 which
                 Aurey
                 said
                 on
                 Palme-Sunday
                 when
                 he
                 laughed
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 merry
                 that
                 the
                 Magician
                 had
                 giuen
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 said
                 Monsieur
                 Thoron
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 Speake
                 not
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 for
                 hereby
                 you
                 doe
                 but
                 settle
                 and
                 confirme
                 your
                 sin
                 with
                 greater
                 assurednes
                 .
                 Vpon
                 holy
                 Tewsday
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 Carreau
                 whose
                 imployment
                 is
                 to
                 harden
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 did
                 withhold
                 Magdalen
                 from
                 confession
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 combate
                 continued
                 till
                 twelue
                 a
                 clock
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 did
                 impose
                 more
                 punish●ents
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 torturer
                 and
                 a
                 hangman
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 conclusion
                 they
                 remained
                 with
                 the
                 victory
                 against
                 Satan
                 .
              
               
                 Vpon
                 holy
                 Wednesday
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 Monsieur
                 
                   de
                   Segoyer
                
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Counsellors
                 of
                 the
                 K●ng
                 seing
                 the
                 strange
                 gestures
                 and
                 torments
                 which
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 custome
                 ,
                 did
                 suffer
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 hee
                 being
                 on
                 his
                 knees
                 did
                 p●●uatly
                 and
                 a-part
                 powre
                 out
                 his
                 prayers
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 ,
                 was
                 possessed
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 did
                 very
                 heartily
                 and
                 with
                 
                 much
                 affection
                 .
                 Then
                 Belzebub
                 turned
                 himselfe
                 towards
                 him
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Pray
                 for
                 thy selfe
                 and
                 let
                 her
                 alone
                 .
                 Whereat
                 this
                 Counsellor
                 was
                 much
                 abashed
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 prayed
                 with
                 great
                 silence
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 this
                 day
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 asked
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 aboue
                 named
                 charitable
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 (
                 who
                 tooke
                 the
                 paines
                 to
                 remaine
                 all
                 night
                 in
                 prison
                 with
                 the
                 f
                 Magician
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 conuert
                 him
                 )
                 what
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 Magician
                 did
                 so
                 often
                 fix
                 his
                 eies
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 when
                 they
                 spake
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Where-unto
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 a
                 Magician
                 may
                 be
                 knowen
                 by
                 his
                 eies
                 when
                 hee
                 looketh
                 fixedly
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 settle
                 his
                 eies
                 vpon
                 those
                 that
                 looke
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 also
                 knowen
                 (
                 said
                 she
                 )
                 when
                 they
                 stoope
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 take
                 vp
                 a
                 straw
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 aske
                 aduice
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 homage
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 bowing
                 for
                 this
                 straw
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 once
                 obserued
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 that
                 the
                 Magicians
                 custome
                 was
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 Vpon
                 holy
                 Thursday
                 the
                 Diuels
                 did
                 torment
                 and
                 vex
                 themselues
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 tossing
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 heere
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 her
                 great
                 disquiet
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 Communion
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 shee
                 presently
                 sound
                 ease
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   second
                   of
                   Aprill
                   being
                   holy
                   Fryday
                   and
                   Saterday
                   .
                
              
               
                 VPon
                 g
                 holy
                 Fryday
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 by
                 diuine
                 grace
                 and
                 the
                 particular
                 influence
                 of
                 that
                 celestiall
                 light
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 confesse
                 his
                 sinne
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 Capuchin
                 Fathers
                 who
                 had
                 watched
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Lent
                 by
                 many
                 perswasions
                 diligently
                 exhorted
                 him
                 there-unto
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 had
                 as
                 vpon
                 that
                 day
                 forgiuen
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 crucified
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 take
                 pitty
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 handled
                 him
                 a
                 thousand-fold
                 more
                 strangely
                 and
                 
                 ignominiously
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 determinatly
                 bent
                 to
                 make
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 witch
                 craft
                 vnto
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 as
                 afterwards
                 he
                 accordingly
                 performed
                 .
                 This
                 Crosse
                 is
                 the
                 instrument
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 efficient
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 neuer
                 so
                 enormous
                 or
                 numberlesse
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 hearing
                 the
                 Passion
                 sermon
                 at
                 a
                 window
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-bishops
                 house
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 called
                 the
                 Chapter-house
                 ,
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 who
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 preacher
                 did
                 inueigh
                 against
                 Magiciās
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 Belzebub
                 began
                 to
                 say
                 aloud
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 Aix
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 added
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Frier
                 in
                 this
                 assembly
                 that
                 is
                 fallen
                 a
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 they
                 found
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 watch
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Magician
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 did
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 slumber
                 a
                 little
                 being
                 sate
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 Vpon
                 holy
                 Saturday
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 her
                 humility
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 tooke
                 the
                 besome
                 to
                 sweepe
                 ●he
                 chamber
                 ,
                 whereat
                 the
                 Diuell
                 grumbled
                 and
                 cryed
                 very
                 fiercely
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Confessor
                 would
                 haue
                 confessed
                 her
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 did
                 so
                 dull
                 her
                 and
                 make
                 her
                 sleepie
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 remained
                 without
                 motion
                 iust
                 as
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 brasse
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 many
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Impositions
                 of
                 punishments
                 shee
                 came
                 to
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 Belzebub
                 departed
                 from
                 her
                 .
                 Whilest
                 the
                 Exorcisme
                 yet
                 continued
                 he
                 returned
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 a
                 pinn
                 in
                 Magdalenes
                 eare
                 ,
                 which
                 caused
                 much
                 paine
                 and
                 anguish
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 shee
                 crying
                 and
                 pointing
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 pinne
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 pluck
                 it
                 forth
                 with
                 their
                 fingers
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 haue
                 litle
                 pincers
                 to
                 draw
                 it
                 forth
                 by
                 maine
                 strength
                 .
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 what
                 his
                 purpose
                 was
                 in
                 bringing
                 the
                 said
                 pinne
                 thither
                 .
                 Hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 taken
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 vnder
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 put
                 there
                 to
                 shut
                 vp
                 his
                 heart
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 charmed
                 and
                 inchanted
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 haue
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 eare
                 of
                 this
                 Dragon
                 h
                 Tharasque
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 
                 he
                 called
                 Magdalene
                 )
                 to
                 hinder
                 her
                 from
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 wholesome
                 instructions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   third
                   of
                   Aprill
                   being
                   Sunday
                   and
                   Easter-day
                   .
                
              
               
                 VPon
                 Easter
                 day
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Masse
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 restlesse
                 manner
                 vex
                 and
                 torment
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 casting
                 himselfe
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 crying
                 and
                 offering
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 hee
                 slipped
                 out
                 indeed
                 .
                 That
                 night
                 at
                 supper
                 Belzebub
                 did
                 nothing
                 but
                 grumble
                 ,
                 and
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 Why
                 doest
                 thou
                 snarle
                 thus
                 ?
                 Canst
                 thou
                 not
                 let
                 the
                 poore
                 woman
                 suppe
                 in
                 quyet
                 ?
                 Then
                 hee
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 a
                 secret
                 to
                 tell
                 thee
                 whether
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
                 In
                 the
                 morning
                 when
                 I
                 did
                 so
                 turmoyle
                 my selfe
                 at
                 Masse
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 i
                 Fortitude
                 did
                 lay
                 his
                 command
                 vpon
                 mee
                 ,
                 offering
                 to
                 force
                 mee
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 my
                 markes
                 from
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 doe
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
                 Question
                 her
                 ,
                 whether
                 shee
                 did
                 not
                 suffer
                 great
                 anguish
                 and
                 paine
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 about
                 her
                 ,
                 vpon
                 which
                 these
                 markes
                 were
                 branded
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 tooke
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 her
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 woman
                 confessed
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 not
                 then
                 know
                 any
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 the
                 places
                 also
                 where
                 these
                 markes
                 remained
                 were
                 searched
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 had
                 sense
                 and
                 feeling
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 able
                 then
                 to
                 yeeld
                 bloode
                 ,
                 whereas
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 deaded
                 vp
                 and
                 made
                 insensible
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 bloud
                 would
                 fall
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 rattle
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 noise
                 like
                 parchment
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 pierced
                 with
                 a
                 knife
                 .
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 since
                 my
                 conuersion
                 I
                 was
                 much
                 agreeued
                 with
                 my selfe
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 Diuels
                 marks
                 still
                 stamped
                 vpon
                 mee
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 dared
                 not
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 abolishment
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 although
                 hee
                 then
                 knew
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 since
                 granted
                 my
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 againe
                 adiured
                 did
                 deliuer
                 that
                 Fortitude
                 had
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 obtayned
                 
                 by
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 S.
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 S.
                 Michael
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 did
                 execute
                 this
                 commandement
                 were
                 Fortitude
                 and
                 Cleare-sight
                 .
                 He
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 extended
                 this
                 singular
                 fauour
                 towards
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 conceaued
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 thorowly
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 giue
                 assurance
                 vnto
                 her
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 no
                 longer
                 in
                 the
                 Diuels
                 clawes
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 she
                 might
                 with
                 courage
                 and
                 resolution
                 persist
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 begunne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   Easter-Monday
                   being
                   the
                   4.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 the
                 morning
                 exorcismes
                 the
                 Chapel
                 was
                 locked
                 vp
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 prease
                 of
                 people
                 that
                 flocked
                 thither
                 .
                 And
                 Frier
                 
                   Anthony
                   Boilletot
                
                 the
                 companion
                 of
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 comming
                 towards
                 the
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 cryed
                 ,
                 Open
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 k
                 for
                 behold
                 Tony
                 would
                 come
                 in
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 after
                 the
                 rude
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 pesants
                 in
                 the
                 countrey
                 of
                 Prouince
                 )
                 and
                 iust
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 being
                 put
                 vnto
                 his
                 back
                 
                   de
                   ligno
                   crucis
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 cryed
                 out
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 wonderfully
                 feare
                 and
                 tremble
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 why
                 ,
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 wood
                 that
                 touched
                 the
                 back
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   Easter-Tewsday
                   being
                   the
                   5.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   .
                
              
               
                 MOnsieur
                 Garandeau
                 Vicar
                 generall
                 died
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 Belzebub
                 whilest
                 Masse
                 was
                 saying
                 ,
                 spake
                 aloud
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Garandean
                 is
                 dead
                 :
                 I
                 was
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 to
                 try
                 whether
                 I
                 could
                 gaine
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 laboured
                 to
                 stagger
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 could
                 doe
                 no
                 good
                 vpon
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 .
                 A
                 good
                 honest
                 woman
                 who
                 was
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 hauing
                 heard
                 what
                 hee
                 had
                 spoken
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 Paradise
                 :
                 where-unto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 said
                 ,
                 Soft
                 
                 l
                 and
                 faire
                 ,
                 soft
                 and
                 faire
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 racked
                 and
                 exceedinglie
                 tormented
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   Wednesday
                   being
                   the
                   6.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   .
                
              
               
                 AS
                 the
                 Father
                 who
                 was
                 Gardian
                 of
                 the
                 Capuchins
                 was
                 searching
                 after
                 a
                 marke
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 Magdalenes
                 feete
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 gaue
                 him
                 a
                 box
                 on
                 the
                 eare
                 ,
                 where-upon
                 being
                 exorcised
                 and
                 adiured
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 constrained
                 with
                 great
                 submission
                 and
                 sorrow
                 to
                 aske
                 him
                 forgiuenesse
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 euening
                 Exorcisme
                 Belzebub
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 Easter
                 day
                 at
                 4.
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 hee
                 went
                 to
                 hell
                 to
                 craue
                 counsell
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 ,
                 what
                 hee
                 should
                 doe
                 with
                 Lewes
                 ,
                 who
                 already
                 began
                 to
                 shake
                 and
                 prooue
                 irresolute
                 :
                 he
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 perswade
                 Lewes
                 to
                 recant
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 hee
                 might
                 haue
                 his
                 life
                 saued
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 him
                 sit
                 vpon
                 his
                 tongue
                 and
                 speake
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 dotterell
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 foolish
                 kinde
                 of
                 bird
                 )
                 stopping
                 and
                 stammering
                 at
                 euery
                 word
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 as
                 meeke
                 as
                 a
                 lambe
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 might
                 haue
                 a
                 good
                 opinion
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   Thursday
                   being
                   the
                   7.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   .
                
              
               
                 FAther
                 Romillon
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 to
                 cut
                 close
                 Magdalens
                 haire
                 ,
                 because
                 shee
                 tooke
                 such
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 yellow
                 and
                 golden
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Whereat
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 exceeding
                 angry
                 ,
                 and
                 tormented
                 her
                 without
                 intermission
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 making
                 her
                 to
                 plunge
                 with
                 her
                 head
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 continuall
                 forced
                 motion
                 to
                 bow
                 it
                 arch-wise
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 forward
                 and
                 some-times
                 backward
                 ,
                 and
                 constrained
                 her
                 to
                 beate
                 her
                 face
                 with
                 her
                 first
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 teach
                 thee
                 to
                 cut
                 thy
                 haire
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 I
                 loose
                 
                 this
                 hold
                 ,
                 where
                 shall
                 I
                 next
                 betake
                 my selfe
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 ensueing
                 time
                 about
                 midnight
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 did
                 forceably
                 cause
                 her
                 to
                 tumble
                 and
                 leape
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 get
                 her
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 chamber
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 that
                 watched
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 did
                 lye
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 perceaued
                 by
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 ,
                 who
                 caused
                 her
                 to
                 returne
                 .
                 Yet
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 departed
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 rest
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 would
                 haue
                 caryed
                 her
                 through
                 the
                 chimney
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 was
                 found
                 with
                 her
                 head
                 against
                 the
                 wall
                 of
                 the
                 chimney
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 shee
                 had
                 beene
                 by
                 violence
                 lifted
                 vp
                 thither
                 .
                 But
                 Fortitudo
                 her
                 good
                 Angell
                 did
                 wi●hstand
                 these
                 their
                 attempts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   8.
                   and
                   9.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   ,
                   being
                   Fryday
                   and
                   Saturday
                   .
                
              
               
                 EVer
                 since
                 good
                 Fryday
                 the
                 Diuels
                 did
                 torture
                 Magdalene
                 beyond
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 day
                 about
                 no
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 that
                 was
                 held
                 at
                 Marseille
                 had
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 dy
                 through
                 the
                 vnsufferablenes
                 of
                 her
                 torments
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 tooke
                 his
                 oath
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 circumstances
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 belonging
                 there-unto
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 reseruation
                 of
                 any
                 malicious
                 meaning
                 what-so-euer
                 ,
                 as
                 experience
                 it selfe
                 hath
                 since
                 declared
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 dinner
                 they
                 tortured
                 her
                 halfe
                 an
                 houre
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 againe
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 dinner
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 they
                 did
                 euer
                 disquiet
                 her
                 with
                 continuall
                 plunges
                 of
                 her
                 head
                 towards
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 supper
                 they
                 tortured
                 her
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 ,
                 wreathing
                 her
                 armes
                 and
                 leggs
                 backward
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 a
                 generall
                 dislocation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 :
                 they
                 did
                 also
                 make
                 her
                 bones
                 to
                 crack
                 and
                 clatter
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 displace
                 her
                 bowels
                 and
                 turned
                 them
                 topsie
                 turuy
                 (
                 as
                 she
                 her selfe
                 afterwards
                 reported
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 these
                 vnnaturall
                 motions
                 was
                 easily
                 heard
                 .
                 When
                 these
                 tortures
                 were
                 ended
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 they
                 cast
                 her
                 into
                 a
                 
                 dead
                 sleepe
                 or
                 lethargie
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 shee
                 seemed
                 stark
                 dead
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 she
                 came
                 to
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 obedience
                 sake
                 offered
                 to
                 eate
                 her
                 supper
                 ,
                 they
                 caused
                 these
                 strange
                 motions
                 of
                 her
                 head
                 towards
                 the
                 ground
                 to
                 bee
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 was
                 likewise
                 done
                 after
                 the
                 two
                 Exorcismes
                 euery
                 day
                 ,
                 making
                 her
                 to
                 cast
                 her
                 head
                 towards
                 the
                 ground
                 forward
                 and
                 backward
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 violent
                 agitations
                 ,
                 her
                 face
                 became
                 as
                 read
                 as
                 a
                 coale
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 fashion
                 continued
                 these
                 torments
                 till
                 our
                 departure
                 from
                 Aix
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 fiue
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 Aprill
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 Saturday
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 Aprill
                 ,
                 they
                 caused
                 her
                 iawes
                 to
                 wag
                 by
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 vnnaturall
                 motions
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Fonteine
                
                 ,
                 a
                 learned
                 and
                 skilfull
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 there
                 present
                 did
                 obserue
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 Belzebub
                 at
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 tooke
                 his
                 oath
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 constrained
                 to
                 yssue
                 forth
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 euer
                 the
                 schedules
                 were
                 deliuered
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 the
                 Lo.
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Aix
                 his
                 Almner
                 did
                 bring
                 a
                 certaine
                 instrument
                 of
                 glasse
                 made
                 triangle
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 assembly
                 did
                 vnderstand
                 for
                 what
                 purpose
                 that
                 instrument
                 serued
                 .
              
               
                 Where-upon
                 Belzebub
                 being
                 asked
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 readily
                 made
                 answere
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 optick
                 glasse
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 see
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 which
                 saying
                 of
                 his
                 was
                 found
                 agreeable
                 vnto
                 truth
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 caused
                 men
                 to
                 see
                 Woods
                 ,
                 Castels
                 and
                 Arches
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 colours
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   10.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   being
                   Sunday
                   .
                
              
               
                 BElzebub
                 did
                 take
                 on
                 and
                 yell
                 very
                 hideously
                 at
                 these
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 reason
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Fortitudo
                 and
                 Cleare-sight
                 doe
                 beat
                 me
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 praiers
                 of
                 your
                 Lady
                 Mary
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 hauing
                 had
                 warning
                 from
                 God
                 not
                 to
                 touch
                 Magdalene
                 the
                 night
                 past
                 ,
                 I
                 plucked
                 three
                 haires
                 from
                 
                 her
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 shee
                 had
                 diuers
                 times
                 refused
                 to
                 giue
                 me
                 .
                 My
                 purpose
                 heerein
                 was
                 to
                 lead
                 her
                 on
                 to
                 desperation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perswade
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 abandoned
                 her
                 since
                 he
                 suffered
                 me
                 to
                 haue
                 power
                 ouer
                 her
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 also
                 beat
                 mee
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 her
                 last
                 night
                 to
                 take
                 her
                 refection
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 weary
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 which
                 gouerned
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 last
                 get
                 the
                 vpper
                 hand
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Being
                 charged
                 to
                 returne
                 those
                 three
                 haires
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 not
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 giuen
                 them
                 vnto
                 Magicians
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 charme
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 some
                 malicious
                 purpose
                 is
                 already
                 cast
                 against
                 the
                 Exorcists
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   
                     11.
                     12.
                     13.
                     14.
                     15.
                  
                   and
                   16.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   17.
                   and
                   18.
                   day
                   being
                   Sunday
                   and
                   Monday
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 said
                 torments
                 did
                 still
                 continue
                 on
                 ,
                 at
                 dinners
                 and
                 suppers
                 daily
                 increasing
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 poore
                 woman
                 to
                 cry
                 so
                 loud
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 voyce
                 was
                 heard
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 affright
                 those
                 that
                 heard
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Belzebub
                 also
                 vexed
                 her
                 inwardly
                 by
                 strong
                 batteries
                 and
                 temptations
                 of
                 dispaire
                 (
                 as
                 sh●e
                 her selfe
                 reported
                 vnto
                 vs
                 )
                 suggesting
                 vnto
                 her
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 neuer
                 made
                 a
                 perfect
                 confession
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 her
                 confessions
                 were
                 spyced
                 and
                 intermingled
                 with
                 much
                 hypocrisie
                 and
                 dissemblance
                 ,
                 egging
                 her
                 on
                 to
                 cast
                 her selfe
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 window
                 as
                 shee
                 stood
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 stabb
                 her selfe
                 with
                 a
                 knife
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 alone
                 .
                 The
                 night
                 before
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 had
                 her
                 burne
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 shee
                 would
                 not
                 consent
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 hee
                 cast
                 her
                 against
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 where
                 shee
                 was
                 found
                 lying
                 in
                 a
                 sound
                 with
                 her
                 head
                 close
                 against
                 the
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 Euer
                 at
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 the
                 gestures
                 and
                 torments
                 did
                 continue
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 receaued
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 these
                 motions
                 and
                 gestures
                 did
                 forthwith
                 cease
                 to
                 the
                 admiration
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 Vpon
                 Fryday
                 
                 he
                 tortured
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 presented
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 ●eceauing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 did
                 presently
                 leaue
                 her
                 .
                 At
                 which
                 tyme
                 Monsieur
                 
                   d'
                   Opede
                
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 gentle-men
                 Heretickes
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 many
                 Catholicks
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 .
              
               
                 Vpon
                 Saturday
                 ,
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 Monday
                 ,
                 Tewesday
                 ,
                 and
                 Wednesday
                 shee
                 was
                 tortured
                 m
                 foure
                 seuerall
                 tymes
                 with
                 strong
                 and
                 extreame
                 to●ments
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 chapel
                 as
                 in
                 her
                 chamber
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   18.
                   of
                   April
                   being
                   Monday
                   .
                
              
               
                 THere
                 was
                 a
                 certaine
                 young
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 natiue
                 of
                 the
                 citty
                 of
                 Geneua
                 called
                 
                   Dauid
                   Meyrot
                
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Peter
                 and
                 
                   Susan
                   Manteliere
                
                 ,
                 who
                 presented
                 himselfe
                 before
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 as
                 Inquisitor
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 receaued
                 into
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 As
                 hee
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 Chapel
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 said
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 beware
                 how
                 thou
                 be
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 stick
                 close
                 to
                 thy
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 leaue
                 mee
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 of
                 our
                 side
                 :
                 this
                 language
                 did
                 occasion
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 more
                 setled
                 confirmation
                 to
                 returne
                 vnto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 because
                 shee
                 had
                 neuer
                 seene
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 she
                 know
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 .
                 Being
                 vpon
                 his
                 knees
                 before
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 asked
                 whether
                 he
                 did
                 abiure
                 and
                 renounce
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 hee
                 should
                 liue
                 the
                 Heresies
                 of
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Caluin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuel
                 cryed
                 ,
                 O
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 father
                 continued
                 on
                 to
                 aske
                 him
                 whether
                 hee
                 beleeued
                 the
                 Catholick
                 ,
                 Apostolick
                 ,
                 and
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuel
                 cried
                 ,
                 
                   Doe
                   not
                   say
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 fretting
                 and
                 fuming
                 at
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 hee
                 violently
                 would
                 pluck
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 haire
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 man
                 was
                 making
                 his
                 recantation
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 profession
                 
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 Monsieur
                 Merindol
                 a
                 Physitian
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 Professor
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ioy
                 hee
                 tooke
                 of
                 the
                 gaining
                 in
                 this
                 new
                 conuert
                 ,
                 prayed
                 vnto
                 God
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 his
                 grace
                 to
                 liue
                 and
                 dye
                 in
                 this
                 faith
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Diuell
                 rose
                 vp
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 furie
                 and
                 cried
                 ,
                 Merindol
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 come
                 at
                 thee
                 I
                 will
                 mischiefe
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 running
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 held
                 in
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 some
                 tenne
                 in
                 number
                 .
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 if
                 Belzebub
                 were
                 heere
                 hee
                 would
                 crie
                 and
                 bee
                 more
                 outragiouslie
                 furious
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 Being
                 asked
                 where
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 gone
                 foorth
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 chase
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcisme
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 that
                 is
                 possessed
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 pricke
                 his
                 name
                 with
                 a
                 pinne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 contempt
                 to
                 tread
                 it
                 vnder
                 her
                 foote
                 :
                 which
                 disgrace
                 Belzebub
                 could
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 endure
                 .
                 Belias
                 also
                 is
                 issued
                 foorth
                 ,
                 fearing
                 lest
                 hee
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 serued
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 name
                 was
                 knowne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   19.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   being
                   Tuesday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AT
                 these
                 Exorcismes
                 the
                 Diuell
                 brought
                 vp
                 a
                 new
                 fashion
                 of
                 torments
                 ,
                 making
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 leape
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 vpon
                 her
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 kneeling
                 he
                 caused
                 her
                 to
                 giue
                 great
                 iumpes
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 broke
                 the
                 stoole
                 which
                 was
                 vnder
                 her
                 knees
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 had
                 laid
                 two
                 cloakes
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 His
                 meaning
                 was
                 to
                 haue
                 broken
                 her
                 legges
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 afterwards
                 declared
                 :
                 for
                 Lucifer
                 did
                 euer
                 feede
                 them
                 with
                 new
                 experiments
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   20.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   being
                   Wednesday
                   .
                
              
               
                 BElzebub
                 being
                 asked
                 and
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 whether
                 Magdalene
                 were
                 truly
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 some
                 made
                 a
                 doubt
                 thereof
                 )
                 hee
                 answered
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Verrine
                 and
                 he
                 did
                 iumpe
                 and
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 You
                 
                 may
                 easily
                 beleeue
                 it
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 since
                 by
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 I
                 haue
                 taken
                 away
                 those
                 markes
                 that
                 were
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 infallible
                 argument
                 of
                 her
                 conuersion
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 whether
                 the
                 Magician
                 were
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 :
                 Not
                 very
                 soundly
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 adiured
                 to
                 tell
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 surrender
                 vp
                 the
                 scheduls
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 Yesterday
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 humilitie
                 and
                 obedience
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 had
                 performed
                 ,
                 Fortitudo
                 did
                 aduertise
                 me
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Magician
                 were
                 conuerted
                 hee
                 should
                 surrender
                 them
                 himselfe
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 Belzebub
                 should
                 bee
                 constrained
                 to
                 present
                 them
                 openly
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 both
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 Ciuill
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 Charmes
                 and
                 poss●ssions
                 should
                 haue
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 Then
                 they
                 applied
                 a
                 Relique
                 vnto
                 the
                 backe
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 hee
                 cried
                 ;
                 Take
                 her
                 away
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 is
                 an
                 enemie
                 vnto
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 .
                 Being
                 adiured
                 to
                 explaine
                 the
                 meaning
                 here
                 of
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 .
                 The
                 Synagogue
                 hath
                 three
                 great
                 enemies
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 repentance
                 ,
                 Catherine
                 of
                 Sienna
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 charitie
                 towards
                 her
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 Catherine
                 of
                 Boulongne
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 puritie
                 and
                 great
                 humilitie
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Reliques
                 doe
                 belong
                 vnto
                 this
                 last
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   21.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   being
                   Thursday
                   .
                
              
               
                 VPon
                 this
                 day
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 seuen
                 sundrie
                 times
                 tormented
                 very
                 cruelly
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Chapell
                 and
                 in
                 her
                 chamber
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 supper
                 time
                 she
                 had
                 some
                 rest
                 .
                 But
                 presently
                 after
                 supper
                 Leuiathan
                 came
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 busied
                 at
                 the
                 prison
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Mistresse
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 haue
                 not
                 been
                 made
                 much
                 of
                 all
                 supper
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 bestow
                 the
                 ●●ck
                 vpon
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 incontinently
                 foure
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 whō
                 she
                 visibly
                 saw
                 ,
                 did
                 giue
                 her
                 the
                 racke
                 for
                 the
                 ●pace
                 of
                 three
                 quarters
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 ,
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 cruell
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 three
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 kept
                 her
                 from
                 falling
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 bath
                 with
                 sweating
                 and
                 labouring
                 about
                 her
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 endure
                 the
                 toyle
                 thereof
                 no
                 longer
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 most
                 disquieted
                 her
                 (
                 as
                 she
                 afterward
                 told
                 vs
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 n
                 vehement
                 temptations
                 wherewith
                 they
                 did
                 inwardly
                 assault
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 alwaies
                 happened
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 corporally
                 tormented
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 vncessantly
                 assaulted
                 either
                 within
                 or
                 without
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   22.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   being
                   Friday
                   .
                
              
               
                 AFter
                 dinner
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 assembly
                 held
                 to
                 proceed
                 legally
                 against
                 Belzebub
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 commaund
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 to
                 auoid
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 giue
                 in
                 the
                 reasons
                 o●
                 their
                 refusals
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 this
                 decree
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 came
                 foorth
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 fled
                 away
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 oftentimes
                 formerly
                 done
                 at
                 these
                 assemblies
                 )
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 answere
                 but
                 hid
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 seldome
                 caused
                 those
                 accustomed
                 motions
                 in
                 her
                 braine
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 absented
                 himselfe
                 from
                 thence
                 altogether
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 she
                 made
                 signes
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 presently
                 thereupon
                 depart
                 from
                 her
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 assemblie
                 was
                 Monsieur
                 
                   Ioseph
                   Pelicot
                
                 ,
                 Prouost
                 of
                 the
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 of
                 S.
                 Sauiour
                 at
                 Aix
                 ,
                 Vicar
                 generall
                 in
                 the
                 Archbishoprick
                 of
                 Aix
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 businesse
                 Vicar
                 surrogate
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Marseille
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 prisoner
                 was
                 a
                 Priest
                 belonging
                 vnto
                 that
                 Sea.
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 as
                 Inquisitor
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 father
                 Laurence
                 Prouincial
                 of
                 the
                 Capuchins
                 ,
                 father
                 Celsus
                 Gardian
                 of
                 the
                 Couent
                 of
                 the
                 Capuchins
                 at
                 Aix
                 with
                 his
                 companion
                 ;
                 father
                 
                   Iohn
                   la
                   Tour
                
                 ,
                 Corrector
                 of
                 Minime
                 Friers
                 at
                 Aix
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 imploied
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 prisoners
                 confession
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 labour
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 possibly
                 he
                 could
                 his
                 conuersion
                 ;
                 father
                 
                   Iohn
                   Francis
                
                 a
                 Minime
                 Frier
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 exorcise
                 in
                 this
                 assemblie
                 ;
                 father
                 Romillon
                 ,
                 Superiour
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Billet
                
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 Confessor
                 and
                 Exorcist
                 of
                 this
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 ;
                 Master
                 Maifredy
                 ,
                 Almner
                 to
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Aix
                 ;
                 Master
                 
                   Lewes
                   Frank
                
                 ,
                 Sexton
                 of
                 S.
                 Sauiour
                 ;
                 father
                 
                   Francis
                   Domptius
                
                 ,
                 Doctor
                 in
                 Diuinitie
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 preaching
                 Friers
                 ,
                 with
                 father
                 
                   Anthony
                   Boilletot
                
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 .
                 Louyse
                 being
                 brought
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 Verrine
                 in
                 the
                 Exorcisme
                 was
                 asked
                 where
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 ;
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 stood
                 close
                 to
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 his
                 right
                 eare
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 there
                 present
                 .
                 Father
                 
                   Iohn
                   Francis
                
                 being
                 exorcising
                 ,
                 commanded
                 Verrine
                 to
                 declare
                 by
                 externall
                 and
                 visible
                 gestures
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Seraphins
                 adoration
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 answered
                 ;
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 shew
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 bodies
                 ?
                 Being
                 againe
                 commanded
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 hee
                 forcibly
                 stretched
                 foorth
                 both
                 his
                 armes
                 ,
                 and
                 moued
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 birds
                 vse
                 to
                 wag
                 their
                 wings
                 when
                 they
                 flie
                 ,
                 making
                 expression
                 by
                 sundrie
                 gestures
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 and
                 inward
                 affection
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 did
                 mightily
                 long
                 for
                 something
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 action
                 he
                 bore
                 himselfe
                 strait
                 and
                 stedie
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 commanded
                 to
                 reueale
                 the
                 adoration
                 vsed
                 by
                 Cherubins
                 ,
                 he
                 stretched
                 out
                 his
                 armes
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 vehemencie
                 .
                 Being
                 commanded
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 adoration
                 vsed
                 by
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 hee
                 cast
                 himselfe
                 with
                 incredible
                 swiftnes
                 flat
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 stretched
                 out
                 his
                 armes
                 as
                 wide
                 as
                 possibly
                 he
                 could
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   23.
                   of
                   Aprill
                   being
                   Saturday
                   .
                
              
               
                 VPon
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Masses
                 which
                 were
                 celebrated
                 thorow
                 the
                 whole
                 citie
                 of
                 Aix
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 were
                 ended
                 :
                 for
                 Monsieur
                 Pelicot
                 ,
                 Prouost
                 and
                 Vicar
                 generall
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 had
                 commanded
                 thorow
                 all
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Priories
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 places
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 citie
                 of
                 Aix
                 ,
                 that
                 vpon
                 the
                 Thursday
                 all
                 the
                 Priests
                 should
                 sing
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                 vpon
                 the
                 Friday
                 halfe
                 the
                 Priests
                 should
                 sing
                 the
                 Conuersion
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 halfe
                 the
                 Conuersion
                 of
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 :
                 vpon
                 the
                 Saturday
                 all
                 should
                 sing
                 the
                 Hymne
                 of
                 our
                 Ladie
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 efficacie
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 ,
                 
                   Lewes
                   Gaufridy
                
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 better
                 case
                 touching
                 his
                 conuersion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Monday
                 following
                 being
                 the
                 25.
                 of
                 Aprill
                 ,
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 departed
                 from
                 Aix
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 hauing
                 receiued
                 directions
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 reuerend
                 the
                 Generall
                 of
                 his
                 Order
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 publike
                 Synod
                 held
                 at
                 Paris
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 then
                 next
                 ensuing
                 .
                 Whither
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 hee
                 receiued
                 aduertisement
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 prisoner
                 was
                 burned
                 at
                 Aix
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 Aprill
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Arrest
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 pronounced
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 tenour
                 whereof
                 heere
                 ensueth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               ARREST
               OF
               THE
               COVRT
               OF
               PARLIAment
               of
               Prouence
               ,
               giuing
               sentence
               of
               death
               against
               Master
               
                 Lewes
                 Gaufridy
              
               .
            
             
               IT
               hath
               pleased
               the
               Court
               to
               examine
               and
               search
               into
               the
               criminall
               processe
               and
               other
               proceedings
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               said
               Court
               ,
               at
               the
               instance
               and
               procurement
               of
               the
               Kings
               Attorney
               Generall
               Complainant
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               &
               crime
               of
               Rape
               ,
               Seducement
               ,
               Blasphemie
               ,
               Magick
               ,
               Witchcraft
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               abominations
               ,
               against
               Master
               
                 Lewe●
                 Gaufridy
              
               ,
               originally
               descended
               from
               
                 Beau
                 vezer
                 lez
                 Colmats
              
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               and
               beneficed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Acoules
               in
               the
               Citie
               of
               Marseille
               ,
               defendant
               and
               prisoner
               in
               the
               prison
               that
               belongeth
               vnto
               the
               Palace
               .
            
             
               The
               verball
               processe
               of
               the
               proofes
               and
               arguments
               is
               ,
               that
               Magdalene
               of
               Demandoulz
               ,
               otherwise
               of
               Pallud
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Sisters
               of
               the
               Companie
               of
               S
               Vrsula
               ,
               was
               possessed
               ,
               and
               held
               to
               be
               really
               possessed
               by
               wicked
               spirits
               ,
               that
               were
               knowne
               and
               obserued
               to
               haue
               remained
               within
               her
               at
               S.
               Baume
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               of
               Ianuary
               last
               past
               till
               the
               fifth
               of
               February
               ,
               by
               Frier
               
                 Sebastian
                 Michaelis
              
               Doctor
               of
               Diuinitie
               ,
               Vicar
               generall
               of
               the
               reformed
               Congregation
               of
               preaching
               Friers
               ,
               and
               Prior
               of
               the
               Couent
               Royal
               at
               S
               Maximin
               :
               which
               attestation
               was
               formallie
               ,
               and
               dulie
               confirmed
               by
               diuers
               other
               Fathers
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               20.
               of
               the
               said
               moneth
               .
            
             
               The
               decree
               of
               the
               Court
               containing
               the
               granting
               out
               of
               a
               Commission
               to
               Master
               
                 Anthony
                 Seguiran
              
               Counsellor
               
               in
               the
               said
               Court
               ,
               to
               take
               informations
               which
               might
               concerne
               the
               fact
               of
               the
               said
               Accusation
               ,
               and
               to
               attach
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               and
               commit
               him
               to
               the
               prison
               of
               the
               Palace
               :
               vpon
               the
               19.
               of
               the
               said
               moneth
               .
            
             
               The
               Informations
               and
               Inq●isitions
               taken
               by
               the
               said
               Commissarie
               ,
               and
               the
               verball
               Processe
               of
               the
               apprehension
               and
               commitment
               of
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               .
            
             
               Another
               decree
               of
               the
               said
               Court
               ,
               which
               containeth
               a
               Commission
               granted
               foorth
               vnto
               Master
               
                 Anthonie
                 Thoron
              
               a
               Counsellor
               likewise
               in
               the
               said
               Court
               ,
               to
               heare
               the
               said
               Magdalene
               of
               Pallud
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               particular
               information
               of
               the
               proofes
               and
               principall
               allegations
               giuen
               in
               by
               the
               Atturney
               generall
               ;
               and
               himselfe
               ,
               together
               with
               Monsieur
               Garandeau
               Vicar
               vnto
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Aix
               ,
               to
               indite
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               :
               vpon
               the
               28.
               of
               the
               said
               moneth
               .
            
             
               The
               hearing
               ,
               deposition
               ,
               and
               confessions
               of
               the
               said
               Magdalene
               touching
               the
               said
               rape
               ,
               seducement
               ,
               and
               subornation
               of
               her
               to
               practise
               those
               impieties
               which
               belong
               to
               Magicke
               :
               as
               also
               touching
               the
               contract
               and
               promises
               made
               vnto
               the
               wicked
               Spirits
               ,
               besides
               many
               other
               abominations
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               verball
               Inditement
               of
               the
               21
               of
               the
               said
               moneth
               .
            
             
               Another
               Libell
               of
               Informations
               taken
               by
               the
               said
               Commissarie
               the
               23.
               of
               the
               said
               moneth
               .
            
             
               The
               attestation
               of
               Master
               
                 Anthonie
                 Merindol
              
               Doctor
               of
               Physicke
               and
               the
               Kings
               Professor
               in
               the
               Vniuersitie
               of
               the
               citie
               of
               Aix
               ,
               touching
               the
               strange
               and
               extraordinarie
               gestures
               and
               passages
               that
               happened
               vnto
               the
               person
               of
               the
               said
               Magdalene
               of
               Pallud
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               that
               he
               had
               her
               in
               cure
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               manifestation
               of
               her
               possession
               :
               vpon
               the
               24.
               of
               the
               said
               moneth
               .
            
             
               The
               report
               made
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               said
               Commissaries
               ,
               and
               giuen
               into
               the
               Court
               b●
               Maste●
               
                 Iames
                 Fonteine
                 ,
                 Lewes
                 Grassy
              
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Merindol
               Doctors
               and
               pro●esso●s
               of
               P●ysicke
               ,
               and
               
                 Peter
                 Bontemps
              
               
               Surgeon
               and
               profest
               Anatomist
               in
               the
               said
               Vniuersitie
               ,
               touching
               the
               qualitie
               and
               nature
               of
               those
               extraordinary
               motions
               ,
               which
               at
               set
               times
               and
               pauses
               did
               affect
               the
               head
               and
               braine
               of
               the
               said
               Magdalene
               of
               Pallud
               ,
               and
               what
               might
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               them
               :
               as
               also
               touching
               the
               nature
               ,
               causes
               ,
               and
               reasons
               of
               those
               markes
               in
               her
               bodie
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               place
               deuoid
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               feeling
               where
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               which
               were
               also
               shewed
               by
               her
               :
               as
               also
               touching
               her
               virginitie
               and
               her
               being
               defloured
               :
               vpon
               the
               26.
               and
               27.
               of
               the
               said
               moueth
               ,
               and
               the
               5.
               of
               March
               last
               past
               .
               The
               Interrogatories
               and
               Answers
               of
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               vpon
               the
               26.
               of
               February
               ,
               and
               the
               4.
               of
               March
               last
               .
            
             
               Another
               decree
               of
               the
               said
               Court
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Master
               
                 Anthony
                 Thoron
              
               ,
               who
               was
               formerly
               deputed
               to
               be
               Commissarie
               ,
               should
               take
               the
               full
               view
               and
               information
               of
               the
               said
               Inditement
               :
               vpon
               the
               4.
               of
               March.
               
            
             
               The
               verball
               Processe
               of
               the
               confronting
               and
               personall
               contestation
               betweene
               the
               said
               Magdalene
               of
               Pallud
               ,
               and
               Gaufridy
               aboue
               named
               :
               vpon
               the
               5.
               of
               the
               said
               moneth
               .
            
             
               The
               report
               of
               the
               markes
               found
               vpon
               the
               body
               of
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               :
               following
               the
               instructions
               and
               directions
               of
               the
               said
               Magdalene
               ,
               vpon
               the
               8
               of
               the
               said
               moneth
               of
               March.
               
            
             
               The
               publication
               of
               the
               said
               report
               ,
               with
               the
               confronting
               of
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               said
               Physitians
               and
               Surgeons
               ,
               deputed
               and
               commanded
               thereunto
               by
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               .
            
             
               There
               re-examination
               and
               confronting
               of
               other
               witnesses
               ,
               vpon
               the
               8.
               of
               March.
               
            
             
               Another
               Libell
               of
               Informations
               taken
               in
               the
               citie
               of
               Marseille
               :
               vpon
               the
               fifth
               ,
               sixth
               ,
               and
               seuenth
               of
               Aprill
               last
               past
               .
            
             
               The
               hearing
               of
               Mistris
               
                 Victoire
                 de
                 Courbier
              
               ,
               said
               and
               pretended
               to
               haue
               been
               bewitched
               by
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               crasinesse
               and
               indisposition
               of
               her
               
               vnderstanding
               ,
               as
               also
               because
               of
               her
               disordinate
               and
               scandalous
               affection
               to
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               :
               vpon
               the
               sixth
               of
               Aprill
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Interrogatories
               made
               vnto
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               touching
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               said
               Information
               ,
               which
               contained
               his
               confession
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               bewitched
               the
               said
               Victoire
               by
               breathing
               vpon
               her
               :
               the
               twelfth
               and
               sixteenth
               of
               the
               said
               moneth
               of
               Aprill
               .
            
             
               The
               verball
               Processe
               of
               the
               voluntarie
               confessions
               made
               by
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               ,
               touching
               other
               facts
               and
               crimes
               laid
               vnto
               his
               charge
               ,
               the
               14.
               and
               15.
               of
               the
               said
               moneth
               .
            
             
               The
               retractations
               of
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               ,
               the
               fifteenth
               day
               of
               Aprill
               aforesaid
               ,
               in
               the
               afternoone
               .
            
             
               The
               letters
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Marseille
               to
               Master
               
                 Ioseph
                 Pellicot
              
               ,
               Prouost
               of
               the
               Metropolitane
               Church
               of
               the
               citie
               of
               Aix
               ,
               and
               also
               Vicar
               vnto
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Aix
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               authoritie
               and
               place
               ,
               he
               should
               proceed
               iudicially
               against
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               ,
               belonging
               vnto
               his
               Diocesse
               ,
               in
               such
               ample
               and
               full
               manner
               as
               the
               Bishop
               himselfe
               might
               doe
               if
               hee
               were
               there
               present
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               :
               vpon
               the
               17.
               of
               the
               said
               moneth
               .
            
             
               The
               deputation
               of
               a
               Proctor
               made
               by
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               before
               the
               said
               Prouost
               ,
               who
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               foresaid
               letter
               was
               his
               Ordinary
               ,
               that
               so
               prosecution
               might
               bee
               made
               for
               the
               restitution
               of
               those
               Schedules
               ,
               which
               are
               aboue
               mentioned
               ,
               in
               the
               informations
               there
               contained
               .
            
             
               The
               order
               of
               the
               said
               Counsellor
               and
               Commissarie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               said
               Master
               Pellicot
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               place
               of
               being
               Vicar
               to
               the
               said
               Bishop
               of
               Marseille
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               being
               Vicar
               vnto
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Aix
               :
               that
               the
               said
               Magdalene
               of
               Pallud
               should
               be
               re-examined
               concerning
               her
               allegations
               and
               depositions
               ,
               and
               should
               bee
               againe
               confronted
               with
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               .
            
             
             
               Diuers
               other
               new
               confessions
               made
               and
               respectiuely
               repeated
               by
               him
               the
               22.
               and
               23.
               of
               Aprill
               ,
               conformable
               vnto
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               Another
               report
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Doctors
               of
               Physicke
               and
               Surgeons
               touching
               the
               abolishment
               and
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               markes
               of
               the
               said
               Magdalene
               of
               Pallud
               ;
               with
               the
               re-establishment
               and
               confirmation
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               them
               ,
               laid
               open
               in
               the
               former
               report
               of
               the
               23.
               of
               March.
               The
               verball
               processe
               of
               the
               interruptions
               and
               extraordinarie
               accidents
               which
               happened
               vnto
               the
               said
               Magdalene
               during
               the
               time
               of
               her
               confession
               :
               the
               tortures
               and
               torments
               which
               she
               suffered
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               which
               proceeded
               from
               her
               :
               Besides
               the
               matters
               contained
               in
               the
               Interrogatories
               and
               answeres
               ,
               the
               proofe
               and
               witnesse
               of
               the
               abol●shment
               of
               the
               markes
               ,
               the
               re-establishment
               and
               confirmation
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               on
               Easter
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               Feasts
               following
               ,
               during
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               blessed
               Masse
               .
               The
               iudgement
               of
               these
               obiects
               ,
               and
               the
               conclusions
               of
               the
               Kings
               Atturney
               generall
               thereupon
               :
               the
               day
               of
               hearing
               of
               the
               said
               Gaufridy
               in
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               the
               report
               of
               the
               Commissarie
               deputed
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               it
               was
               published
               :
               That
               the
               Court
               hath
               and
               doth
               declare
               the
               said
               
                 Lewes
                 Gaufridy
              
               attainted
               ,
               guiltie
               ,
               and
               conuicted
               of
               the
               cases
               and
               crimes
               aforesaid
               ,
               where
               with-all
               he
               hath
               been
               burthened
               :
               and
               to
               make
               some
               amends
               and
               reparation
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               said
               Court
               hath
               and
               doth
               condemne
               him
               to
               be
               deliuered
               vp
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Executioner
               for
               matters
               capitall
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               led
               thorow
               ,
               all
               the
               vsuall
               streetes
               and
               quarters
               of
               the
               citie
               of
               Aix
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               great
               gate
               of
               the
               Metropolitane
               Church
               of
               S.
               Sauiour
               to
               performe
               this
               penance
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               goe
               thither
               bare-headed
               ,
               and
               bare-footed
               ,
               with
               a
               linke
               burning
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               rope
               about
               his
               necke
               ,
               and
               vpon
               his
               knees
               to
               aske
               forgiuenes
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               Iustice.
               Which
               being
               performed
               he
               is
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Preaching
               
               in
               the
               said
               towne
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               be
               burnt
               aliue
               in
               a
               pile
               of
               wood
               ,
               (
               which
               shall
               be
               prepared
               for
               that
               purpose
               )
               vntill
               his
               bodie
               and
               bones
               be
               consumed
               and
               turned
               to
               ashes
               ,
               which
               are
               also
               afterward
               to
               be
               scattered
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               winde
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               goods
               and
               euery
               parcell
               thereof
               to
               be
               seazed
               vpon
               and
               confiscated
               to
               the
               King.
               And
               before
               he
               be
               executed
               ,
               hee
               shall
               be
               tortured
               and
               put
               vpon
               the
               racke
               both
               after
               the
               ordinarie
               and
               extraordinarie
               manner
               ,
               to
               force
               from
               his
               mouth
               the
               true
               detection
               of
               his
               complices
               .
            
             
               Neuerthelesse
               ,
               before
               he
               haue
               the
               said
               execution
               of
               death
               performed
               vpon
               him
               ,
               hee
               shall
               be
               giuen
               vp
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Marseille
               ,
               his
               Diocesan
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               any
               other
               Prelate
               of
               qualitie
               besitting
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               be
               degraded
               from
               his
               Orders
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               accustomed
               manner
               in
               such
               cases
               prouided
               .
            
             
               
                 Giuen
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Prouence
                 residing
                 at
                 Aix
                 ,
                 and
                 published
                 at
                 the
                 barre
                 of
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Gaufridy
                 in
                 the
                 Palace-prison
                 :
              
               who
               at
               the
               same
               time
               was
               put
               to
               the
               racke
               both
               after
               the
               vsuall
               ,
               and
               extraordinarie
               manner
               ,
               the
               Commissaries
               that
               were
               deputed
               vnto
               the
               same
               being
               there
               present
               .
               And
               about
               fiue
               of
               the
               clocke
               in
               the
               afternoone
               he
               was
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               being
               first
               degraded
               by
               the
               L.
               Bishop
               of
               Marseille
               his
               Diocesan
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               preaching
               Friers
               at
               Aix
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               said
               Commissaries
               ,
               following
               the
               forme
               and
               tenour
               of
               this
               present
               Arrest
               ,
               
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 Aprill
                 .
                 1611.
                 
              
               
                 Signed
                 MALIVERNY
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               IN
               the
               moneth
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               father
               Michaelis
               was
               aduertised
               by
               letters
               from
               father
               Romillon
               ,
               and
               father
               
                 Francis
                 Billet
              
               ,
               who
               had
               beene
               both
               Exorcists
               vnto
               Magdalen
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               the
               Gardian
               of
               the
               couent
               of
               Capuchin
               fathers
               at
               Aix
               ,
               and
               of
               another
               of
               the
               Capuchins
               ;
               wherein
               they
               declared
               diuerse
               admirable
               occurrences
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               permission
               of
               God
               did
               befall
               Louyse
               and
               Magdalene
               ,
               since
               his
               departure
               from
               them
               .
               And
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               same
               day
               vpon
               which
               the
               Magician
               was
               burnt
               ,
               sister
               
                 Margaret
                 Burle
              
               ,
               a
               very
               honest
               woman
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               company
               of
               S.
               Vrsula
               was
               deliuered
               from
               three
               Diuels
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               charmes
               which
               she
               had
               in
               her
               body
               .
               After
               certaine
               dayes
               ,
               there
               was
               another
               woman
               ,
               and
               after
               her
               there
               was
               also
               another
               freed
               from
               the
               like
               slauery
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               formerly
               possessed
               by
               the
               force
               of
               charmes
               and
               witch-craft
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               that
               two
               Diuels
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Gresil
               and
               Sonneillon
               had
               quite
               left
               the
               body
               of
               Louyse
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               remained
               none
               behind
               but
               Verrine
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               of
               the
               History
               was
               not
               yet
               come
               .
               Also
               ,
               that
               Magdalene
               had
               beene
               for
               many
               dayes
               together
               depriued
               of
               her
               sight
               and
               hearing
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               eate
               :
               neuerthelesse
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               good
               hap
               which
               againe
               befell
               vnto
               her
               on
               that
               a
               blessed
               feast
               of
               Whitsuntide
               ,
               shee
               hath
               recouered
               all
               againe
               ,
               and
               is
               moreouer
               deliuered
               of
               the
               Diuell
               Asmodeus
               and
               two
               other
               Diuels
               ,
               and
               that
               afterward
               she
               was
               no
               more
               troubled
               with
               those
               Incubi
               that
               were
               wont
               to
               haunt
               her
               :
               that
               Belzebub
               did
               still
               possesse
               her
               ,
               and
               had
               strangely
               forced
               her
               tongue
               downe
               into
               her
               throat
               ,
               tormenting
               her
               more
               and
               more
               with
               his
               accustomed
               ra●kings
               and
               tortures
               :
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               letters
               which
               were
               written
               ,
               shee
               was
               now
               deliuered
               from
               all
               her
               torments
               ,
               and
               that
               shee
               held
               Belzebub
               bound
               and
               chained
               vp
               in
               her
               body
               by
               the
               permission
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               he
               would
               intreate
               her
               to
               giue
               him
               licence
               to
               goe
               forth
               of
               her
               body
               but
               for
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               houre
               onely
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               set
               some
               stay
               touching
               his
               Sabbaths
               and
               meetings
               ,
               
               she
               would
               by
               no
               meanes
               allow
               him
               so
               to
               doe
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               further
               aduertised
               in
               these
               letters
               ,
               that
               Magdalene
               had
               a
               vision
               of
               the
               state
               of
               
                 Lewes
                 Gaufridy
              
               ,
               how
               he
               was
               continually
               tormented
               in
               hell
               ,
               with
               more
               extremitie
               then
               euer
               was
               Indas
               .
               And
               that
               this
               vision
               was
               the
               cause
               that
               shee
               became
               an
               vnfeined
               penitentiary
               :
               for
               shee
               would
               goe
               along
               to
               the
               wood
               with
               the
               poore
               women
               of
               Carpentras
               (
               whether
               she
               was
               fled
               )
               bare-footed
               ,
               and
               would
               gather
               bundels
               of
               sticks
               ,
               and
               would
               sell
               them
               in
               the
               market
               place
               ,
               and
               would
               giue
               the
               money
               that
               did
               arise
               from
               hence
               vnto
               the
               poore
               ,
               besides
               that
               which
               shee
               daily
               sent
               to
               bee
               giuen
               at
               the
               porch
               of
               the
               great
               Church
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               that
               shee
               made
               great
               reckoning
               of
               any
               act
               of
               humility
               and
               patience
               ,
               and
               wa●
               afflicted
               and
               disfauoured
               by
               those
               that
               were
               neerest
               of
               her
               blood
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               shee
               thus
               debased
               her selfe
               .
            
             
               They
               farther
               aduertised
               ,
               that
               Verrine
               began
               already
               to
               be
               wray
               the
               cōplices
               and
               asfoclats
               in
               Magick
               by
               their
               names
               and
               sur-names
               :
               and
               amongst
               others
               a
               woman
               called
               Honoria
               that
               was
               blind
               of
               both
               her
               eies
               ,
               who
               being
               apprehended
               had
               the
               markes
               found
               vpon
               her
               ,
               and
               was
               conuicted
               of
               witch-craft
               and
               so
               burnt
               ,
               although
               she
               died
               with
               great
               contrition
               and
               sense
               of
               her
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               pray
               vnto
               God
               ,
               that
               all
               may
               redound
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               vtter
               ruine
               and
               desolation
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Satan
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 CONCLVSION
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 end
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 this
                 History
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 discouery
                 of
                 a
                 Magician
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 execution
                 which
                 followed
                 there-upon
                 )
                 doth
                 cleerly
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 vndoubtable
                 truth
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 more
                 secret
                 and
                 incogitable
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Gaufridy
                 was
                 a
                 Magician
                 :
                 but
                 
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 hee
                 stood
                 fauoured
                 and
                 well
                 esteemed
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 gentle-men
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 quality
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuel
                 infusing
                 into
                 him
                 an
                 insinuating
                 and
                 well
                 fashioned
                 deportment
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 winning
                 a
                 manner
                 of
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 wel-be-loued
                 and
                 well
                 entertained
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 such
                 hypocrites
                 to
                 lurke
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 vndiscouered
                 and
                 vnpunished
                 ,
                 as
                 wretched
                 Iudas
                 gaue
                 the
                 first
                 proofe
                 thereof
                 ;
                 be
                 it
                 spoken
                 without
                 offence
                 and
                 preiudice
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 God
                 be
                 blessed
                 and
                 praised
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 miracles
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 pleased
                 in
                 his
                 good
                 time
                 to
                 worke
                 amongst
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 further
                 instruction
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 is
                 submitted
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               APPROBATION
               .
            
             
               WE
               the
               vnder-written
               Doctors
               in
               the
               sacred
               facultie
               of
               Diuinity
               at
               Paris
               ,
               doe
               certifie
               that
               we
               haue
               fully
               and
               diligently
               suruayed
               and
               read
               this
               present
               treatise
               ,
               intituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 admi●able
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 possession
                 and
                 conuersion
                 of
                 a
                 penitent
                 woman
                 ,
                 seduced
                 by
                 a
                 Magician
                 .
              
               The
               collections
               whereof
               were
               gathered
               by
               the
               reuerend
               father
               Michaelis
               Doctor
               ,
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               Inquisitour
               of
               the
               Catholicke
               ,
               Apostolicke
               and
               Romane
               faith
               ,
               established
               by
               our
               holy
               father
               the
               Pope
               .
               In
               which
               treatise
               and
               collections
               wee
               finde
               nothing
               which
               is
               not
               orthodox
               ,
               and
               conformable
               vnto
               the
               decrees
               and
               orders
               of
               our
               holy
               mother
               the
               Church
               .
               Yea
               ,
               wee
               haue
               therein
               obserued
               many
               notable
               things
               ,
               that
               may
               tend
               to
               the
               great
               comfort
               and
               edification
               of
               all
               faithfull
               Christians
               ,
               as
               well
               Temporall
               as
               Spirituall
               ,
               and
               may
               induce
               and
               spurre
               vs
               on
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               vertue
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 our
                 Studies
                 in
                 Paris
                 
                   this
                   present
                   Tewsday
                   the
                   10.
                   of
                   Iuly
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   grace
                   1612.
                   
                
              
               
                 G
                 Froger
                 .
                 Fr.
                 P.
                 Dum.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               DISCOVRSE
               OF
               SPIRITS
               ,
               CONTAINING
               WHATSOEVER
               is
               necessarie
               for
               the
               more
               full
               vnderstanding
               and
               resolution
               of
               the
               difficult
               Argument
               of
               Sorcerers
               .
            
             
               WRITTEN
               AND
               COMPOSED
               BY
               the
               reuerend
               Father
               Frier
               
                 Sebastian
                 Michaëlis
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               Diuinitie
               ,
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Preaching
               Friers
               ,
               and
               Prior
               of
               the
               Couent
               Royall
               of
               S.
               Maximin
               in
               Prouence
               .
            
             
               
                 BY
                 WISDOM
                 ·
                 PEACE
                 BY
                 PEACE
                 PLENTY
                 ·
              
               printer's or publisher's device
            
             
               AT
               LONDON
               ,
               Imprinted
               for
               
                 VVilliam
                 Aspley
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               FRiendly
               Reader
               ,
               I
               doe
               protest
               with
               Tertullian
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Argument
               of
               Sorcery
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               subiect
               of
               this
               discourse
               )
               I
               neuer
               was
               so
               farre
               transported
               with
               curiosity
               ,
               as
               to
               plunge
               my selfe
               into
               an
               ouer-diligent
               intelligence
               of
               the
               same
               :
               because
               it
               is
               a
               Science
               that
               serueth
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               disseason
               and
               perplex
               my
               spirit
               ,
               as
               being
               an
               enemy
               vnto
               my
               soule
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               vnderstanding
               thereof
               distastfull
               to
               mee
               .
               The
               consideration
               whereof
               is
               common
               to
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               leuell
               their
               actions
               to
               godly
               purposes
               ,
               whereof
               that
               holy
               and
               ancient
               Father
               doth
               draw
               a
               learned
               and
               generall
               deduction
               in
               these
               notable
               words
               .
               
               
                 Nos
                 spiritualia
                 nequitiae
                 ,
                 non
                 quidem
                 socia
                 Conscientia
                 ,
                 sed
                 inimica
                 scientia
                 nouimus
                 :
                 nec
                 invitatoria
                 operatione
                 ,
                 sed
                 expugnatoria
                 dominatione
                 tractamus
                 ,
                 multiformem
                 luem
                 mentis
                 humanae
                 ,
              
               
               
                 totius
                 erroris
                 artificem
                 ,
                 salutis
                 pariter
                 animaeque
                 vastatorem
                 .
              
               In
               which
               he
               hath
               spoken
               a
               certaine
               truth
               :
               for
               what
               other
               thing
               can
               a
               man
               gaine
               by
               this
               vnnecessary
               ,
               yet
               dangerous
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               a
               true
               plague
               of
               man-kind
               ,
               a
               palpable
               blindnesse
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               error
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               an
               ir-recouerable
               slide
               and
               downe-fall
               both
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               into
               the
               pit
               of
               Hell
               ?
               Notwithstanding
               the
               Theorick
               and
               contemplation
               of
               these
               things
               is
               not
               vnnecessary
               vnto
               vs
               that
               are
               Clergy-men
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               expresly
               commanded
               by
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               cast
               out
               and
               chase
               away
               all
               wicked
               and
               vncleane
               spirits
               by
               the
               powerfulnesse
               of
               his
               name
               :
               for
               his
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               be
               in
               direct
               opposition
               against
               Magicians
               ,
               who
               doe
               call
               vpon
               them
               and
               wooe
               them
               to
               appeare
               vnto
               them
               by
               their
               softest
               and
               sweetest
               supplications
               .
               But
               we
               (
               as
               is
               already
               said
               )
               
                 Non
                 inuitatoria
                 
                 operatione
                 ,
                 sed
                 expugnatoria
                 dominatione
                 ipsos
                 tractamus
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               admirable
               effects
               which
               doe
               continually
               flow
               from
               so
               high
               and
               weighty
               a
               charge
               ,
               may
               giue
               full
               answere
               and
               solution
               to
               the
               obiection
               of
               Payn●●s
               ,
               who
               were
               wont
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               réproch
               ,
               to
               aske
               the
               Primitiue
               Christians
               ,
               wherein
               their
               knowledge
               of
               wicked
               spirits
               did
               excell
               and
               surmount
               other
               mens
               .
               Vnto
               whom
               the
               same
               good
               father
               Tertullian
               answereth
               :
               
               that
               it
               was
               necessary
               that
               Christians
               should
               haue
               a
               greater
               knowledge
               of
               Diuels
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               experience
               did
               well
               witnesse
               )
               none
               but
               Christians
               had
               authority
               and
               power
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               with
               violence
               and
               in
               despite
               of
               them
               .
               For
               as
               a
               Lord
               ,
               or
               Master
               who
               is
               euer
               labouring
               to
               tame
               his
               slaue
               that
               is
               refractary
               and
               rebellious
               against
               him
               ,
               hath
               occasion
               to
               know
               his
               peruersues
               more
               thorowly
               then
               other
               men
               :
               euen
               so
               fareth
               it
               with
               Christians
               in
               respect
               of
               vncleane
               spirits
               .
               
                 Daemonia
                 itaque
                 affirmamus
                 esse
                 ,
                 inquit
                 ,
                 sane
                 quasinon
                 &
                 probemus
                 ,
                 qui
                 ea
                 soli
                 de
                 corpore
                 exigimus
                 .
              
               Hence
               wee
               may
               make
               this
               deduction
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               readier
               way
               to
               dissipate
               and
               ouerthrowe
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Satan
               ,
               this
               kinde
               of
               Science
               is
               necessarily
               required
               in
               Church-men
               :
               as
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Heresies
               is
               necessary
               vnto
               Catholick
               Doctors
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               the
               better
               confute
               them
               ,
               
               and
               those
               diseases
               that
               are
               pestilentiall
               must
               be
               vnderstood
               by
               Phisitians
               ,
               if
               they
               hope
               to
               expell
               them
               .
               I
               doe
               heere
               desire
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               subiect
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               there
               might
               bee
               a
               methode
               obserued
               in
               our
               manner
               of
               speaking
               ,
               as
               the
               Stoicks
               anciently
               did
               in
               their
               discourses
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               esteeming
               it
               as
               a
               great
               abuse
               to
               call
               things
               that
               in
               themselues
               were
               odious
               and
               filthy
               ,
               by
               honest
               names
               ,
               or
               things
               that
               were
               vertuous
               and
               honest
               ,
               by
               filthy
               names
               :
               but
               insteed
               thereof
               ,
               euery
               thing
               was
               to
               be
               expressed
               by
               words
               and
               appellations
               apt
               and
               proper
               to
               figure
               out
               the
               same
               .
               For
               vertuous
               actions
               were
               to
               bee
               expressed
               by
               termes
               that
               should
               breath
               and
               sound
               forth
               nothing
               but
               a
               decent
               and
               equall
               commendation
               ,
               but
               vicious
               and
               discommendable
               actions
               were
               to
               be
               set
               forth
               with
               such
               fit
               and
               conuenient
               epithetes
               ,
               as
               might
               breed
               an
               ●orrour
               and
               detestation
               of
               their
               
               filthinesse
               .
               Neither
               doe
               I
               desire
               this
               without
               iust
               cause
               ,
               since
               that
               the
               malice
               of
               our
               times
               hath
               mis-applied
               the
               names
               of
               things
               that
               are
               Sacred
               to
               that
               which
               is
               base
               and
               ridiculous
               :
               and
               contrariwise
               ,
               those
               things
               which
               are
               stayned
               with
               pollutions
               much
               vnworthy
               of
               Christians
               ,
               are
               many
               times
               graced
               with
               goodly
               and
               glorious
               appellations
               .
               Hence
               it
               ariseth
               ,
               that
               many
               haue
               so
               farre
               ouer-shot
               themselues
               ,
               that
               they
               hold
               those
               for
               barbarous
               and
               illiterate
               fellowes
               ,
               who
               in
               speaking
               of
               the
               Diuell
               doe
               vse
               the
               proper
               Greeke
               name
               ,
               Diabolus
               ,
               or
               the
               Hebrew
               name
               ,
               Satan
               ,
               or
               the
               word
               borrowed
               from
               the
               Latins
               ,
               Malignant
               ,
               which
               signifieth
               an
               aduersary
               ,
               a
               back-biter
               ,
               and
               one
               repleat
               with
               all
               maliciousnesse
               :
               names
               so
               proper
               and
               proportionable
               vnto
               their
               nature
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               doth
               sundry
               times
               vse
               the
               same
               :
               yet
               is
               the
               vse
               thereof
               so
               discontinued
               in
               these
               times
               that
               we
               finde
               no
               mention
               of
               them
               in
               any
               Bookes
               .
               Euery
               one
               doth
               contend
               to
               sound
               forth
               no
               other
               name
               then
               the
               goodly
               appellation
               of
               Daemon
               ,
               
               which
               signifieth
               one
               learned
               and
               wise
               :
               and
               indeed
               Plato
               and
               other
               great
               Philosophers
               and
               Poets
               haue
               vsed
               it
               as
               a
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               obserueth
               :
               whereas
               insteed
               thereof
               they
               might
               vse
               plenty
               of
               names
               very
               frequent
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               particularly
               recited
               by
               S.
               Ierome
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               the
               
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 Satan
                 ,
                 Beliall
              
               ,
               the
               Aspe
               ,
               the
               Basiliske
               ,
               the
               roaring
               Lyon
               ,
               the
               great
               Dragon
               ,
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               the
               Deceauer
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               make
               a
               singular
               expression
               of
               his
               bloody
               and
               malicious
               nature
               .
               I
               could
               also
               wish
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               French
               language
               ,
               men
               should
               haue
               the
               vse
               of
               those
               names
               that
               would
               best
               befit
               the
               ordure
               and
               infamy
               of
               the
               desperate
               condition
               of
               these
               blinde
               and
               more
               then
               beastly
               Sorcerers
               .
               For
               the
               tearme
               of
               Sorcerer
               signifieth
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               one
               that
               casteth
               lot
               ,
               being
               drawne
               from
               the
               Latine
               word
               Sors
               ,
               which
               is
               sometimes
               taken
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               
               and
               may
               safely
               and
               religiously
               bee
               vsed
               ,
               as
               these
               passages
               of
               the
               Scripture
               doe
               clearely
               shew
               vnto
               vs.
               
                 Mittens
                 super
                 vtrumque
                 hircum
                 sortem
                 .
                 Cuius
                 fo
                 rs
                 exierit
                 Domino
                 offeres
                 .
                 Iosua
                 forte
                 terram
                 diuidet
                 ,
                 forte
                 exiit
                 vt
                 incensum
                 
                 poneret
                 .
                 Cecidit
                 sors
                 super
                 Mathiam
                 .
              
               So
               that
               there
               may
               yet
               be
               vse
               of
               lots
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               affaires
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               most
               importance
               ,
               as
               S.
               Thomas
               after
               S.
               Augustine
               doth
               notably
               obserue
               .
               
               Heereupon
               it
               is
               that
               I
               desire
               the
               imposition
               of
               some
               tearme
               ,
               that
               should
               not
               thus
               gild-ouer
               this
               abominable
               art
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               that
               practise
               the
               same
               are
               the
               most
               filthy
               and
               brutish
               creatures
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               should
               their
               appellation
               bee
               so
               odious
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               import
               nothing
               but
               downe
               right
               villany
               ,
               and
               should
               strike
               an
               horrour
               and
               detestation
               of
               them
               ,
               into
               those
               that
               speake
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               heare
               them
               mentioned
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               opinion
               of
               Plato
               and
               the
               Stoicks
               ,
               
               when
               they
               would
               labour
               to
               prooue
               that
               the
               first
               institution
               of
               names
               ,
               did
               signifie
               according
               to
               the
               natures
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               their
               imposition
               by
               chance
               ,
               which
               they
               also
               euince
               by
               experience
               .
               For
               (
               said
               Plato
               )
               when
               I
               say
               Mee
               ,
               I
               draw
               in
               my
               voice
               towards
               my selfe
               ,
               but
               when
               I
               say
               ,
               Thee
               ,
               I
               retort
               and
               let
               it
               out
               against
               him
               vnto
               whom
               I
               speake
               .
               And
               these
               subtle
               touches
               of
               Philosophy
               are
               experienced
               to
               bee
               true
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               Greeke
               tongue
               ,
               in
               which
               Plato
               wrote
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               two
               other
               principall
               tongues
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               the
               Latine
               .
               
               If
               therefore
               these
               people
               had
               the
               stampe
               of
               these
               appeliations
               vpon
               them
               ,
               
                 Men
                 enthralled
                 vnto
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 the
                 slaues
                 of
                 Satan
              
               :
               or
               as
               S.
               Augustine
               calleth
               them
               ,
               
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 Diuels
              
               ,
               or
               by
               such
               like
               tearmes
               as
               may
               best
               sute
               with
               their
               natures
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               expressed
               vnto
               the
               world
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               naturally
               and
               more
               vnto
               the
               life
               ,
               then
               by
               misterming
               them
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Sorcerers
               ,
               which
               is
               deriued
               from
               the
               latine
               word
               Sortilegus
               :
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               men
               would
               haue
               the
               malice
               and
               villany
               of
               such
               kinde
               of
               people
               in
               more
               horrour
               .
               For
               if
               wee
               narrowly
               sift
               and
               looke
               into
               them
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               appearance
               or
               remnant
               of
               goodnesse
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               onely
               they
               are
               good
               in
               their
               naturall
               essence
               ,
               like
               vnto
               Diuels
               :
               and
               of
               a
               truth
               they
               are
               the
               most
               grosse
               and
               impure
               Idolaters
               that
               euer
               were
               or
               may
               bee
               found
               ,
               since
               that
               they
               worship
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               and
               know
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Diuell
               .
               Whereas
               when
               Idolaters
               did
               worship
               
               him
               ,
               they
               had
               euer
               an
               opinion
               that
               he
               was
               God.
               And
               therefore
               (
               saith
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
              
               )
               the
               ignorant
               people
               that
               are
               Idolaters
               ,
               
               doe
               not
               sinne
               so
               grieuously
               ,
               as
               doe
               your
               learned
               Philosophers
               :
               for
               the
               simple
               people
               doe
               not
               apprehend
               the
               spring
               and
               first
               originall
               of
               these
               Idolls
               ,
               but
               Philosophers
               doe
               well
               know
               the
               head
               from
               whence
               they
               flow
               ,
               which
               proceeded
               from
               vncleannesse
               and
               from
               the
               vices
               and
               inuentions
               of
               men
               :
               so
               that
               without
               comparison
               ,
               the
               Christians
               who
               are
               more
               particularly
               acquainted
               with
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               bee
               in
               a
               farre
               more
               damnable
               estate
               then
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               discourse
               touching
               their
               names
               ,
               I
               come
               now
               vnto
               the
               fact
               .
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               many
               haue
               formerly
               trauelled
               their
               spirits
               and
               pennes
               in
               this
               Argument
               of
               Sorcerers
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               might
               quit
               this
               labour
               ,
               and
               repute
               my selfe
               vnworthy
               to
               publish
               my
               gleanings
               after
               their
               baruest
               :
               yet
               may
               I
               iustly
               vse
               the
               excuse
               of
               
                 Lactantius
                 Firmianus
              
               ,
               who
               crauing
               pardon
               in
               that
               hee
               had
               vndertaken
               to
               write
               against
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               fauour
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               since
               that
               such
               great
               and
               learned
               personages
               ,
               as
               
                 Iustin
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Tertullian
              
               and
               Arnobius
               had
               formerly
               written
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               I
               haue
               done
               it
               (
               said
               hee
               )
               as
               it
               were
               vpon
               constraint
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               rellish
               and
               contentment
               vnto
               the
               variety
               of
               mens
               wills
               ,
               because
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               fit
               and
               accommodate
               our selues
               both
               to
               the
               learned
               and
               vnlearned
               ,
               for
               the
               aduancement
               of
               the
               common
               good
               .
               Some
               (
               said
               he
               )
               haue
               written
               against
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               meerly
               from
               the
               grounds
               and
               authority
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               giue
               no
               satisfaction
               vnto
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               doe
               repudiate
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               doe
               onely
               confirme
               the
               Christians
               and
               partly
               the
               Iewes
               .
               Others
               haue
               argued
               the
               case
               ,
               and
               grounded
               the
               iudgment
               of
               their
               conceptions
               vpon
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               wherein
               those
               doe
               finde
               a
               main
               and
               an
               extraordinary
               delinquency
               ,
               who
               doe
               sagely
               and
               soberly
               prefer
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               before
               all
               other
               humane
               reason
               whatsoeuer
               .
               But
               none
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               did
               euer
               mingle
               both
               together
               in
               any
               Authour
               ,
               which
               is
               it
               that
               now
               remaineth
               to
               be
               done
               .
               And
               thereupon
               Lactantius
               concludeth
               ,
               that
               if
               
               hee
               did
               make
               a
               hansome
               medlie
               or
               mingle
               of
               all
               these
               diuersities
               ,
               he
               hoped
               to
               giue
               contentment
               to
               euery
               body
               ,
               euen
               downe
               to
               the
               Atheist
               .
               All
               which
               I
               apply
               vnto
               my selfe
               for
               my
               lawfull
               excuse
               .
               For
               some
               haue
               intreated
               of
               Sorcerers
               onely
               by
               way
               of
               a
               bare
               collection
               of
               Histories
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               criminall
               proceedings
               against
               them
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               relation
               of
               their
               owne
               auerments
               and
               confessions
               .
               Others
               haue
               proceeded
               more
               scholastically
               ,
               and
               haue
               not
               departed
               or
               swarued
               from
               the
               Commentaries
               which
               are
               made
               vpon
               the
               4.
               bookes
               of
               the
               Sentences
               .
               A
               third
               sort
               ,
               not
               rellishing
               this
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               haue
               followed
               the
               steps
               and
               opinions
               of
               some
               auncient
               Paynim
               Philosophers
               ,
               as
               
                 Mercurius
                 ,
                 Proclus
                 ,
                 Iamblicus
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               doe
               too
               much
               adhere
               vnto
               ,
               euen
               where
               they
               thwart
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               Whereupon
               I
               did
               apprehend
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               yet
               left
               vntraced
               another
               way
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               safe
               and
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               more
               apt
               for
               the
               course
               and
               scope
               of
               my
               studies
               ,
               (
               who
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               releefe
               of
               the
               Church
               against
               the
               opposition
               of
               heresies
               ,
               haue
               for
               the
               space
               of
               40.
               yeares
               giuen
               ouer
               the
               reading
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               bookes
               ,
               but
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               this
               discourse
               should
               be
               drawne
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               reading
               of
               auncient
               fathers
               :
               vpon
               which
               we
               are
               to
               ground
               the
               principall
               foundation
               ,
               although
               other
               authors
               bee
               alleaged
               on
               the
               By
               ,
               to
               adde
               strength
               and
               illustration
               therevnto
               .
               For
               touching
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               doe
               ●akedly
               report
               the
               fact
               ,
               but
               produce
               no
               proofes
               of
               the
               same
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               doe
               propound
               their
               scholesticall
               resolutions
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               but
               the
               nicenesse
               of
               these
               times
               will
               not
               digest
               such
               fare
               .
               
               As
               for
               those
               of
               the
               third
               sort
               ,
               wee
               will
               oppose
               against
               them
               by
               way
               of
               admonition
               ,
               that
               which
               Tertullian
               faith
               ,
               
                 Daemonem
                 soli
                 nouerunt
                 Christiani
                 ,
                 vel
                 quaecunque
                 apud
                 Dominum
                 secta
                 .
              
               And
               in
               another
               place
               he
               rendreth
               a
               reason
               of
               this
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Cui
                 veritas
                 comperta
                 sine
                 Deo
                 ?
                 cui
                 Deus
                 cognitus
                 sine
                 Christo
                 ?
                 cui
                 Christus
                 exploratus
                 sine
                 Spiritu
                 Sancto
                 ?
                 cui
                 Spiritus
                 Sanctus
                 accommodatus
                 sine
                 fidei
                 Sacramento
                 ?
              
               By
               which
               Gradation
               hee
               pointeth
               out
               vnto
               
               vs
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               could
               euer
               exactly
               and
               without
               grosse
               errour
               know
               what
               belongeth
               vnto
               the
               soule
               ,
               or
               vnto
               good
               and
               bad
               spirits
               (
               for
               hee
               speaketh
               of
               such
               in
               these
               aboue-cited
               passages
               )
               vnlesse
               he
               haue
               dranke
               of
               the
               water
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
               Philosophers
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               haue
               sometimes
               chanced
               vpon
               the
               truth
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               neuer
               without
               some
               mingle
               of
               errour
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               did
               draw
               and
               borrow
               it
               from
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               it
               fared
               with
               them
               as
               with
               one
               that
               hath
               lost
               himselfe
               in
               a
               maze
               or
               labyrinth
               ,
               who
               if
               after
               many
               crookings
               and
               distractions
               ,
               he
               chance
               to
               light
               vpon
               the
               right
               way
               out
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               hap
               and
               not
               to
               election
               ;
               for
               they
               haue
               no
               assurance
               and
               certainty
               in
               whatsoeuer
               they
               say
               or
               inuent
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Academicks
               doe
               rather
               freely
               confesse
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               no
               certaine
               knowledge
               of
               any
               thing
               .
               
               S.
               Augustine
               is
               iust
               of
               Tertullians
               opinion
               :
               if
               
                 Mercurius
                 Trismegistus
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               or
               any
               other
               doe
               deliuer
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               of
               authority
               sufficient
               to
               teach
               vs
               a
               wholesome
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               onely
               able
               to
               conuince
               and
               disprooue
               the
               Infidels
               .
               And
               as
               concerinng
               their
               sayings
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               agreeable
               vnto
               truth
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               lesse
               discrepancy
               and
               distance
               between
               their
               authority
               and
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               between
               Diuels
               and
               Angels
               .
               For
               the
               Diuels
               haue
               sometimes
               spoken
               truth
               ,
               yet
               are
               we
               not
               presently
               to
               build
               a
               conclusion
               of
               Catholick
               doctrine
               vpon
               the
               same
               .
               The
               question
               then
               in
               hand
               is
               to
               be
               debated
               by
               that
               which
               is
               conformable
               to
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               been
               taught
               by
               the
               auncient
               fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               scope
               vnto
               which
               I
               aime
               in
               this
               worke
               ,
               where
               we
               will
               also
               alleage
               (
               when
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               conueniency
               thereof
               )
               certaine
               Philosophers
               (
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               are
               already
               cited
               by
               S.
               Thomas
               )
               as
               farre
               as
               we
               shall
               finde
               them
               in
               conformity
               and
               league
               with
               Scriptures
               and
               the
               fathers
               .
               And
               if
               any
               shall
               oppose
               against
               them
               ,
               tdey
               shall
               find
               themselues
               repelled
               and
               confuted
               by
               the
               ponderous
               and
               waighty
               allegations
               of
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               to
               content
               and
               gaine
               in
               ,
               or
               confound
               the
               Atheists
               ,
               whose
               number
               is
               farre
               greater
               then
               it
               should
               be
               ,
               although
               much
               inferiour
               vnto
               those
               (
               to
               
               my
               great
               greefe
               I
               speake
               it
               )
               that
               doe
               symbolize
               and
               comply
               themselues
               to
               Sorcerers
               ,
               and
               adhere
               vnto
               them
               by
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               superstitions
               :
               in
               which
               foule
               crimes
               men
               of
               the
               best
               ranke
               do
               sundry
               times
               inbarke
               themselues
               .
               So
               that
               I
               may
               well
               say
               with
               Chrysostome
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               as
               easie
               to
               execute
               iustice
               vpon
               the
               great
               ones
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               vpon
               the
               baser
               sort
               ,
               all
               the
               prisons
               would
               be
               presently
               stuffed
               with
               Magicians
               and
               Sorcerers
               .
               And
               else-where
               doth
               this
               good
               father
               with
               large
               effusion
               of
               teares
               deplore
               the
               blindnesse
               of
               such
               people
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Lachrymis
                 &
                 gemitibus
                 digna
                 vaticinia
                 ,
                 obseruationes
                 genesis
                 ,
                 signa
                 ,
                 ligaturae
                 ,
                 diuinationes
                 ,
                 incantationes
                 ,
                 &
                 caetera
                 huiusmodi
                 .
                 Quae
                 omnia
                 magno
                 profecto
                 scelere
                 praesumuntur
                 ,
                 denique
                 iram
                 prouocare
                 consueuerunt
                 ,
                 atque
                 eò
                 magis
                 ,
                 quo
                 post
                 ingentis
                 be●euolentiae
                 &
                 insignis
                 miserationis
                 indicia
                 ,
                 postquam
                 ille
                 filium
                 suum
                 pro
                 redimendis
                 hominibus
                 misit
                 ,
                 haec
                 nesario
                 aufu
                 admittimus
                 .
              
               To
               this
               purpose
               doth
               S.
               Augustine
               prettily
               teach
               vs
               ,
               
               that
               this
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               God
               permitteth
               ,
               thereby
               to
               occasion
               vs
               to
               fly
               into
               the
               close
               embracements
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Mediatour
               ,
               when
               we
               shal
               vnderstand
               ,
               how
               shamelesly
               and
               brutishly
               the
               Diuell
               doth
               dragge
               vs
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               worrieth
               vs
               as
               a
               famished
               Wolfe
               doth
               the
               harmeles
               sheepe
               .
               
                 Quantò
                 quippe
                 in
                 haec
                 ima
                 (
                 inquit
                 )
                 potestatem
                 daemonum
                 maiorem
                 videmus
                 ,
                 tantò
                 tenacius
                 mediatori
                 est
                 inhaerendum
                 ,
                 per
                 quem
                 de
                 imo
                 ad
                 summa
                 contendimus
                 .
              
               It
               remaineth
               that
               I
               should
               also
               handle
               ,
               whether
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               spoken
               of
               Sorcerers
               ,
               doe
               proceed
               from
               dreames
               and
               illusions
               ,
               or
               whether
               they
               are
               reall
               and
               true
               .
               But
               fearing
               a
               glut
               of
               words
               in
               this
               long
               Epistle
               ,
               which
               may
               perhaps
               seeme
               vnto
               some
               more
               wearisome
               then
               delightfull
               ,
               I
               haue
               remitted
               and
               fitted
               that
               discourse
               to
               the
               conclusion
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
               hauing
               euer
               before
               me
               that
               which
               S.
               Augustine
               wittily
               obserueth
               ,
               that
               a
               reader
               ,
               when
               hee
               seeth
               the
               end
               of
               a
               booke
               ,
               or
               a
               chapter
               ,
               is
               as
               glad
               ,
               as
               a
               passenger
               to
               see
               the
               signe
               of
               his
               Inne
               ,
               where
               hee
               is
               to
               repose
               himselfe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               DISCOVRSE
               OF
               SPIRITS
               ,
               CONTAINING
               WHATSOEVER
               IS
               NECESsary
               for
               the
               more
               full
               vnderstanding
               and
               resolution
               of
               the
               difficult
               Argument
               of
               Sorcerers
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Whither
                 there
                 be
                 Spirits
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 foure
                 points
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 touching
                 Spirits
                 :
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 what
                 their
                 nature
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 TOuching
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ordinarie
                 method
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 men
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 search
                 into
                 their
                 causes
                 :
                 otherwise
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 want
                 occasions
                 to
                 remaine
                 vnresolued
                 and
                 doubtfull
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 spirits
                 will
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 discontentment
                 and
                 perplexitie
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 especially
                 when
                 hee
                 seeth
                 vnusuall
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 effects
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 cleere
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 countrie
                 people
                 ,
                 set
                 downe
                 and
                 expressed
                 by
                 Aristotle
                 ;
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 an
                 eclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 or
                 Moone
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 presently
                 stricken
                 with
                 admiration
                 ,
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 wondred
                 at
                 the
                 new
                 foode
                 of
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
                 demanded
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 kindes
                 of
                 admiration
                 (
                 saith
                 Aristotle
                 )
                 haue
                 been
                 the
                 seed-plot
                 ,
                 and
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 Philosophie
                 :
                 for
                 those
                 spirits
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 
                 touch
                 of
                 generousnes
                 and
                 industrie
                 ,
                 did
                 presently
                 endeuour
                 to
                 comprehend
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 those
                 vnusuall
                 euents
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 course
                 of
                 proceeding
                 is
                 here
                 to
                 bee
                 obserued
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 seemeth
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 admirable
                 and
                 incredible
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 distant
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 experience
                 thereof
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 soundest
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 diue
                 into
                 the
                 causes
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 we
                 once
                 shall
                 steddily
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 easily
                 bow
                 and
                 incline
                 our
                 vnderstandings
                 to
                 the
                 beleefe
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 vs
                 conceiue
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 ordinarie
                 frequencie
                 then
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 bin
                 beleeued
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 Spirits
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 euents
                 ;
                 wee
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 whither
                 there
                 are
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 haue
                 denied
                 Spirits
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 are
                 Philosophers
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 are
                 the
                 Sadduces
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 are
                 Atheists
                 .
                 Touching
                 Aristotle
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 supreme
                 cause
                 not
                 tyed
                 to
                 the
                 pressure
                 and
                 incumbrance
                 of
                 a
                 bodie
                 :
                 
                 And
                 he
                 sets
                 downe
                 47.
                 
                 Spirits
                 subordinate
                 to
                 that
                 supreme
                 cause
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 motions
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 obserued
                 in
                 the
                 celestiall
                 Orbes
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 thinking
                 with
                 himselfe
                 that
                 those
                 heauenly
                 bodies
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 ordinately
                 moue
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 were
                 animated
                 and
                 quickened
                 thereunto
                 by
                 some
                 Spirits
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Now
                 whither
                 hee
                 had
                 stolne
                 this
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 had
                 borrowed
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 Master
                 Plato
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 thence
                 )
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 celestiall
                 bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 there
                 called
                 wheeles
                 ,
                 
                   Spiritus
                   vitae
                   erat
                   in
                   rotis
                
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 hee
                 had
                 inuented
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 the
                 collections
                 which
                 his
                 experience
                 had
                 made
                 from
                 his
                 frequent
                 obseruing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 ;
                 but
                 surely
                 he
                 said
                 truth
                 ,
                 except
                 where
                 hee
                 seemeth
                 by
                 exclusion
                 to
                 shut
                 out
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 he
                 recited
                 .
                 Wherein
                 he
                 might
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 if
                 those
                 Spirits
                 were
                 necessarie
                 for
                 the
                 vniforme
                 and
                 vncessant
                 motions
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Spheares
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 consequent
                 for
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   est
                   quodammodo
                   finis
                   omnium
                
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 it
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 first
                 and
                 supreme
                 cause
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 calleth
                 the
                 alone
                 Prince
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 should
                 be
                 waited
                 on
                 with
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 vse
                 and
                 seruice
                 .
                 Whereunto
                 agreeth
                 that
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 who
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Millia
                   millium
                   ministrabant
                   ei
                   ▪
                   &
                   decies
                   centena
                   millia
                   assistebant
                   ei
                   :
                
                 Thousand
                 thousands
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 tenne
                 thousand
                 times
                 tenne
                 thousand
                 stood
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 Whereof
                 Dauid
                 giueth
                 the
                 naturall
                 reason
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Ministrieius
                   vt
                   faciant
                   voluntatem
                   eius
                
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 doth
                 tacitely
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Ezechiel
                   :
                   Spiritus
                   vitae
                   erat
                   in
                   rotis
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Mercurius
                   Trismegistus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 recites
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 determinately
                 denie
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 good
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 except
                 those
                 who
                 wheele
                 about
                 the
                 heauens
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 he
                 agreeth
                 with
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 although
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 better
                 Diuine
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 yeeldeth
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 make
                 and
                 create
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 Aristotle
                 seemed
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 who
                 frameth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 an
                 eternitie
                 euen
                 of
                 thistles
                 and
                 butter-flyes
                 :
                 
                 but
                 touching
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Spirits
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 one
                 opinion
                 .
                 Aristotle
                 doth
                 deny
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 whose
                 authoritie
                 Physitians
                 did
                 follow
                 and
                 adhere
                 vnto
                 ,
                 as
                 Psellus
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 intending
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 Christians
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 had
                 apostated
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
                 This
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 doth
                 ordinarily
                 fall
                 into
                 two
                 grosse
                 errors
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 immortalitie
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 recited
                 in
                 the
                 2.
                 of
                 Wisedome
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 doth
                 altogether
                 resemble
                 the
                 flame
                 that
                 is
                 nourished
                 from
                 the
                 lampe
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 against
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 shewed
                 the
                 effects
                 wrought
                 really
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 in
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 those
                 hee
                 doth
                 possesse
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 adiudge
                 of
                 it
                 more
                 meanely
                 then
                 Aristotle
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 incongruities
                 doe
                 happen
                 through
                 the
                 indisposition
                 and
                 depraued
                 temper
                 of
                 humours
                 and
                 vitall
                 spirits
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 by
                 the
                 immortalitie
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 so
                 heere
                 also
                 they
                 
                 change
                 an
                 immortall
                 and
                 incorruptible
                 spirit
                 into
                 a
                 spirit
                 more
                 earthly
                 :
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 to
                 bee
                 quintessented
                 from
                 the
                 temperament
                 of
                 naturall
                 qualities
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 blast
                 or
                 smoake
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 doth
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 fitly
                 alleage
                 the
                 historie
                 of
                 a
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 confesse
                 the
                 immortalitie
                 of
                 soules
                 by
                 a
                 vision
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 when
                 he
                 lay
                 asleepe
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 saw
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 casements
                 of
                 his
                 eyes
                 were
                 shut
                 vp
                 ;
                 and
                 heard
                 ,
                 although
                 his
                 sense
                 of
                 hearing
                 was
                 tied
                 vp
                 and
                 possessed
                 by
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 his
                 good
                 Angell
                 speaking
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 him
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 soule
                 of
                 it selfe
                 without
                 the
                 aide
                 or
                 seruice
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 organs
                 thereof
                 ,
                 did
                 see
                 and
                 heare
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 people
                 doe
                 relie
                 and
                 leane
                 too
                 much
                 vpon
                 Philosophie
                 ,
                 and
                 causes
                 in
                 nature
                 .
                 The
                 Sadduces
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 ranked
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 they
                 also
                 denie
                 Spirits
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 recited
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 from
                 thence
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 another
                 inconuenience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 whereupon
                 it
                 followeth
                 of
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 deny
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 three
                 points
                 are
                 common
                 vnto
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 deny
                 Spirits
                 .
                 Others
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 frontlesse
                 and
                 grosse
                 in
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 but
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 good
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heauen
                 doth
                 force
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 confession
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 so
                 good
                 and
                 necessarie
                 a
                 worke
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 good
                 agent
                 )
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 bad
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 them
                 many
                 actiōs
                 of
                 villany
                 and
                 naughtinesse
                 doe
                 proceed
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 Porphiry
                 maketh
                 mention
                 
                   in
                   Epistola
                   ad
                   Anebuntem
                
                 ,
                 cited
                 by
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 vse
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 neuer
                 direct
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 course
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 giue
                 all
                 passage
                 and
                 furtherance
                 vnto
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 any
                 propension
                 to
                 doe
                 mischiefe
                 .
                 Plato
                 also
                 and
                 his
                 sect
                 doe
                 grant
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 whose
                 residence
                 
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 region
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 as
                 birds
                 haue
                 their
                 abiding
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 low
                 and
                 middle
                 region
                 ,
                 and
                 fishes
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 doe
                 heere
                 intermingle
                 many
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 will
                 declare
                 heereafter
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 none
                 haue
                 euer
                 perfectly
                 knowen
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 receiued
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Now
                 against
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 Painims
                 wee
                 haue
                 experience
                 :
                 
                 against
                 the
                 Saduces
                 who
                 are
                 hereticks
                 amongst
                 the
                 Iewes
                 (
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 )
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 fiue
                 bookes
                 of
                 Moses
                 which
                 they
                 themselues
                 admit
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 .
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 in
                 his
                 third
                 booke
                 against
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 doth
                 solidly
                 and
                 learnedly
                 dispute
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 arguments
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 who
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 prodigie
                 in
                 nature
                 did
                 happen
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 celestiall
                 bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 hidden
                 and
                 buried
                 from
                 our
                 knowledge
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 that
                 nature
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 much
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 bounded
                 in
                 and
                 limited
                 so
                 strongly
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 it
                 is
                 tyed
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 one
                 manner
                 of
                 effects
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 efficient
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 impotency
                 or
                 vnaptnesse
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 capacity
                 but
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 one
                 thing
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 heauens
                 cannot
                 in
                 the
                 sapp
                 of
                 a
                 vine
                 shape
                 vp
                 or
                 bring
                 forth
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 but
                 grapes
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 an
                 apple
                 tree
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 apples
                 .
                 
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 effects
                 which
                 are
                 against
                 and
                 aboue
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 nature
                 :
                 as
                 Oracles
                 which
                 were
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 statues
                 that
                 did
                 speake
                 and
                 giue
                 resolution
                 vnto
                 those
                 doubts
                 that
                 were
                 propounded
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 vnfold
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 absent
                 ,
                 hidden
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 some
                 men
                 haue
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 study
                 or
                 paines
                 taking
                 therein
                 ,
                 spoken
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 ,
                 Syriac
                 ,
                 Chaldey
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 languages
                 ,
                 citing
                 
                 sentences
                 of
                 Poets
                 and
                 Orators
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 neuer
                 were
                 conuersant
                 in
                 them
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 kinde
                 of
                 literature
                 :
                 that
                 Oxen
                 and
                 Asses
                 should
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 prodigious
                 accidents
                 should
                 happen
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 vestall
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 being
                 suspected
                 of
                 light
                 behauiour
                 and
                 wantonnes
                 ,
                 should
                 in
                 witnesse
                 of
                 her
                 chastitie
                 cary
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 before
                 the
                 Romansa
                 sure
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 .
                 Claudia
                 also
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 occasion
                 did
                 draw
                 a
                 great
                 ship
                 after
                 her
                 with
                 her
                 girdle
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Actius
                   Naeuius
                
                 did
                 with
                 a
                 rasor
                 cut
                 a
                 whet-stone
                 in
                 peeces
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 true
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 and
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 fame
                 in
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 the
                 12.
                 
                 Tables
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 certaine
                 Island
                 did
                 fleet
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 knowen
                 by
                 obseruation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 practise
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 do
                 vse
                 certaine
                 words
                 ,
                 characters
                 ,
                 prayers
                 ,
                 protestations
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 manners
                 of
                 behauiour
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 without
                 folly
                 and
                 vanity
                 be
                 presented
                 vnto
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 substances
                 that
                 haue
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 reason
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 hee
                 draweth
                 this
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 al
                 these
                 prodigies
                 doe
                 proceed
                 from
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 are
                 Spirits
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 may
                 heere
                 take
                 place
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 admit
                 of
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 History
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 should
                 be
                 stayed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 heauen
                 should
                 goe
                 backward
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Iosua
                 ,
                 and
                 Es●chias
                 by
                 any
                 naturall
                 force
                 or
                 power
                 .
                 
                 For
                 Aristotle
                 himselfe
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 impossible
                 euen
                 for
                 Intelligences
                 themselues
                 ,
                 to
                 wheele
                 back
                 the
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 yssue
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 at
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 enlifen
                 and
                 actuate
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 whiles
                 it
                 remaineth
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 in
                 nature
                 that
                 compelleth
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 euents
                 proceed
                 from
                 some
                 thing
                 else
                 then
                 from
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 prodigies
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 appropriated
                 
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 secret
                 causes
                 ,
                 which
                 stand
                 involued
                 with
                 much
                 ambiguity
                 and
                 mistinesse
                 .
                 
                   Mercurius
                   Trismegistus
                
                 would
                 indeed
                 haue
                 answered
                 that
                 argument
                 touching
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 true
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 create
                 as
                 many
                 Spirits
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Oracles
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 by
                 sitting
                 thereunto
                 certaine
                 influences
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 such
                 statues
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 aptly
                 accomodated
                 to
                 certaine
                 aspects
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 speake
                 ,
                 diuine
                 ,
                 and
                 foretell
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 strike
                 men
                 with
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 heale
                 them
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 in
                 breefe
                 worke
                 miracles
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 fareth
                 heere
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 with
                 Plutarch
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 endeuouring
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 Oracles
                 did
                 cease
                 to
                 doe
                 those
                 wonders
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 ,
                 (
                 letting
                 slippe
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Satan
                 was
                 vtterly
                 ruined
                 )
                 he
                 maketh
                 a
                 booke
                 exprespresly
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 cessation
                 and
                 silence
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 falleth
                 so
                 short
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 alleageth
                 no
                 reasons
                 but
                 such
                 ,
                 whose
                 insufficiency
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 may
                 bee
                 easily
                 confuted
                 ,
                 nay
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 and
                 vnworthy
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 :
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 driuen
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 nourished
                 by
                 exhalations
                 drawne
                 vp
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 ceased
                 and
                 were
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 those
                 Oracles
                 were
                 famished
                 ,
                 and
                 dyed
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 their
                 accustomed
                 sustenance
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 maze
                 wandereth
                 Trismegistus
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 would
                 yeeld
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 ouerthrow
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 demanded
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 why
                 men
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 may
                 not
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 (
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 former
                 ages
                 haue
                 done
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 obseruations
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 since
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 skilled
                 in
                 their
                 motions
                 ,
                 then
                 formerly
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 :
                 and
                 whē
                 now
                 our
                 modern
                 Astrologers
                 haue
                 conuicted
                 both
                 Aristotle
                 and
                 Ptolomy
                 of
                 many
                 errours
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 how
                 may
                 it
                 bee
                 possible
                 that
                 the
                 cause
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 lesse
                 excellency
                 
                 then
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 (
                 as
                 hee
                 affirmeth
                 )
                 can
                 by
                 his
                 indust●y
                 make
                 such
                 oracles
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 in
                 sound
                 Philosophy
                 bee
                 necessarily
                 inferred
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 also
                 produce
                 and
                 worke
                 the
                 same
                 thinges
                 in
                 another
                 man.
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 bee
                 a
                 concurrence
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 influence
                 vnto
                 such
                 a
                 worke
                 ,
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 influence
                 as
                 well
                 happen
                 vnto
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 vnto
                 a
                 statue
                 of
                 wood
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 it
                 not
                 rather
                 agree
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 actions
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 statue
                 ?
                 Since
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 neuer
                 knowen
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 was
                 an
                 oracle
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 reason
                 is
                 most
                 insufficient
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 there
                 haue
                 beene
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 desired
                 a
                 better
                 purchase
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 to
                 bee
                 esteemed
                 Gods
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 retaine
                 a
                 remnant
                 of
                 that
                 poyson
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Serpentinfected
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 ,
                 telling
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Erit
                   is
                   sicut
                   Dij
                
                 ;
                 ;
                 and
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 
                 Nazianzene
                 allegeth
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 examples
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Arist●ur
                   ,
                   Empedo●●mus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Trophonias
                 ,
                 who
                 hid
                 themselues
                 vnder
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 esteemed
                 Gods
                 ,
                 Empedocles
                 also
                 cast
                 himselfe
                 head-long
                 into
                 the
                 sulphurous
                 mountaine
                 of
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 which
                 perpetually
                 vomited
                 〈◊〉
                 ●lakes
                 of
                 fire
                 :
                 and
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Apostate
                 was
                 incited
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 〈…〉
                 and
                 did
                 so
                 burne
                 with
                 the
                 cogitation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 drowned
                 himselfe
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 riuer
                 .
                 Aristotle
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 laboured
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 reason
                 in
                 nature
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 comprehend
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 satisfying
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 ebbe
                 and
                 flow
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 Eurip●●
                 ,
                 now
                 called
                 Negrepont
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 hee
                 was
                 so
                 vexed
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 threw
                 himselfe
                 violently
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                 crying
                 ,
                 Because
                 Aristotle
                 
                   cannot
                   containe
                   this
                   Sea
                   ,
                   this
                   Sea
                   shall
                   conteine
                
                 Aristotle
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 writeth
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 )
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 hee
                 studied
                 to
                 render
                 a
                 naturall
                 reason
                 for
                 those
                 memorably
                 strange
                 accidents
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 any
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 to
                 God
                 or
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 affirmed
                 that
                 the
                 Sibills
                 and
                 those
                 excellent
                 Emperors
                 
                 and
                 great
                 Philosophers
                 were
                 dis-affected
                 by
                 a
                 melancholick
                 humour
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 spake
                 and
                 did
                 many
                 strange
                 things
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 hee
                 seemeth
                 to
                 preuent
                 the
                 argument
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 obiected
                 against
                 this
                 his
                 assertion
                 ,
                 touching
                 Demoniaks
                 and
                 possessed
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 cleare
                 and
                 vnresistable
                 experience
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 infallible
                 that
                 before
                 Aristotles
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 possession
                 ,
                 since
                 Salomon
                 himselfe
                 did
                 teach
                 men
                 exorcismes
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 Dinels
                 from
                 mens
                 bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 Iosophus
                 and
                 others
                 doe
                 wituesse
                 .
                 
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 all
                 this
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 a
                 melancholick
                 humour
                 ?
                 But
                 will
                 Aristotle
                 dare
                 to
                 auow
                 that
                 this
                 grosse
                 and
                 earthy
                 humour
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 reason
                 ?
                 Now
                 if
                 reason
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 whatsoeuer
                 discouer
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 neuer
                 learned
                 ,
                 nor
                 speake
                 any
                 other
                 language
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 vsed
                 vnto
                 ;
                 nor
                 diuine
                 of
                 future
                 euents
                 ,
                 nor
                 alleage
                 or
                 interprete
                 sentences
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 neuer
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 this
                 muddy
                 and
                 grosse
                 humour
                 should
                 bee
                 so
                 cleared
                 as
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 these
                 thinges
                 ?
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 proper
                 effects
                 that
                 flow
                 from
                 reason
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 require
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 such
                 an
                 humour
                 should
                 comprehend
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 farre
                 remote
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 distance
                 of
                 place
                 and
                 time
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 reason
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 make
                 no
                 answere
                 thereunto
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 things
                 which
                 doe
                 as
                 vsually
                 happen
                 vnto
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 complexion
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 vnto
                 melancholick
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 fornicatour
                 who
                 was
                 possessed
                 with
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 no
                 melancholick
                 and
                 lupmish
                 constitution
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 pleasant
                 and
                 iouiall
                 behauiour
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 barely
                 coniecturall
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 S.
                 Paul
                 reprooueth
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 laughed
                 and
                 were
                 merry
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 possessed
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 make
                 vs
                 to
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 witty
                 and
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 Epicures
                 were
                 
                 who
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Comedamus
                   &
                   bibamus
                   cras
                   enim
                   moriemur
                   ,
                   &
                   post
                   mortem
                   nulla
                   volupt
                   as
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 were
                 Alexander
                 and
                 Hymen●us
                 possessed
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 much
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Diuels
                 were
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 humane
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 swine
                 ,
                 the
                 melancholy
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 did
                 descend
                 into
                 the
                 hogs
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 fully
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 experiēces
                 aforesaid
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 powerfull
                 to
                 confute
                 all
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Spirits
                 who
                 doe
                 secretly
                 conuerse
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 many
                 times
                 visibly
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 Aristotle
                 could
                 not
                 deny
                 to
                 haue
                 happened
                 vnto
                 
                   Socrates
                   Platoes
                
                 master
                 who
                 from
                 his
                 infancy
                 had
                 a
                 Spirit
                 that
                 did
                 at
                 times
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 hath
                 obserued
                 ,
                 
                 
                   lib.
                   de
                   anima
                
                 .
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Socratem
                   Puerum
                   ,
                   adhuc
                   Spiritus
                   demoniclus
                   inuenit
                   .
                
                 Let
                 vs
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Saduces
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 the
                 which
                 sect
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 a
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 Iewes
                 in
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 where
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Iewes
                 doe
                 adhere
                 to
                 their
                 opinion
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 strange
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 deny
                 Spirits
                 ▪
                 whē
                 in
                 the
                 fiue
                 bookes
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 onely
                 admit
                 of
                 as
                 the
                 sacred
                 writ
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 common
                 then
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 spoken
                 of
                 that
                 argument
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 bookes
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 besides
                 .
                 Wee
                 will
                 anone
                 yeeld
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 Moses
                 did
                 not
                 mention
                 their
                 creation
                 or
                 fall
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 booke
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 bringeth
                 in
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 speaking
                 and
                 discoursing
                 with
                 such
                 craftinesse
                 and
                 cunning
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 hee
                 made
                 a
                 conquest
                 vpon
                 the
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 perswades
                 the
                 will
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 and
                 the
                 man.
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 discerneable
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 no
                 vnreasonable
                 beast
                 ,
                 that
                 spake
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 braine
                 and
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 because
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 disproportionable
                 and
                 auerse
                 from
                 beastes
                 then
                 speach
                 and
                 reason
                 :
                 Heereupon
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Orators
                 doe
                 properly
                 tearme
                 them
                 
                   Animalia
                   muta
                
                 ,
                 because
                 speech
                 
                 is
                 the
                 expresser
                 and
                 interpreter
                 of
                 inward
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 proceed
                 from
                 no
                 cause
                 but
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 But
                 put
                 the
                 case
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 so
                 stupide
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 beastes
                 could
                 speake
                 ,
                 as
                 Plutarch
                 seemeth
                 to
                 intimate
                 in
                 his
                 booke
                 which
                 is
                 intituled
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   beasts
                   are
                   not
                   deuoide
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                
                 and
                 as
                 some
                 grosse
                 capacities
                 conceiue
                 of
                 Aesops
                 fables
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 drawne
                 to
                 beleeue
                 it
                 from
                 S.
                 Basils
                 opinion
                 ,
                 who
                 holdeth
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 temptation
                 the
                 Serpent
                 had
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 goe
                 vpon
                 his
                 legs
                 as
                 other
                 foure
                 footed
                 beastes
                 vse
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 told
                 him
                 
                   supra
                   a
                   pectus
                   tuum
                   gradieris
                
                 ,
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 feete
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 kinde
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 curse
                 did
                 descend
                 downe
                 to
                 all
                 posterity
                 and
                 succession
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Inter
                   semen
                   tuum
                   ,
                   &
                   semen
                   illius
                   .
                
                 But
                 where
                 doe
                 wee
                 finde
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 saith
                 vnto
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 speake
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 shalt
                 bee
                 mute
                 and
                 vtterly
                 depriued
                 of
                 discourse
                 and
                 reason
                 ?
                 which
                 hee
                 might
                 in
                 reason
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 outward
                 forme
                 and
                 shape
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 that
                 beguiled
                 our
                 first
                 fathers
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 reasons
                 that
                 he
                 alleaged
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 promises
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 touching
                 this
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 nothing
                 ,
                 for
                 besides
                 the
                 ridiculousnesse
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 conceite
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 breed
                 a
                 manifest
                 repugnancy
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 that
                 God
                 created
                 liuing
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 afterwards
                 made
                 man
                 after
                 his
                 owne
                 image
                 and
                 likenesse
                 ,
                 which
                 similitude
                 lyeth
                 onely
                 in
                 this
                 pointe
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 framed
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 indowment
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 whereby
                 hee
                 might
                 direct
                 himselfe
                 and
                 euery
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 doth
                 guide
                 and
                 gouerne
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 his
                 wisedome
                 and
                 prouidence
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 hath
                 notably
                 obserued
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 presently
                 there
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   vt
                   praesit
                   piscibus
                   maris
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   &
                   volatilibus
                   coeli
                   ,
                   &
                   uniuersis
                   animantibus
                   quae
                   mouentur
                   super
                   terram
                   .
                
                 It
                 must
                 needs
                 therefore
                 be
                 an
                 intellectuall
                 substance
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 Serpent
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 neither
                 man
                 nor
                 woman
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 but
                 
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eue
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 text
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Erunt
                   autem
                   ambo
                   nudi
                
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 Cherubin
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 least
                 man
                 should
                 returne
                 back
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 he
                 held
                 a
                 bright
                 flaming
                 sword
                 ,
                 to
                 strike
                 a
                 terrour
                 into
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 presumptuous
                 .
                 This
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 therefore
                 be
                 a
                 Spirit
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 frequent
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 vnto
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Lot
                   ,
                   Iacob
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 foretelling
                 them
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 beyond
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 mans
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 an
                 olde
                 barren
                 woman
                 should
                 conceiue
                 ;
                 that
                 Sodome
                 and
                 Gomorra
                 should
                 be
                 destroied
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 should
                 be
                 led
                 through
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 by
                 a
                 cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 fire
                 :
                 there
                 could
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 be
                 giuen
                 heereof
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Spirits
                 sent
                 as
                 guides
                 by
                 God
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Praesedet
                   te
                
                 (
                 said
                 God
                 to
                 Moses
                 )
                 
                   Angelus
                   meus
                
                 :
                 and
                 Moses
                 replyed
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Nisi
                   tu
                   ipse
                   praecedas
                   nos
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 these
                 spirits
                 were
                 the
                 messengers
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 The
                 ex
                 perience
                 also
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 possessed
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 argument
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 Saduces
                 .
                 
                 Heere
                 upon
                 it
                 came
                 (
                 saith
                 Iansenius
                 )
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 did
                 permit
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 to
                 inuade
                 not
                 onely
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 swine
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 conuiction
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 the
                 Saduces
                 ,
                 whom
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 saine
                 to
                 traine
                 vp
                 by
                 such
                 rutourage
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 did
                 once
                 apprehend
                 there
                 were
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 forth-with
                 beleeue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 world
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 make
                 their
                 abode
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 would
                 easily
                 bee
                 induced
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 Whereas
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 hee
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 beleeue
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 can
                 hardly
                 conceiue
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 immortall
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 God
                 himselfe
                 to
                 call
                 men
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 Heereupon
                 S.
                 Luke
                 
                 reciting
                 the
                 principal
                 errours
                 of
                 the
                 Saduces
                 ,
                 doth
                 ioyne
                 these
                 three
                 points
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 Christians
                 and
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 aboue
                 named
                 bookes
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 haue
                 S.
                 Stephen
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 3.
                 to
                 the
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 to
                 witnes
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 giuen
                 to
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 Angels
                 :
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 good
                 Angels
                 to
                 guard
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 perrills
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 attempts
                 of
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 against
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 90.
                 
                 Psalme
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 ayde
                 and
                 succour
                 vs
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 to
                 combate
                 for
                 vs
                 :
                 
                 none
                 (
                 said
                 an
                 Angel
                 to
                 Daniel
                 )
                 did
                 aide
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israels
                 deliuerance
                 but
                 Michael
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 doth
                 clearly
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Helizeus
                 when
                 he
                 opened
                 the
                 eies
                 of
                 his
                 disciple
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 made
                 him
                 see
                 the
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 he
                 was
                 afraide
                 of
                 the
                 huge
                 army
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Assirians
                   .
                   Plures
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   nobiscum
                   sunt
                   quā
                   cum
                   illis
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 same
                 spake
                 Iacob
                 who
                 saw
                 himselfe
                 circled
                 in
                 with
                 an
                 heauenly
                 army
                 when
                 hee
                 stood
                 in
                 feare
                 of
                 his
                 brother
                 
                   Esau
                   ;
                   Castra
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   Dei
                   sunt
                   haec
                   .
                
                 Their
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 vncessantly
                 ,
                 as
                 Esay
                 and
                 Ezechiel
                 doe
                 declare
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 speaking
                 of
                 Seraphins
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Cherubins
                 .
                 
                 He
                 that
                 shall
                 ●ound
                 the
                 trumpet
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 dead
                 shall
                 bee
                 an
                 Arch
                 angell
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 there
                 shall
                 come
                 a
                 great
                 troope
                 of
                 Angels
                 to
                 collect
                 and
                 gather
                 in
                 the
                 elect
                 from
                 all
                 quarters
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assemble
                 them
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 .
                 Touching
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Achab
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 a
                 spirit
                 did
                 offer
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 lyes
                 :
                 and
                 Satan
                 tempted
                 Dauid
                 to
                 number
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 much
                 mischiefe
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 there
                 the
                 hang-man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 Immissiones
                 (
                 saith
                 Dauid
                 )
                 
                   per
                   Angelos
                   malos
                
                 .
                 God
                 also
                 frequently
                 forbiddeth
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 vnto
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 doe
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 Diuels
                 .
                 
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Diuell
                 that
                 did
                 afflict
                 Iob
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 goods
                 ,
                 children
                 and
                 seruants
                 :
                 
                 It
                 
                 was
                 he
                 that
                 dared
                 to
                 tempt
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 exact
                 adoration
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 God
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 hee
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 commandement
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 hath
                 beene
                 so
                 often
                 cast
                 out
                 from
                 mens
                 bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 places
                 that
                 may
                 heere
                 bee
                 brought
                 are
                 numberlesse
                 )
                 God
                 will
                 say
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 reprobate
                 :
                 
                   Ite
                   maledicti
                   in
                   ignem
                   aeternum
                   ,
                   qui
                   paratus
                   est
                   Diabolo
                   &
                   Angelis
                   eius
                   .
                
                 Being
                 then
                 ascertained
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Spirits
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 as
                 well
                 from
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 naturall
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 inuincible
                 experiences
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 from
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 they
                 haue
                 bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Whether
                 Spirits
                 haue
                 bodies
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 question
                 beareth
                 with
                 it
                 more
                 difficultie
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 or
                 Diuinity
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 Diuine
                 nature
                 :
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 Spirits
                 do
                 approch
                 neerer
                 vnto
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 see
                 or
                 comprehend
                 them
                 but
                 onely
                 by
                 their
                 effects
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 print
                 of
                 the
                 foote
                 which
                 is
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 sand
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 passed
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 yet
                 haue
                 we
                 not
                 a
                 possibility
                 to
                 conceiue
                 of
                 his
                 vertue
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 force
                 ,
                 beauty
                 ,
                 or
                 constitution
                 thereby
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 ingenuous
                 Spirits
                 as
                 haue
                 laboured
                 in
                 this
                 argument
                 haue
                 almost
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 missed
                 their
                 scope
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 run
                 into
                 some
                 errour
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 teacheth
                 )
                 it
                 bee
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 difficult
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 which
                 Aristotle
                 also
                 toucheth
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 he
                 reciteth
                 an
                 infinitie
                 of
                 opinions
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 seuerall
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 and
                 exorbitances
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 this
                 argument
                 of
                 Spirits
                 be
                 incumbred
                 with
                 many
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 daily
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 soules
                 euen
                 in
                 their
                 very
                 dreames
                 .
                 Which
                 maketh
                 me
                 say
                 with
                 Saint
                 Thomas
                 of
                 Aquin
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Themistius
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 hath
                 more
                 grossely
                 ouer
                 shot
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 then
                 any
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 teach
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 mortall
                 life
                 we
                 might
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 the
                 full
                 and
                 complete
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 knowledge
                 was
                 more
                 facile
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 constancy
                 and
                 naturall
                 stabilitie
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 obnoxious
                 vnto
                 change
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 elementary
                 bodies
                 are
                 .
                 Against
                 this
                 Saint
                 Thomas
                 doth
                 learnedly
                 oppose
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 laying
                 downe
                 demonstratiuely
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 knowledge
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 in
                 this
                 mortall
                 life
                 (
                 for
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 our
                 knowledge
                 shall
                 ,
                 without
                 comparison
                 be
                 farre
                 more
                 excellent
                 by
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Myrrour
                 that
                 comprehendeth
                 all
                 things
                 )
                 it
                 doth
                 all
                 necessarily
                 proceed
                 and
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 outward
                 senses
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 intermission
                 of
                 their
                 working
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 afterward
                 apprehend
                 a
                 conception
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 offered
                 and
                 imprinted
                 into
                 his
                 sense
                 ;
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 obserued
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 blind
                 and
                 deafe
                 from
                 his
                 natiuitie
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 no
                 knowledge
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 Since
                 then
                 Spirits
                 haue
                 no
                 bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 seene
                 by
                 the
                 eye
                 nor
                 receaued
                 into
                 any
                 externall
                 sense
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 it
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 forme
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 imagination
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 bee
                 because
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 dimly
                 by
                 their
                 effects
                 :
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 himselfe
                 confesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 hardest
                 questions
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 vse
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Fateor
                   excedere
                   vires
                   intentionis
                   meae
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Aristotle
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 preuent
                 Themistius
                 ,
                 doth
                 declare
                 that
                 this
                 obscurity
                 doth
                 not
                 proceede
                 from
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 imbecility
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 senses
                 and
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 he
                 prettily
                 noteth
                 ,
                 resembleth
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 an
                 Oule
                 that
                 
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 conspicuous
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 haue
                 laboured
                 to
                 discouer
                 the
                 intricacy
                 of
                 these
                 subtilties
                 do
                 resemble
                 those
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 mathematicall
                 demonstration
                 would
                 prooue
                 ,
                 
                   quadraturam
                   circuii
                
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 reach
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 an
                 infinity
                 of
                 false
                 hypotheses
                 and
                 suppositions
                 .
                 Among
                 these
                 the
                 two
                 Arabicke
                 Philosophers
                 may
                 be
                 numbred
                 ,
                 
                   Aben
                   Rois
                
                 (
                 whom
                 some
                 by
                 corruption
                 of
                 speech
                 cal
                 Auerrois
                 )
                 and
                 
                   Aben
                   Pace
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 opinions
                 are
                 largely
                 confuted
                 by
                 Saint
                 Thomas
                 .
                 
                 But
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 drawne
                 neerer
                 vnto
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 Aristotle
                 doth
                 affirme
                 and
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 few
                 Spirits
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 knowledge
                 of
                 ,
                 were
                 certainely
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 Masse
                 or
                 pressure
                 of
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 substances
                 separated
                 and
                 abstracted
                 from
                 all
                 composition
                 of
                 elements
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 well
                 knew
                 that
                 a
                 corporeall
                 forme
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 proportioned
                 vnto
                 the
                 body
                 wherein
                 it
                 doth
                 act
                 and
                 produce
                 motion
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 Intelligences
                 who
                 moue
                 the
                 heauens
                 were
                 corporeall
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 bodies
                 should
                 be
                 proportionable
                 vnto
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 heauenly
                 bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 it
                 comprehendeth
                 and
                 compasseth
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 outward
                 superficies
                 it
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 no
                 place
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 these
                 Spirits
                 should
                 be
                 fashioned
                 to
                 such
                 greatnes
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 exceeding
                 monstrous
                 and
                 hideous
                 to
                 looke
                 vnto
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 conceited
                 of
                 these
                 substances
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 and
                 excellent
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 They
                 moue
                 then
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 reasonable
                 soule
                 doth
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 meerely
                 by
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 body
                 in
                 his
                 corporall
                 motions
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 resist
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 be
                 furnished
                 with
                 Organs
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                   mouet
                   voluntate
                   non
                   tactu
                
                 :
                 which
                 manner
                 of
                 working
                 is
                 strange
                 and
                 incomprehensible
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 spirituall
                 kind
                 of
                 working
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 corporall
                 .
                 Many
                 other
                 reasons
                 are
                 alleaged
                 by
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 drawne
                 from
                 naturall
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 well
                 versed
                 in
                 the
                 Maximes
                 of
                 that
                 science
                 ,
                 it
                 shal
                 be
                 sufficiēt
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 alleadged
                 these
                 few
                 .
                 Plato
                 seemeth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 to
                 haue
                 soared
                 higher
                 in
                 his
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 this
                 errours
                 :
                 for
                 hauing
                 got
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 taking
                 the
                 words
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rigor
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 he
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 these
                 excellent
                 Spirits
                 haue
                 a
                 thinne
                 and
                 subtile
                 kinde
                 of
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 made
                 of
                 fire
                 or
                 ayre
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 followeth
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 seeme
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 winde
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 alwayes
                 mention
                 their
                 appearing
                 to
                 be
                 clothed
                 in
                 such
                 materiall
                 shapes
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 Angell
                 that
                 conducted
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 as
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 fire
                 vnto
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 cloud
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 Besides
                 in
                 the
                 mountaine
                 of
                 Sinay
                 there
                 were
                 seene
                 lightnings
                 ,
                 lampes
                 and
                 flames
                 of
                 fier
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 two
                 Cherubins
                 of
                 the
                 Mercies
                 seate
                 resembled
                 two
                 yong
                 boyes
                 with
                 winges
                 ,
                 and
                 Helias
                 ,
                 his
                 taking
                 vp
                 to
                 heauen
                 was
                 by
                 Horses
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 But
                 Plaeto
                 vnderstood
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 vsuall
                 thing
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 to
                 set
                 before
                 vs
                 the
                 highest
                 mysteries
                 by
                 metaphors
                 borrowed
                 from
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 vile
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 be
                 more
                 familiar
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 are
                 the
                 fowre
                 Elements
                 ,
                 the
                 seauen
                 Planets
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 supreame
                 heauen
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 do
                 dwell
                 blessed
                 for
                 euermore
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 represented
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 Mercies
                 seate
                 by
                 artificiall
                 things
                 :
                 the
                 seauen
                 Planets
                 by
                 the
                 seauen
                 Lampes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 whom
                 one
                 was
                 more
                 bright
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 represented
                 the
                 Sunne
                 :
                 the
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 garments
                 of
                 Auron
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 was
                 representation
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 expression
                 of
                 the
                 Maiesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   veste
                   Aaron
                   erat
                   descriptus
                   orbis
                   terrarum
                   .
                
                 The
                 linen
                 breeches
                 did
                 betoken
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 the
                 earth
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 flaxe
                 and
                 linnen
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 stuffes
                 that
                 is
                 there
                 described
                 :
                 
                 the
                 large
                 girdle
                 wherewithall
                 the
                 Priest
                 did
                 engirt
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 represented
                 the
                 Ocean
                 sea
                 that
                 compasseth
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 the
                 coate
                 of
                 blew
                 veluet
                 with
                 the
                 little
                 bells
                 of
                 pomegranets
                 ,
                 the
                 aire
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 shopp
                 where
                 all
                 thunders
                 and
                 lightnings
                 are
                 hammered
                 :
                 the
                 Rochet
                 that
                 was
                 vpon
                 his
                 shoulders
                 beautified
                 with
                 all
                 variety
                 of
                 precious
                 colours
                 ,
                 the
                 heauen
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 Starres
                 do
                 like
                 spangles
                 beautifie
                 that
                 place
                 :
                 the
                 twelue
                 precious
                 stones
                 that
                 were
                 set
                 into
                 this
                 garment
                 ,
                 the
                 twelue
                 signes
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiacke
                 :
                 the
                 Miter
                 vpon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 plate
                 of
                 gold
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 ineffable
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 ingrauen
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 vpon
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 did
                 represent
                 the
                 Mai●sty
                 of
                 God.
                 In
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 God
                 is
                 shadowed
                 out
                 vnto
                 vs
                 with
                 eyes
                 ,
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 seeing
                 ,
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 which
                 these
                 Anthropomorphites
                 not
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 did
                 maintaine
                 ;
                 
                 (
                 wherein
                 they
                 fell
                 into
                 Platoes
                 errour
                 )
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 also
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 monstrous
                 a
                 body
                 must
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 since
                 God
                 himselfe
                 is
                 euery
                 where
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 a
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Beare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 then
                 which
                 borrowed
                 speeches
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 frequent
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 Angels
                 are
                 figured
                 out
                 with
                 winges
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 clothed
                 with
                 winde
                 or
                 fire
                 ,
                 it
                 signifieth
                 nothing
                 else
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 swift
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 doth
                 explaine
                 it
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Potentes
                   robore
                   seu
                   virtute
                   ad
                   audiendam
                   vocem
                   sermonum
                   eius
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ethnicks
                 also
                 ,
                 hauing
                 stolue
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 the
                 Iewish
                 antiquities
                 (
                 as
                 Iosephas
                 calleth
                 them
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 doth
                 set
                 forth
                 Mercury
                 with
                 winges
                 ,
                 and
                 describe
                 the
                 winde
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 hauing
                 winges
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 swiftnesse
                 and
                 celerity
                 which
                 they
                 conceiued
                 and
                 saw
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 Hamer
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 speake
                 of
                 Gods
                 descent
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 alwayes
                 calleth
                 Iupiter
                 )
                 hee
                 bringeth
                 him
                 downe
                 couered
                 and
                 
                 wrapped
                 in
                 a
                 cloud
                 :
                 
                 which
                 he
                 stole
                 from
                 the
                 bookes
                 of
                 Moyses
                 where
                 God
                 is
                 alwayes
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 downe
                 in
                 a
                 cloud
                 ,
                 
                   Descendebat
                   columna
                   nubis
                   ad
                   ostium
                   Tabernaculi
                   ,
                
                 and
                 as
                 King
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Descendit
                   dominus
                   &
                   caligo
                   sub
                   pedibus
                   eius
                   .
                
                 The
                 winde
                 also
                 is
                 figured
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 with
                 winges
                 which
                 is
                 drawne
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   ambulas
                   super
                   pennas
                   ventorum
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 more
                 fully
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 Maiesty
                 and
                 antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 Plato
                 had
                 their
                 first
                 ground
                 and
                 originall
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 Diuines
                 haue
                 followed
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 will
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 to
                 obserue
                 breefely
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 ancients
                 haue
                 more
                 largely
                 expressed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 especially
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tertullian
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 Poets
                 and
                 Philosophers
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 Greekes
                 or
                 Latines
                 haue
                 truly
                 and
                 excellently
                 left
                 vnto
                 posterity
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 stolne
                 or
                 borrowed
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 the
                 customs
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 commendeth
                 the
                 inuention
                 of
                 Poets
                 ,
                 in
                 describing
                 the
                 sonne
                 drawne
                 in
                 a
                 burning
                 Chariot
                 by
                 foure
                 horses
                 running
                 at
                 full
                 speede
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meere
                 fable
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 rightly
                 vnderstood
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 Sunne
                 in
                 Greeke
                 is
                 called
                 Helios
                 .
                 For
                 finding
                 that
                 Helias
                 was
                 carried
                 to
                 heauen
                 in
                 a
                 firy
                 Chariot
                 drawne
                 with
                 foure
                 horses
                 ,
                 they
                 applied
                 this
                 vnto
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 conceiting
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 spake
                 metaphorically
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Helias
                 meant
                 Helion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Cherubins
                 also
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 drawne
                 in
                 a
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 and
                 Abacuc
                 calleth
                 them
                 the
                 horses
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Qui
                   ascendis
                   super
                   equos
                   tuos
                
                 ;
                 This
                 the
                 Poets
                 would
                 expresse
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heauens
                 are
                 wheeled
                 and
                 rowled
                 about
                 by
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 drawne
                 by
                 swift
                 horses
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Iewes
                 had
                 within
                 their
                 Temple
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 vocall
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 mute
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 voyce
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 was
                 when
                 God
                 spake
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 midle
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 to
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 when
                 from
                 
                 the
                 precious
                 stones
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 Priests
                 Ephod
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 beamed
                 forth
                 a
                 certaine
                 splendor
                 that
                 betokned
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 1.
                 of
                 Kings
                 .
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 herein
                 endeauoured
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 also
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 which
                 spake
                 and
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Oraculum
                   Dodoneum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 spake
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Oraculum
                   Hammonium
                
                 :
                 which
                 word
                 Oracle
                 signifieth
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 answeres
                 are
                 commonly
                 giuen
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Debir
                 :
                 in
                 Greeke
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 Latine
                 Loquuterium
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Ierome
                 hath
                 obserued
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 offer
                 cakes
                 vnto
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 no
                 sacrifice
                 should
                 be
                 without
                 salt
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 Pliny
                 also
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 
                   omnibus
                   sacrificijs
                   adhiberi
                   solitam
                   molam
                   salsam
                   ,
                
                 
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 witnessed
                 by
                 
                   Ouid
                   :
                   Ante
                   deos
                   homini
                   quod
                   conciliare
                   valebat
                   far
                   erat
                   ,
                   &
                   puri
                   lucida
                   mica
                   salis
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 haue
                 the
                 customes
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 there
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Plato
                 hath
                 more
                 excellently
                 and
                 accurately
                 followed
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 whereupon
                 he
                 gained
                 the
                 surname
                 of
                 Diuine
                 being
                 commonly
                 styled
                 
                   Diuinus
                   Plato
                
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 then
                 to
                 wonder
                 though
                 Plato
                 do
                 affirme
                 that
                 Angels
                 haue
                 bodies
                 of
                 fire
                 or
                 ayre
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 so
                 cleerely
                 and
                 frequently
                 make
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 he
                 vnderstood
                 those
                 speeches
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 metaphorically
                 ,
                 because
                 either
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 grosse
                 and
                 heauy
                 as
                 humane
                 bodies
                 which
                 indure
                 wearinesse
                 in
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 birds
                 or
                 clouds
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 they
                 appeare
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 such
                 formes
                 and
                 fashions
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 lawfull
                 for
                 Moyses
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 fire
                 :
                 
                   Deus
                   noster
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   ignis
                   consumens
                   est
                   ,
                
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 thus
                 represented
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 bush
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 Spirits
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 aire
                 or
                 fire
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 their
                 apparitions
                 they
                 euer
                 
                 take
                 an
                 airie
                 or
                 a
                 firie
                 body
                 vpon
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 thus
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 spirits
                 haue
                 bodies
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 S
                 Bernard
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 spirits
                 are
                 then
                 said
                 to
                 haue
                 bodies
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 other
                 meaning
                 ,
                 since
                 our
                 eye
                 hath
                 no
                 proportion
                 with
                 spirituall
                 substances
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 haue
                 thus
                 spoken
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 intimate
                 that
                 spirits
                 are
                 not
                 pure
                 qualities
                 ,
                 but
                 essences
                 subsisting
                 of
                 themselues
                 :
                 which
                 maketh
                 much
                 against
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 the
                 Sadduces
                 ,
                 who
                 reduced
                 all
                 the
                 apparitions
                 recited
                 in
                 the
                 fiue
                 bookes
                 of
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 imaginations
                 and
                 fancies
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 ,
                 Angels
                 doe
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 conferre
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 men
                 ,
                 managing
                 ,
                 and
                 gouerning
                 Prouinces
                 and
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 alwaies
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
                 Thus
                 ought
                 Tertullian
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 bodie
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 least
                 composition
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 really
                 subsisting
                 ,
                 accommodating
                 his
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 to
                 the
                 weakenes
                 of
                 ruder
                 apprehensions
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 to
                 the
                 vnderstandings
                 of
                 certaine
                 .
                 Anthropomorphites
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 Cassianus
                 saith
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 dulnesse
                 and
                 simplicitie
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 conceiue
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 could
                 bee
                 reallie
                 subsisting
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 had
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 vsed
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 iudge
                 further
                 then
                 their
                 nose
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 the
                 experiēce
                 of
                 the
                 soules
                 working
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 sublime
                 mens
                 thoughts
                 from
                 such
                 earthie
                 conceptions
                 touching
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 soule
                 doth
                 discourse
                 and
                 worke
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 body
                 be
                 fallen
                 into
                 a
                 sound
                 sleepe
                 .
                 Adam
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sleeped
                 very
                 profoundly
                 ▪
                 saw
                 God
                 when
                 he
                 tooke
                 from
                 him
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 ribbes
                 thereof
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 soule
                 at
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 diuorsed
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 seene
                 by
                 any
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 vpon
                 such
                 an
                 occasion
                 did
                 say
                 :
                 
                 
                   Pater
                   in
                   manus
                   tuas
                   commendo
                   
                   spiritum
                   meum
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 afterward
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   inclinate
                   capite
                   emisit
                   spiritum
                
                 .
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 vse
                 these
                 phrases
                 of
                 speaking
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 sense
                 ,
                 it
                 appeareth
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 formerly
                 said
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 cannot
                 doe
                 amisse
                 in
                 vsing
                 Scripture-phrases
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 bee
                 they
                 bee
                 taken
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 himselfe
                 declareth
                 in
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 chap.
                 10.
                 where
                 he
                 argueth
                 against
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 stood
                 nicely
                 vpon
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 many
                 of
                 that
                 captious
                 b●ood
                 amongst
                 vs
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 learned
                 personages
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ignorant
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 conuersant
                 in
                 the
                 texts
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 doe
                 cleerely
                 declare
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 bodies
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 expresse
                 and
                 interpret
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Atbanasius
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 definition
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 doth
                 briefly
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Angelus
                   est
                   animal
                   rationale
                
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Animal
                 )
                 doth
                 signifie
                 a
                 bodily
                 substance
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 therefore
                 afterwards
                 explane
                 himselfe
                 and
                 say
                 ▪
                 
                   Est
                   autem
                   expers
                   materia
                
                 .
                 Wherein
                 although
                 he
                 seemes
                 to
                 contradict
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 stile
                 these
                 spirits
                 Animalia
                 ,
                 in
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   Abacuc
                   ;
                   In
                   medio
                   duorum
                   animalium
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 absurditie
                 to
                 giue
                 vnto
                 them
                 the
                 same
                 appellations
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 places
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 metaphorically
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 inference
                 of
                 bodily
                 substance
                 fastened
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 doth
                 Didymus
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ieromes
                 Master
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Angell
                 can
                 bee
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 :
                 and
                 lest
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 misconceiue
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 should
                 maintaine
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 corporeall
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 a
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 circumscribed
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 hee
                 addeth
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 passage
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 inuironed
                 or
                 bounded
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 place
                 ;
                 thereby
                 letting
                 vs
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 meaning
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 attribute
                 any
                 bodily
                 substance
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 obserued
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 saith
                 with
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 and
                 soules
                 doe
                 bow
                 their
                 knees
                 before
                 
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 wee
                 not
                 here
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 to
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 members
                 and
                 dimensions
                 like
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 Before
                 wee
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 proofes
                 out
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 take
                 the
                 Scripture-phrase
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 ,
                 may
                 bee
                 defended
                 .
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 dispureth
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 saith
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 defended
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 bodies
                 made
                 of
                 aire
                 (
                 as
                 Apuleius
                 dreamed
                 )
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 immortall
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 fall
                 into
                 corruption
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 :
                 because
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 elementarie
                 qualities
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessitie
                 be
                 framed
                 of
                 contrary
                 and
                 repugnant
                 natures
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 by
                 their
                 perpetuall
                 opposition
                 and
                 fight
                 do
                 ruine
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 truth
                 is
                 beyond
                 exception
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 aire
                 is
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 terme
                 homogeneall
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 whose
                 least
                 part
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 and
                 condition
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 as
                 euery
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 is
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 whole
                 riuers
                 or
                 the
                 sea
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 this
                 absurditie
                 would
                 follow
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 bodie
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 must
                 be
                 one
                 immense
                 Angelicall
                 substance
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 bers
                 of
                 a
                 liuing
                 bodie
                 ,
                 must
                 haue
                 seuerall
                 organes
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 those
                 functions
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 nature
                 doth
                 ordaine
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 true
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 aire
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 thē
                 be
                 dissolued
                 and
                 melted
                 into
                 water
                 as
                 the
                 clouds
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 also
                 be
                 hot
                 &
                 moist
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 aire
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 cōposed
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 they
                 burne
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 absurdities
                 doe
                 euidently
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 airie
                 only
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 abide
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 writing
                 vnto
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 great
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 addicted
                 vnto
                 Magicke
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 obserueth
                 )
                 giueth
                 them
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 this
                 opinion
                 was
                 not
                 repugnant
                 vnto
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Spirits
                 in
                 the
                 airie
                 region
                 ,
                 against
                 
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 combat
                 :
                 insinuating
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 bee
                 called
                 airie
                 ,
                 if
                 thereby
                 wee
                 meane
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 without
                 flesh
                 and
                 bones
                 .
                 
                   Non
                   est
                   nobis
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   colluctatio
                   aduersus
                   carnem
                   &
                   sanguinem
                   ,
                   
                   sed
                   aduersus
                   principes
                   &
                   potestates
                   aeris
                   huius
                   :
                
                 
                 he
                 also
                 calleth
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Spiritalia
                   nequitiae
                   in
                   coelestibus
                
                 .
                 Wee
                 may
                 safely
                 (
                 saith
                 that
                 Father
                 )
                 call
                 them
                 airie
                 or
                 heauenly
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 must
                 alwaies
                 suppose
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Spirits
                 .
                 
                 In
                 this
                 sense
                 doe
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 call
                 birds
                 the
                 fowles
                 of
                 the
                 heauen
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 are
                 by
                 them
                 stiled
                 terrestriall
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 birds
                 haue
                 bodies
                 of
                 aire
                 ,
                 or
                 men
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 doe
                 inhabite
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 and
                 dwell
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 For
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 hearken
                 what
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 say
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 King
                 Dauid
                 calleth
                 them
                 Spirits
                 where
                 he
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Qui
                   facis
                   angelos
                   tuos
                   spiritus
                
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 Lord
                 thou
                 hast
                 ordained
                 that
                 those
                 whom
                 wee
                 call
                 Angels
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 Spirits
                 ▪
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 and
                 Antithesis
                 betweene
                 a
                 bodie
                 and
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 consequence
                 by
                 negation
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 one
                 vpon
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 be
                 a
                 bodie
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 negatiuely
                 inferred
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 contrariwise
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 bodie
                 :
                 which
                 conclusion
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 maketh
                 vnto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 his
                 resurrection
                 they
                 conceiued
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 spirit
                 :
                 
                 Touch
                 me
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 and
                 looke
                 what
                 I
                 am
                 (
                 being
                 risen
                 with
                 my
                 true
                 bodie
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 spirit
                 hath
                 neither
                 flesh
                 nor
                 bones
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 I
                 haue
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 spirit
                 hath
                 no
                 body
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 no
                 other
                 place
                 or
                 text
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 lest
                 wee
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 certaine
                 Stoicks
                 ,
                 who
                 maintained
                 diuersities
                 of
                 kindes
                 in
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 had
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 doth
                 direct
                 vs
                 vnto
                 this
                 generall
                 Maxime
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 exception
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 pronounceth
                 this
                 sentence
                 :
                 
                 
                   Omnes
                   sunt
                   administratorij
                   spiritus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 amongst
                 Gods
                 
                 creatures
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 inuisible
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 Dominations
                 ,
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 &
                 Powers
                 :
                 for
                 confirmation
                 whereof
                 wee
                 may
                 adde
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 alreadie
                 alleaged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 vnto
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 opposition
                 expressed
                 between
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 appertaine
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 vnto
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
                 Touching
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 called
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 euer
                 subioyned
                 some
                 restriction
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 historie
                 of
                 Achab
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 speaketh
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   Ero
                   spiritus
                   mendax
                   in
                   ore
                   prophetarum
                   .
                
                 
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 often
                 calleth
                 them
                 vncleane
                 spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Diuels
                 angels
                 ;
                 conformable
                 whereunto
                 S.
                 Paul
                 termeth
                 them
                 the
                 angels
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 their
                 imitation
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 their
                 creation
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 obiected
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 are
                 tyed
                 so
                 really
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 Abraham
                 washed
                 their
                 feete
                 ,
                 they
                 tooke
                 Lot
                 by
                 the
                 arme
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 strong
                 hand
                 drew
                 him
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 Sodome
                 ;
                 and
                 Iacob
                 wrestled
                 a
                 whole
                 day
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 supported
                 sometimes
                 by
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 seene
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 themselues
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 inuisible
                 :
                 yet
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 detract
                 from
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 cleerely
                 teach
                 vs
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 bodies
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 must
                 affirme
                 with
                 Tertullian
                 :
                 
                 
                   Habere
                   corpora
                   peregrina
                   sed
                   non
                   sua
                   :
                
                 They
                 haue
                 bodies
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 which
                 they
                 borrow
                 ,
                 but
                 haue
                 none
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 nature
                 .
                 Wee
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 did
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 our
                 grandmother
                 Eue
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 :
                 yet
                 was
                 there
                 neuer
                 any
                 of
                 so
                 blunt
                 &
                 earthy
                 an
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 affirme
                 that
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 was
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 an
                 Angell
                 .
                 Wee
                 are
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 body
                 was
                 framed
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 elements
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 burne
                 :
                 nor
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 body
                 would
                 easily
                 fleet
                 away
                 and
                 be
                 dissolued
                 :
                 nor
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 would
                 remaine
                 sollid
                 vnto
                 the
                 view
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 afterward
                 
                 also
                 bee
                 found
                 :
                 it
                 must
                 therefore
                 necessarily
                 bee
                 framed
                 of
                 aire
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 Spirits
                 haue
                 their
                 places
                 of
                 abode
                 from
                 aboue
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 Spirits
                 dwelling
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bad
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 that
                 this
                 element
                 doth
                 easily
                 take
                 the
                 impression
                 of
                 all
                 colours
                 &
                 formes
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 colours
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 rainebow
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 diuersities
                 of
                 shapes
                 and
                 semblances
                 bearing
                 the
                 formes
                 of
                 Dragons
                 ,
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 represented
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 clowds
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 formes
                 are
                 dissolued
                 into
                 that
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 exhaled
                 and
                 drawne
                 ,
                 
                 faith
                 
                   Tertullian
                   :
                   Eadem
                   ratione
                   species
                   illa
                   intercepta
                   est
                   ,
                   qua
                   &
                   edita
                   fuerat
                   ,
                   si
                   non
                   fuit
                   initium
                   visibile
                   ,
                   nec
                   finis
                   .
                
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 the
                 Doue
                 ,
                 that
                 descended
                 from
                 heauen
                 and
                 lighted
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 fashioned
                 of
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 earth
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Descendit
                   spiritus
                   sanctus
                   corporali
                   specie
                   sicut
                   columba
                   in
                   ipsum
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 firy
                 tongues
                 ,
                 that
                 sate
                 vpon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 at
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Whitsontide
                 :
                 
                 
                   Factus
                   est
                   repente
                   de
                   coelo
                   sonus
                   tanquam
                   aduenientis
                   spiritus
                   vehementis
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 cleere
                 that
                 these
                 apparances
                 are
                 framed
                 of
                 aire
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 cloud
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 spake
                 to
                 his
                 Sonne
                 in
                 his
                 transfiguration
                 ,
                 which
                 vanished
                 into
                 aire
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 Moyses
                 also
                 ,
                 whose
                 body
                 in
                 that
                 apparition
                 was
                 composed
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 element
                 :
                 and
                 whiles
                 the
                 Apostles
                 eyes
                 were
                 fixed
                 on
                 these
                 obiects
                 it
                 vanished
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 saw
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 alone
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 the
                 Angell
                 appeared
                 to
                 Manoah
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 Samson
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 mounted
                 vp
                 into
                 heauen
                 in
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 ascent
                 was
                 visibly
                 seene
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 Manoah
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 lost
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 body
                 began
                 to
                 dissolue
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 matter
                 whereof
                 it
                 was
                 framed
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 the
                 Angell
                 that
                 accompanied
                 Tobias
                 in
                 his
                 iourney
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 time
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 presently
                 hee
                 vanished
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 addition
                 vnto
                 the
                 truth
                 hereof
                 ,
                 some
                 alleage
                 experience
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 cut
                 such
                 airie
                 bodies
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 would
                 fare
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 with
                 the
                 Sun-beame
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 runne
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 vnite
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 signe
                 of
                 such
                 separation
                 :
                 which
                 very
                 well
                 agreeth
                 with
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 Psellus
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 seuenth
                 chapter
                 of
                 his
                 booke
                 ,
                 maintaineth
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 naturall
                 body
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 23.
                 chapter
                 he
                 granteth
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 bodies
                 being
                 smit
                 asunder
                 ,
                 doe
                 ioyne
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 the
                 aire
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 diuided
                 ;
                 whence
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 haue
                 collected
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 bodies
                 must
                 bee
                 made
                 of
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 proper
                 vnto
                 Angels
                 .
                 For
                 touching
                 the
                 reason
                 which
                 he
                 bringeth
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 tormented
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 diuine
                 prouidence
                 may
                 easily
                 bring
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 body
                 may
                 really
                 worke
                 vpon
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 which
                 no
                 Christian
                 can
                 deny
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 by
                 diuine
                 prouidence
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 water
                 as
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 diuine
                 bountie
                 ,
                 doth
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 wash
                 and
                 purge
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 :
                 and
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 this
                 truth
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 for
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 corporall
                 things
                 ,
                 doe
                 depresse
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 heauie
                 euen
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 himselfe
                 said
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 reason
                 we
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 being
                 departed
                 from
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 cast
                 into
                 hell-fire
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 therefore
                 bee
                 impassible
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 wee
                 shal
                 fall
                 into
                 their
                 heresie
                 ,
                 that
                 maintaine
                 that
                 the
                 soules
                 lie
                 sleeping
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 directly
                 oppose
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 which
                 shew
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 returne
                 vnto
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 created
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 quiet
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 and
                 vnder
                 his
                 protection
                 ;
                 as
                 S.
                 Stephen
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Domine
                   suscipe
                   spiritum
                   meum
                
                 :
                 and
                 S
                 Paul
                 wished
                 for
                 death
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Cupio
                   ,
                   inquit
                   ,
                   dissolui
                   &
                   esse
                   cum
                   Christo
                   :
                
                 which
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 in
                 the
                 Reuelation
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 Henceforth
                 doe
                 the
                 soules
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 death
                 (
                 saith
                 S.
                 Paul
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 gaine
                 vnto
                 me
                 :
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 they
                 teach
                 that
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 reprobate
                 are
                 tormented
                 in
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 by
                 the
                 rich
                 Glutton
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 who
                 told
                 the
                 Pharisies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 axe
                 was
                 alreadie
                 applied
                 vnto
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 tree
                 that
                 brought
                 not
                 foorth
                 good
                 fruite
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 hewen
                 downe
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 This
                 S.
                 Iude
                 affirmeth
                 is
                 already
                 happened
                 to
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 
                   Chorah
                   ,
                   Dathan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Abiron
                 with
                 their
                 complices
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 went
                 quicke
                 downe
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 may
                 an
                 obiection
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 how
                 Spirits
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 frame
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 such
                 bodies
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 pleasure
                 ?
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 answereth
                 ,
                 that
                 Spirits
                 by
                 a
                 certaine
                 agilitie
                 and
                 naturall
                 power
                 can
                 bring
                 to
                 passe
                 whatsoeuer
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 nature
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 doe
                 perfectly
                 know
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 causes
                 also
                 ;
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 refinednesse
                 and
                 subtilitie
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 indowed
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 well
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 manage
                 and
                 applie
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 nature
                 maketh
                 successiuely
                 and
                 at
                 leisure
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 aire
                 diuers
                 times
                 being
                 disposed
                 thereunto
                 by
                 certaine
                 causes
                 ,
                 is
                 variously
                 depainted
                 with
                 colours
                 and
                 diuers
                 semblances
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sommer
                 wee
                 sometimes
                 see
                 toades
                 and
                 frogs
                 fall
                 with
                 the
                 raine
                 ,
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 frō
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 also
                 butter-flyes
                 and
                 catterpillers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 vermine
                 are
                 ingendred
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 is
                 produced
                 from
                 the
                 successiue
                 operations
                 of
                 nature
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 effects
                 may
                 bee
                 produced
                 by
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 by
                 vniting
                 of
                 causes
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 effects
                 doe
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 reade
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 tooke
                 vpon
                 him
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 Pharaohs
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 did
                 make
                 serpents
                 and
                 frogs
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 and
                 surely
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 shape
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 any
                 other
                 figure
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleere
                 
                 by
                 the
                 apparitions
                 recited
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Genesis
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 must
                 draw
                 this
                 necessarie
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 both
                 to
                 naturall
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Scrip
                 that
                 Spirits
                 should
                 haue
                 bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 incorporeall
                 and
                 inuisible
                 .
                 The
                 resolution
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 discourse
                 may
                 bee
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 intituled
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   Ecclesiastic
                   is
                   dog
                   matibus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 amongst
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 11.
                 chapter
                 he
                 saith
                 :
                 We
                 beleeue
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 inuisible
                 and
                 incorporeall
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 euery
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 bounded
                 in
                 by
                 any
                 place
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 beleeue
                 that
                 intellectuall
                 substances
                 are
                 corporeall
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 circumscribed
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 within
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 corporeall
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 limited
                 in
                 their
                 substances
                 .
                 It
                 remaineth
                 that
                 wee
                 endeuour
                 to
                 know
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 ,
                 since
                 Moyses
                 maketh
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 proceedeth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 good
                 and
                 some
                 bad
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 maliciousnesse
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 SAint
                 Athanasius
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 giue
                 his
                 full
                 resolution
                 and
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 Spirits
                 vnto
                 Prince
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 
                 demandeth
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 whether
                 Angels
                 were
                 created
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 for
                 Moses
                 maketh
                 no
                 mention
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 chap.
                 of
                 Genesis
                 where
                 hee
                 purposely
                 laboureth
                 to
                 magnifie
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 Creation
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 good
                 reason
                 doth
                 he
                 take
                 his
                 beginning
                 from
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 weightiest
                 argument
                 that
                 Saduces
                 and
                 Atheists
                 can
                 alleage
                 for
                 themselues
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 speaking
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 
                 themselues
                 doth
                 yet
                 make
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 Angels
                 :
                 whereupon
                 the
                 ancients
                 haue
                 endeauoured
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 satisfying
                 resolution
                 heereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 
                 Theodoret
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 particularly
                 in
                 two
                 passages
                 doth
                 determine
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 well
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 speaking
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 )
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 demand
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   principio
                   creauit
                   Deus
                   Angelos
                   &
                   Archangelos
                   ,
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   principio
                   creauit
                   Deus
                   coelum
                   &
                   terram
                   ,
                
                 especially
                 since
                 Angels
                 and
                 Archangels
                 are
                 vndoubtedly
                 compositions
                 of
                 more
                 noblenesse
                 and
                 puritie
                 then
                 heauen
                 or
                 earth
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 letter
                 missiue
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Ministers
                 doth
                 send
                 vnto
                 vs
                 :
                 
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 when
                 wee
                 read
                 that
                 Helias
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 vnto
                 Ioram
                 king
                 of
                 Israell
                 with
                 a
                 letter
                 missiue
                 to
                 reclaime
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 faults
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 instruct
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 when
                 a
                 great
                 Lord
                 writeth
                 his
                 letters
                 missiue
                 ,
                 hee
                 doth
                 accommodate
                 the
                 stile
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 them
                 vnto
                 the
                 qualitie
                 and
                 capacitie
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 vnto
                 whom
                 he
                 doth
                 addresse
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 must
                 write
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 after
                 one
                 fashion
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 another
                 fashion
                 vnto
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 maner
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 writeth
                 to
                 his
                 wife
                 or
                 to
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 first
                 letter
                 missiue
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 goodnes
                 sent
                 vnto
                 man
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 fiue
                 bookes
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 This
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 the
                 letter
                 was
                 addressed
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 rude
                 and
                 an
                 ignorant
                 people
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 newly
                 infranchised
                 from
                 the
                 slauery
                 and
                 seruitude
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 400
                 yeares
                 very
                 cruelly
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 constrained
                 to
                 apply
                 themselues
                 to
                 manuall
                 trades
                 and
                 workes
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 gather
                 straw
                 and
                 clay
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 carry
                 great
                 baskets
                 vpō
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ful
                 of
                 such
                 stuffe
                 ,
                 wherof
                 they
                 were
                 afterwards
                 to
                 make
                 bricks
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 where
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 Pyramides
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 were
                 a
                 building
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 daily
                 did
                 ,
                 not
                 hauing
                 
                 leasure
                 to
                 breath
                 or
                 to
                 serue
                 their
                 God
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Exodus
                 so
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 may
                 very
                 appositly
                 be
                 applied
                 vnto
                 this
                 people
                 :
                 
                   Diuertit
                   ab
                   oneribus
                   dorsum
                   eius
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   manus
                   eius
                   in
                   cophino
                   seruierunt
                
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 rude
                 nation
                 ,
                 &
                 altogether
                 vnacquainted
                 with
                 good
                 literature
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 peculiar
                 slight
                 of
                 tyrants
                 (
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 writeth
                 in
                 his
                 Politicks
                 )
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 their
                 subiects
                 to
                 study
                 and
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 learning
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Apostata
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 then
                 very
                 ignorant
                 except
                 Moses
                 who
                 was
                 exempted
                 from
                 such
                 rudenesse
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 education
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Palace
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 adopted
                 sonne
                 of
                 King
                 Pharaoes
                 daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 S.
                 Stephen
                 well
                 obserueth
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Erat
                   Moses
                   doctus
                   in
                   omni
                   scientia
                   Aegyptiorum
                   :
                
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 skill
                 in
                 Astronomy
                 ,
                 Geometry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mathematicks
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 exceedingly
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 conceiue
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 see
                 with
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 fashion
                 of
                 illiterate
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 eleuate
                 their
                 spirites
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 laugh
                 at
                 Philosophers
                 when
                 they
                 dispute
                 of
                 the
                 roundnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 sphericall
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 and
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 heereupon
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Moses
                 saith
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 alas
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 assure
                 my selfe
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 beleeue
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 of
                 thee
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 fashion
                 shall
                 I
                 hold
                 in
                 my
                 discourse
                 to
                 make
                 thy
                 Maiesty
                 knowen
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 since
                 their
                 apprehensions
                 doe
                 sauour
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 earth
                 and
                 dulnesse
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 
                   (
                   who
                   is
                
                 )
                 hath
                 spoken
                 vnto
                 thee
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 speake
                 vnto
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 straine
                 then
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 onely
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 common
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 creature
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 although
                 if
                 these
                 words
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 participation
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 high
                 and
                 mysterious
                 meaning
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 distinction
                 was
                 not
                 mentioned
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 fit
                 his
                 discourse
                 to
                 their
                 vnderstandings
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 opinion
                 of
                 S.
                 Dydimus
                 ,
                 who
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diuersitie
                 of
                 tymes
                 and
                 persons
                 there
                 came
                 Prophets
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                 some
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 others
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 replenished
                 with
                 all
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 vnappeasable
                 rigour
                 and
                 iustice
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 was
                 Moses
                 sent
                 vnto
                 this
                 rude
                 people
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 him
                 
                   That
                   is
                
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 would
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 exact
                 nothing
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 fathers
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 false
                 Gods
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 who
                 indeed
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 an
                 existence
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 may
                 haue
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 when
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 did
                 addresse
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 seauen
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 set
                 downe
                 diuers
                 attributes
                 of
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 those
                 letters
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diuersitie
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Paul
                 preaching
                 at
                 Athens
                 among
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 did
                 purposely
                 decline
                 to
                 make
                 particular
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 but
                 thought
                 it
                 sufficient
                 to
                 expresse
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 God
                 who
                 created
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 :
                 
                   Deus
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   qui
                   fecit
                   mundum
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   &
                   omniae
                   quae
                   in
                   eo
                   sunt
                   coeli
                   &
                   terrae
                   '
                   Dominus
                   ,
                   non
                   in
                   manu
                   factis
                   Templis
                   habitat
                   .
                
                 S.
                 Peter
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 sermon
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 cast
                 plainely
                 expresse
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 accommodating
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 them
                 hee
                 is
                 contented
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 may
                 winne
                 thus
                 much
                 vpon
                 their
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 innocent
                 man
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Iesum
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   Nazarenum
                   virum
                   approbatum
                   a
                   Deo
                   signis
                   &
                   virtutibus
                   :
                
                 but
                 afterwards
                 he
                 speaketh
                 vnto
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 straine
                 ,
                 hauing
                 once
                 prepared
                 them
                 for
                 more
                 diuine
                 instructions
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 heere
                 likewise
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 did
                 God
                 manifest
                 vnto
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 creation
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 shall
                 presently
                 see
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 also
                 more
                 expresly
                 vnfoulded
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 men
                 grew
                 more
                 familiar
                 and
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 S.
                 Chrysostoms
                 reason
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 .
                 
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 yeeldeth
                 another
                 reason
                 saying
                 that
                 this
                 people
                 was
                 exceeding
                 ready
                 to
                 beleeue
                 and
                 admit
                 plurality
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 they
                 tooke
                 from
                 the
                 superstitions
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 :
                 which
                 conceite
                 being
                 once
                 growne
                 into
                 an
                 habite
                 and
                 custome
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 at
                 length
                 become
                 almost
                 naturall
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 out
                 openly
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 they
                 said●n
                 the
                 plurall
                 number
                 ,
                 
                   Hi
                   sunt
                   dij
                   tui
                   Israel
                   quite
                   eduxerunt
                   de
                   terra
                   Aegypti
                   .
                
                 And
                 hereupon
                 God
                 tooke
                 occasion
                 to
                 insist
                 vpon
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Dominus
                   Deus
                   tuus
                   Deus
                   vnus
                   est
                   )
                
                 longer
                 then
                 vpon
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 commandements
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 so
                 much
                 inclined
                 to
                 this
                 plurality
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 then
                 lately
                 made
                 and
                 worshipped
                 a
                 Calfe
                 .
                 Which
                 they
                 may
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 obserue
                 ,
                 who
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 afterwards
                 said
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 likenesse
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 or
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 doe
                 conceite
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 commandement
                 ,
                 and
                 aske
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 Curats
                 doe
                 not
                 so
                 pronounce
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 their
                 seruice
                 ,
                 not
                 vnderstanding
                 that
                 the
                 Curate
                 doth
                 pronounce
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 summary
                 of
                 the
                 commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 whereof
                 they
                 complaine
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 a
                 commandement
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 more
                 ample
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 had
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 most
                 transgressed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 doth
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 well
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 safe
                 to
                 mention
                 Angels
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 would
                 presently
                 haue
                 thought
                 them
                 Gods
                 :
                 which
                 
                   Carpocrates
                   ,
                   Basilides
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 disciples
                 of
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 also
                 did
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 S.
                 Ireneus
                 and
                 Tertullian
                 haue
                 written
                 .
                 Whereunto
                 we
                 may
                 adde
                 a
                 third
                 reason
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 more
                 moderne
                 diuines
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 vpon
                 him
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 noteth
                 ,
                 
                   Finis
                   legis
                   Christus
                   &
                   nusquam
                   Angels
                   apprehendit
                   ,
                   sed
                   semen
                   Abrahae
                   apprehendit
                   .
                
                 Since
                 then
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Moses
                 did
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 passe
                 ouer
                 Angels
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 and
                 bounded
                 his
                 discourse
                 with
                 the
                 mention
                 of
                 visible
                 creatures
                 ,
                 ouer
                 whom
                 man
                 had
                 dominion
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 conclusion
                 hee
                 might
                 inferr
                 that
                 man
                 alone
                 had
                 the
                 priuiledge
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 after
                 Gods
                 image
                 and
                 likenesse
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 hee
                 might
                 be
                 deifyed
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 partner
                 in
                 the
                 diuine
                 nature
                 thorow
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 By
                 which
                 hee
                 thought
                 to
                 leade
                 and
                 conduct
                 man
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 vnto
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 more
                 remembrance
                 of
                 him
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 themselues
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 iustly
                 passed
                 ouer
                 without
                 mentioning
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 consider
                 hou
                 much
                 our
                 humane
                 nature
                 was
                 honoured
                 by
                 the
                 diuine
                 word
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 adored
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 ;
                 being
                 as
                 absolutely
                 man
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 as
                 truely
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 truely
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 conclusion
                 which
                 S.
                 Paul
                 maketh
                 against
                 the
                 Iewes
                 when
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Angels
                 :
                 
                   Nusquam
                   Angelos
                   apprehendit
                   ,
                   sed
                   semen
                   Abrahae
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 maketh
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 Lucifer
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 ,
                 but
                 indirectly
                 and
                 by
                 glances
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 haughty
                 minded
                 men
                 are
                 compared
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 Esai
                 the
                 14.
                 chap.
                 where
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 Nabuchodonosor
                 King
                 of
                 Babilon
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 Ezechiel
                 18.
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Thir
                 is
                 described
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 meruailous
                 proud
                 and
                 presumptuous
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 )
                 like
                 vnto
                 Lucifer
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 set
                 purpose
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 relation
                 made
                 hereof
                 except
                 it
                 bee
                 incidentally
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 say
                 )
                 
                   per
                   accidens
                
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 did
                 pay
                 no
                 ransome
                 for
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 for
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 clearly
                 declared
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 hell
                 fire
                 is
                 from
                 all
                 
                 eternity
                 prepared
                 
                   Diabolo
                   &
                   Angelis
                   eius
                
                 .
                 But
                 although
                 Moses
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 direct
                 mention
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 did
                 hee
                 tacitly
                 insinuate
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 seauen
                 daies
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 followed
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 heauens
                 went
                 on
                 in
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 making
                 day
                 &
                 night
                 ,
                 euening
                 and
                 morning
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 ministry
                 and
                 helpe
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 when
                 he
                 concludeth
                 
                   Igitur
                   perfecti
                   sunt
                   ,
                   coeli
                   &
                   terra
                   &
                   omnis
                   ornatus
                   eorum
                   ,
                
                 
                 by
                 the
                 perfect
                 ornament
                 of
                 heauen
                 he
                 meaneth
                 Angels
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 excellent
                 ornament
                 which
                 addeth
                 such
                 grace
                 vnto
                 the
                 heauens
                 is
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 himselfe
                 well
                 knew
                 )
                 the
                 heauen
                 could
                 beame
                 downe
                 no
                 influence
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 intimated
                 by
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Iurauit
                   per
                   viuentem
                   in
                   secula
                   quod
                   non
                   erit
                   ampllus
                   tempus
                   .
                
                 For
                 if
                 wee
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 behold
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
                 this
                 speech
                 doth
                 import
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 a
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 body
                 is
                 disposed
                 and
                 fitted
                 for
                 those
                 motions
                 which
                 are
                 naturall
                 vnto
                 man.
                 
                 Whereupon
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 admonisheth
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 ornament
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 light
                 or
                 starrs
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 other
                 perfections
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 higher
                 and
                 baser
                 consideration
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 is
                 very
                 obscure
                 ,
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 
                 Theodoret
                 and
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 moue
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 doe
                 directly
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 were
                 created
                 by
                 God
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 and
                 their
                 resolutions
                 are
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 so
                 say
                 .
                 First
                 King
                 Dauid
                 maketh
                 vs
                 an
                 expresse
                 Psalme
                 touching
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 generally
                 of
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
                 Spirituall
                 ,
                 rationall
                 ,
                 sensible
                 ,
                 terrestriall
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 those
                 creatures
                 who
                 haue
                 their
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 and
                 aire
                 in
                 the
                 103.
                 
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 he
                 beginneth
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 Maiestie
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   Confessionem
                   siue
                   maiestatem
                   &
                   decorem
                   induisti
                   ,
                   amictus
                   lumine
                   ,
                   siout
                   vestimento
                   :
                
                 next
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 saying
                 ,
                 Thou
                 hast
                 stretched
                 them
                 our
                 ouer
                 vs
                 like
                 a
                 tent
                 ;
                 then
                 doth
                 hee
                 adioyne
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   facis
                   Angelos
                   tuos
                   Spiritus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 makest
                 
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 thy
                 Angels
                 Spirits
                 .
                 Where
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 wee
                 may
                 obserue
                 for
                 our
                 better
                 information
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 haue
                 but
                 three
                 tenses
                 in
                 their
                 verbes
                 ,
                 the
                 Praeter-perfect
                 tense
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 future
                 tense
                 ;
                 and
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 vse
                 as
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Latins
                 haue
                 of
                 the
                 praeter-imperfect
                 and
                 praeterpluperfect
                 tenses
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 ariseth
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 tense
                 with
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 may
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 sentence
                 will
                 beare
                 it
                 )
                 bee
                 translated
                 by
                 the
                 praeterimperfect
                 tense
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 praeterperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 praeterpluperfect
                 tense
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 passage
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 say
                 in
                 latine
                 ,
                 
                   Quifaciebas
                   Angelos
                   Spiritus
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 creation
                 thou
                 diddest
                 make
                 and
                 fashion
                 these
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 messengers
                 and
                 ministers
                 of
                 thy
                 good
                 pleasure
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 place
                 Dauid
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 shew
                 that
                 God
                 created
                 Angels
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Greekes
                 and
                 Latins
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 were
                 created
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 made
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 yeares
                 before
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 chancefully
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 first
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 of
                 other
                 creatures
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 methode
                 he
                 obserueth
                 in
                 the
                 148.
                 
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 inuiteth
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 praise
                 their
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 omit
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 placeth
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 rank
                 ,
                 laying
                 ,
                 
                   Laudate
                   eum
                   omnes
                   Angeli
                   eius
                   ,
                   laudate
                   eum
                   omnes
                   virtutes
                   eius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 concludeth
                 that
                 God
                 fashioned
                 and
                 created
                 them
                 as
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 all
                 other
                 creatures
                 ;
                 
                   quoniam
                   ipse
                   dixit
                   &
                   facta
                   sunt
                   ,
                   ipse
                   mandauit
                   ,
                   &
                   creata
                   sunt
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 order
                 is
                 obserued
                 by
                 the
                 three
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 firy
                 furnace
                 at
                 Babilon
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 thanksgiuing
                 doe
                 inuite
                 all
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Gods
                 hand
                 to
                 blesse
                 their
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 descending
                 to
                 particulars
                 ▪
                 they
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 Angels
                 as
                 the
                 excellentest
                 creatures
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 harmoniously
                 to
                 sing
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Benedicite
                   omnia
                   opera
                   Domini
                   Domino
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   cantate
                   &
                   superexaltate
                   
                   eum
                   in
                   secula
                   .
                   Benedicite
                   Angeli
                   Domini
                   ,
                   Domino
                   ;
                   Benedicite
                   coeli
                   Domino
                   .
                
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 digresse
                 from
                 the
                 argument
                 in
                 hand
                 )
                 against
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 conceite
                 that
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 Angels
                 was
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 heauen
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 set
                 after
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 figure
                 out
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 transcendency
                 of
                 Angels
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 creatures
                 :
                 but
                 why
                 the
                 heauens
                 should
                 be
                 mentioned
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 probable
                 and
                 literall
                 reason
                 rendered
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 formerly
                 alleaged
                 .
                 
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Omnia
                   per
                   ipsum
                   facta
                   sunt
                   ,
                   &
                   sine
                   ipso
                   factum
                   est
                   nihil
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Paul
                 doth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 comment
                 vpon
                 this
                 sentence
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 as
                 hauing
                 bin
                 rapt
                 vp
                 to
                 heauen
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Colossians
                 ,
                 
                   Quoniam
                   in
                   ipso
                   condita
                   sunt
                   vniversa
                   in
                   coelis
                   &
                   in
                   terra
                   visibilia
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   &
                   inuisibilia
                   ,
                   siue
                   Throni
                   ,
                   siue
                   dominationes
                   ,
                   siue
                   principatus
                   ,
                   siue
                   potestates
                   ,
                   omnia
                   per
                   ipsum
                   &
                   in
                   ipso
                   creata
                   sunt
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 doth
                 vndoubtedly
                 confute
                 al
                 the
                 Manicheans
                 ,
                 Marcionists
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 sectaries
                 and
                 disciples
                 of
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 from
                 hence
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 create
                 all
                 Angels
                 good
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 perfect
                 in
                 all
                 goodnesse
                 both
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 grace
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoeuer
                 God
                 made
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 passing
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 expresseth
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Bookes
                 hee
                 giueth
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Dei
                   perfecta
                   sunt
                   opera
                
                 :
                 Whereunto
                 agreeth
                 the
                 wise-man
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 giueth
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 waight
                 and
                 measure
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 captious
                 can
                 not
                 finde
                 the
                 least
                 discord
                 or
                 blemish
                 .
                 And
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 did
                 not
                 persist
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 integrity
                 wherein
                 hee
                 was
                 created
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 once
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 fallen
                 from
                 thence
                 like
                 lightning
                 .
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 S.
                 Iude
                 doe
                 giue
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 fall
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 hee
                 
                 sinned
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 sinne
                 being
                 folded
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 pleates
                 of
                 malice
                 and
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 was
                 without
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 remission
                 and
                 pardon
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 meaning
                 hath
                 Iob
                 in
                 the
                 4.
                 chapter
                 ,
                 
                 
                   In
                   Angelis
                   suis
                   reperit
                   pravitatem
                
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 text
                 sutable
                 vnto
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 alleaged
                 in
                 Saint
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 doth
                 foretell
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 cast
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 into
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 this
                 bee
                 an
                 argument
                 sufficient
                 (
                 as
                 Theodoret
                 well
                 inferreth
                 )
                 to
                 prooue
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 in
                 perfection
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 desire
                 and
                 malice
                 he
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 rebellion
                 against
                 God.
                 
                   Non
                   est
                   enim
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   iusti
                   Dei
                   proprium
                   eum
                   punire
                   quinecessitate
                   malus
                   sit
                   .
                
                 And
                 certainely
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 vnto
                 the
                 nature
                 ,
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 iustice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 neuer
                 condemneth
                 any
                 ,
                 that
                 doe
                 not
                 through
                 malice
                 deserue
                 such
                 punishment
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 doth
                 worthily
                 reprooue
                 Porphiry
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 assertion
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 nature
                 were
                 originally
                 euill
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 .
                 This
                 proceeded
                 not
                 from
                 their
                 nature
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 but
                 from
                 their
                 will.
                 It
                 remaineth
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 declare
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 sinne
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 conuicted
                 .
                 
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 giueth
                 vs
                 the
                 resolution
                 heereof
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Since
                 they
                 are
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 fornicatours
                 ,
                 drunkards
                 ,
                 or
                 addicted
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 grosse
                 vices
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 their
                 sting
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 are
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 spirituall
                 substances
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 enuy
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 carnall
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 spake
                 not
                 this
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 head
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 grounded
                 it
                 vpon
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 specifying
                 the
                 sinnes
                 that
                 are
                 peculiar
                 vnto
                 Satan
                 ,
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 these
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 Esay
                 and
                 Ezechiel
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 exaggerate
                 the
                 great
                 ouer-weening
                 and
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Babylon
                 and
                 Thir
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 a
                 comparison
                 betwixt
                 Lucifer
                 
                 and
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 pussed
                 vp
                 and
                 swolne
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 their
                 words
                 and
                 commandement
                 the
                 Diuels
                 were
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 Reioyce
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 I
                 saw
                 Satan
                 fall
                 from
                 heauen
                 like
                 lightning
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 words
                 hee
                 insinuated
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 downe
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 proceeded
                 from
                 pride
                 .
                 S.
                 Paul
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 admonition
                 vnto
                 Bishops
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 humble
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 charge
                 the
                 Bishop
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 pussed
                 vp
                 with
                 pride
                 ,
                 least
                 hee
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 condemnation
                 with
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 enuy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 written
                 
                   Inuidia
                   Diaboli
                   mors
                   intrauit
                   in
                   orbem
                   terrarum
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 mention
                 of
                 mankinde
                 is
                 made
                 heerein
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 fell
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 enuy
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 pride
                 was
                 his
                 peculiar
                 sinne
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 Now
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 endowments
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 so
                 farre
                 ouerballance
                 his
                 owne
                 worth
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 conceite
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 an
                 associate
                 and
                 partaker
                 in
                 the
                 diuine
                 nature
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 whereunto
                 an
                 intellectuall
                 substance
                 may
                 aspire
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 naturall
                 and
                 peculiar
                 forces
                 (
                 as
                 Esai
                 and
                 Exechiel
                 doe
                 seeme
                 to
                 imply
                 )
                 or
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
                 for
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 mystery
                 might
                 by
                 reuelation
                 be
                 proposed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 afterwards
                 also
                 vnfolded
                 vnto
                 Adam
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certaine
                 that
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 he
                 rebelled
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 battell
                 fought
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 that
                 Spirites
                 combat
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 strong
                 renitency
                 and
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 ones
                 will
                 against
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 wee
                 also
                 fight
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 adhere
                 or
                 fauour
                 that
                 damnable
                 attempt
                 ,
                 but
                 resisted
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 forces
                 ,
                 accomplishing
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 
                 them
                 .
                 
                 
                   Benedicite
                   Domino
                   omnes
                   Angeli
                   eius
                   potentes
                   virtute
                   ,
                   qui
                   facitis
                   verbum
                   eius
                   ,
                   ad
                   audiendani
                   vocem
                   sermonum
                   eius
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 were
                 the
                 euill
                 Spirits
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 heauen
                 for
                 their
                 pride
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 good
                 Spirits
                 were
                 still
                 made
                 blessed
                 in
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 vision
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 did
                 Christ
                 signifie
                 vnto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 when
                 out
                 of
                 pride
                 they
                 demanded
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 among
                 them
                 should
                 bee
                 the
                 greatest
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 :
                 hee
                 tooke
                 a
                 litle
                 childe
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 saying
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 become
                 not
                 like
                 vnto
                 this
                 litle
                 childe
                 ,
                 
                 yee
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 that
                 kingdome
                 :
                 and
                 beware
                 how
                 you
                 offend
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 litle
                 ones
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Angels
                 doe
                 alwayes
                 see
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 :
                 whereby
                 he
                 giueth
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 children
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 naturall
                 humility
                 are
                 like
                 vnto
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 Angels
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 doe
                 see
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God.
                 Since
                 this
                 great
                 reuolte
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 there
                 hath
                 euer
                 been
                 a
                 contrariety
                 and
                 warre
                 betweene
                 the
                 will
                 's
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 betweene
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 men
                 also
                 :
                 as
                 between
                 Abel
                 and
                 
                   Cain
                   :
                   Isaac
                
                 and
                 
                   Ismael
                   :
                   Iacob
                
                 and
                 Esau.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 speaketh
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 battell
                 in
                 heauen
                 between
                 Michael
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Dragon
                 with
                 his
                 Angels
                 :
                 and
                 S.
                 Iude
                 bringeth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Michael
                 ,
                 disputing
                 and
                 chiding
                 with
                 Satan
                 .
                 Since
                 therefore
                 hee
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 depriued
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 doe
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 naught
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 hee
                 cannot
                 wreake
                 his
                 malice
                 vpon
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 hee
                 conuerteth
                 his
                 fury
                 against
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 after
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 heere
                 seated
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 worship
                 his
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 serue
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 at
                 length
                 participate
                 of
                 that
                 diuine
                 glory
                 and
                 felicity
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 pride
                 is
                 vtterly
                 depriued
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 already
                 alleaged
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 pointe
                 ,
                 which
                 offereth
                 it selfe
                 to
                 consideration
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ensueing
                 chapter
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IIII.
                 The
                 meanes
                 which
                 Diuels
                 haue
                 ,
                 to
                 appeare
                 and
                 come
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 they
                 reside
                 ;
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 sundrie
                 waies
                 to
                 tempt
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 TOuching
                 the
                 meanes
                 which
                 Spirits
                 haue
                 to
                 performe
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 scripture
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 downe-fall
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 some
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 region
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 darksome
                 &
                 obscure
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sun-beames
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 without
                 refraction
                 of
                 any
                 solid
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 repercussion
                 might
                 double
                 their
                 force
                 and
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 shine
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 as
                 is
                 euidently
                 seene
                 in
                 a
                 caue
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 light
                 at
                 all
                 perceiued
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 sunne-beame
                 doth
                 fall
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 proofe
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 generall
                 rule
                 of
                 Saint
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 sufficiently
                 euince
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 his
                 very
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Omnium
                   doctorum
                   opinio
                   est
                   ,
                   quod
                   aër
                   iste
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   qui
                   coelum
                   &
                   terram
                   medius
                   diuidens
                   ,
                   inane
                   appellatur
                   ,
                   plenus
                   sit
                   contrarys
                   fortitudinibus
                   .
                
                 Since
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 neuer
                 any
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 scruple
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 hereof
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 good
                 warrant
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 no
                 doubt
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 parable
                 of
                 the
                 seede
                 ,
                 did
                 by
                 the
                 birds
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 which
                 deuoured
                 the
                 corne
                 ,
                 
                 vnderstand
                 and
                 also
                 interpret
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 calleth
                 the
                 birds
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 thereby
                 meaning
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 vsuall
                 Hebrew
                 phrase
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeable
                 vnto
                 our
                 maner
                 of
                 speech
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 commonly
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 raine
                 falleth
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 aire
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 hath
                 well
                 obserued
                 ,
                 all
                 Philosophers
                 doe
                 agree
                 in
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 clouds
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 dissoluing
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 raine
                 is
                 engendred
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 drawne
                 vp
                 aboue
                 two
                 miles
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 distance
                 betwixt
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 is
                 incomparably
                 
                 greater
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 meaning
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 telleth
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 our
                 fight
                 is
                 not
                 chiefly
                 against
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 the
                 princes
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 their
                 abode
                 aboue
                 in
                 high
                 places
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 himselfe
                 explaneth
                 all
                 these
                 authorities
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 high
                 places
                 he
                 meaneth
                 the
                 aire
                 :
                 
                   Secundum
                   seculum
                   mundi
                   huius
                
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   secundum
                   principem
                   potestatis
                   aëris
                   huius
                   ,
                   spiritus
                   qui
                   nunc
                   operaetur
                   in
                   filios
                   diffidentiae
                   .
                
                 
                 (
                 Which
                 is
                 also
                 declared
                 by
                 S.
                 Iude
                 in
                 his
                 Canonicall
                 epistle
                 )
                 shewing
                 that
                 these
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 are
                 abiding
                 in
                 that
                 darksome
                 aire
                 ,
                 &
                 are
                 there
                 reserued
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 heare
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Goe
                   yee
                   cursed
                   into
                   hell
                   fire
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   prepared
                   for
                   the
                   Diuell
                   and
                   his
                   angels
                   .
                
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Angelos
                   qui
                   non
                   seruauerunt
                   suum
                   principatum
                   ,
                   sed
                   dereliquerunt
                   suum
                   domicilium
                   in
                   indicium
                   magni
                   diei
                   ,
                   vinculis
                   aeternis
                   sub
                   caligine
                   reseruauit
                   .
                
                 And
                 here
                 may
                 be
                 fitly
                 alleaged
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 related
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 besought
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 deepe
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 into
                 the
                 heard
                 of
                 swine
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 doe
                 likewise
                 complaine
                 vnto
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Vt
                   quid
                   venisti
                   ante
                   tempus
                   torquere
                   nos
                   ?
                
                 As
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 of
                 our
                 totall
                 and
                 vtter
                 damnation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 time
                 thereof
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 shall
                 bee
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 not
                 yet
                 present
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 leaue
                 vs
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 vntill
                 that
                 time
                 approch
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Reuelation
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Vah
                   mari
                   &
                   terrae
                   ,
                   quia
                   descendit
                   diabolus
                   ad
                   vos
                   ,
                   habens
                   iram
                   magnam
                   :
                
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 againe
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 booke
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 aduersarie
                 the
                 diuell
                 was
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 resolue
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 difference
                 is
                 betweene
                 the
                 diuels
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 whose
                 abode
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 although
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 maketh
                 daintie
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 conceiued
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 
                 intreated
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 that
                 hee
                 feared
                 (
                 as
                 himselfe
                 excuseth
                 it
                 )
                 lest
                 hee
                 should
                 trespasse
                 too
                 farre
                 vpon
                 the
                 readers
                 patience
                 ,
                 in
                 dwelling
                 so
                 long
                 vpon
                 this
                 argument
                 ;
                 yet
                 will
                 we
                 speake
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 present
                 discourse
                 doth
                 demaund
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 infallible
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 great
                 multitudes
                 of
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ,
                 who
                 abide
                 in
                 that
                 gloomie
                 region
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 also
                 lower
                 and
                 neerer
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 prouidence
                 hath
                 and
                 doth
                 permit
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 himselfe
                 imployeth
                 these
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 base
                 and
                 seruile
                 offices
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 or
                 ciuill
                 Iustice
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 condemne
                 certaine
                 malefactors
                 not
                 vnto
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 some
                 worke
                 ,
                 which
                 aduantageth
                 these
                 offenders
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 onely
                 charged
                 with
                 laboriousnesse
                 and
                 toyle
                 ,
                 and
                 tendeth
                 meerely
                 to
                 the
                 publike
                 good
                 .
                 Thus
                 were
                 many
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 banished
                 ,
                 or
                 confined
                 to
                 some
                 Isle
                 or
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 to
                 labour
                 and
                 digge
                 in
                 the
                 Quarries
                 of
                 Marble
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Princes
                 profit
                 and
                 behoofe
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 euer
                 carrie
                 their
                 chaines
                 of
                 iron
                 on
                 their
                 feete
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 guard
                 to
                 watch
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 is
                 done
                 vnto
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 slaues
                 in
                 the
                 Galleys
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 exercise
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 who
                 applieth
                 this
                 vnto
                 the
                 Iebusites
                 ,
                 Philistins
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 barbarous
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 diuine
                 permission
                 were
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 borders
                 and
                 skirts
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 who
                 otherwise
                 would
                 haue
                 spurned
                 at
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 type
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 those
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 leaue
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 vs
                 in
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 praise-worthy
                 :
                 as
                 sand
                 which
                 of
                 it selfe
                 is
                 fruitlesse
                 and
                 barren
                 ,
                 yet
                 serueth
                 very
                 fitly
                 to
                 scoure
                 and
                 make
                 bright
                 the
                 vessels
                 of
                 gold
                 or
                 of
                 siluer
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 carefully
                 looked
                 vnto
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 house
                 of
                 a
                 father
                 of
                 a
                 familie
                 .
                 Thus
                 was
                 Iob
                 exercised
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 haue
                 all
                 good
                 men
                 been
                 tried
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 witnesseth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 hee
                 endured
                 the
                 buffetings
                 of
                 
                 Satan
                 :
                 
                 and
                 doth
                 conclude
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 aboue
                 cited
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 mentioneth
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 lend
                 vnto
                 vs
                 all
                 ,
                 a
                 compleate
                 armour
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 champions
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 sword
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 helmer
                 ,
                 hope
                 :
                 the
                 corslet
                 ,
                 charitie
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 shield
                 ,
                 
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Cuiresistite
                   fortes
                   in
                   fide
                
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 briefe
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 be
                 thus
                 armed
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 shall
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 ouer
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 obserueth
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 wee
                 brandish
                 these
                 spirituall
                 weapons
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 presently
                 turneth
                 his
                 backe
                 and
                 flieth
                 from
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 S.
                 Iames
                 also
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 Resistite
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 Diabolo
                 ,
                 
                 
                   &
                   fugiet
                   à
                   vobis
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 can
                 doe
                 no
                 good
                 vpon
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 resist
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 gaineth
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 make
                 no
                 preparation
                 to
                 stand
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   vincit
                   nisi
                   volentem
                
                 .
                 Being
                 houering
                 so
                 neere
                 about
                 vs
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 yet
                 a
                 curbe
                 &
                 snaffle
                 to
                 restraine
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 seeme
                 good
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 hold
                 in
                 their
                 rage
                 and
                 malice
                 with
                 so
                 strong
                 a
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 their
                 naturall
                 forces
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 like
                 slaues
                 they
                 are
                 faine
                 first
                 to
                 aske
                 leaue
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 dare
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Diuell
                 asked
                 leaue
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 afflict
                 Iob
                 in
                 his
                 person
                 and
                 goods
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Diuels
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 dared
                 not
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 swine
                 ,
                 vntill
                 they
                 had
                 gotten
                 particular
                 license
                 from
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 sheweth
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 curbe
                 S.
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Fidelis
                   Deus
                   qui
                   non
                   patietur
                   vos
                   tentari
                   supra
                   id
                   quod
                   potestis
                   .
                
                 He
                 permitteth
                 Satan
                 to
                 do
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 such
                 limitations
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 assaults
                 wherwithal
                 he
                 would
                 force
                 vs
                 ,
                 are
                 neuer
                 aboue
                 our
                 abilities
                 of
                 resistance
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 and
                 aske
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 God
                 afflicteth
                 one
                 man
                 more
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 such
                 diuersities
                 of
                 temptations
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 suffice
                 that
                 he
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 like
                 
                 vnto
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 hath
                 both
                 courage
                 and
                 force
                 to
                 encounter
                 with
                 the
                 Giant
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 which
                 attempt
                 would
                 haue
                 crushed
                 in
                 peeces
                 the
                 strongest
                 men
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 as
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 would
                 haue
                 conceiued
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 thus
                 trie
                 and
                 exercise
                 vs
                 ,
                 both
                 out
                 of
                 malice
                 which
                 hee
                 beareth
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 enuie
                 which
                 hee
                 carrieth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 hee
                 doth
                 daily
                 make
                 full
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 his
                 punishments
                 .
                 For
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 their
                 creation
                 offended
                 most
                 by
                 their
                 pride
                 ,
                 malice
                 and
                 ingratitude
                 ,
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 deepest
                 dungeon
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 already
                 tortured
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 extremitie
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 transgresse
                 in
                 that
                 heighth
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 fell
                 no
                 lower
                 then
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 there
                 acquire
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 new
                 damnation
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 depriuation
                 of
                 the
                 vision
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 accession
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 paine
                 in
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 hell
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 S.
                 Ieromes
                 time
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 relate
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 did
                 resist
                 the
                 Diuels
                 temptations
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 aduantage
                 himselfe
                 thereby
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 doe
                 a
                 good
                 turne
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 his
                 aduersarie
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 punishable
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 torments
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 ouercome
                 the
                 Christian
                 :
                 whereas
                 else
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 plagued
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 were
                 afraid
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 deepes
                 ,
                 
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 tempted
                 and
                 tormented
                 the
                 poore
                 Iew.
                 This
                 prouidence
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 withheld
                 it selfe
                 from
                 casting
                 them
                 all
                 into
                 the
                 lowest
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 tied
                 vp
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 some
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 God
                 commandeth
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 budge
                 from
                 a
                 certaine
                 set
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 restraineth
                 their
                 workings
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ligation
                 ,
                 or
                 chaining
                 vp
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 torment
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 may
                 be●in
                 regard
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 of
                 a
                 generous
                 and
                 actiue
                 nature
                 ,
                 fashioned
                 with
                 all
                 free
                 scope
                 and
                 libertie
                 to
                 worke
                 
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 minde
                 vnto
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 doth
                 Tertullian
                 call
                 them
                 
                   quodammodo
                   volucres
                
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 agilitie
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 swiftest
                 bird
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 vpon
                 his
                 wing
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 restraint
                 and
                 confinement
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 cooped
                 vp
                 in
                 a
                 cage
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 flie
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 to
                 execute
                 their
                 purposes
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 compulsorie
                 detainment
                 :
                 but
                 are
                 infinitly
                 vexed
                 at
                 this
                 commandement
                 which
                 God
                 imposeth
                 vpon
                 thē
                 .
                 Thus
                 must
                 the
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Tobias
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Raphael
                 tooke
                 the
                 Diuell
                 Asmodeus
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 signifieth
                 a
                 banished
                 man
                 )
                 and
                 banished
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 desert
                 of
                 the
                 vpper
                 Aegypt
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 is
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 Satan
                 was
                 bound
                 and
                 loosed
                 againe
                 :
                 which
                 importeth
                 nothing
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 actiuitie
                 was
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 afterwards
                 restored
                 vnto
                 him
                 againe
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 vntied
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shall
                 haue
                 full
                 permission
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 to
                 powre
                 foorth
                 all
                 his
                 rage
                 and
                 venome
                 vpon
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 so
                 farre
                 shall
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 gaine
                 vpon
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 worke
                 miracles
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 fire
                 visibly
                 to
                 descend
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 wonders
                 ,
                 described
                 at
                 large
                 by
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 in
                 the
                 Reuelation
                 .
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 now
                 tied
                 vp
                 from
                 doing
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 nature
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 much
                 mischiefe
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 in
                 Iobs
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 hee
                 will
                 doe
                 ,
                 when
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 bee
                 borne
                 .
                 Hee
                 was
                 confined
                 and
                 chained
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 from
                 speaking
                 any
                 more
                 by
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 experience
                 it selfe
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 approch
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 speake
                 vnto
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 familiar
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 shape
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 discourses
                 are
                 epitomized
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 by
                 Saint
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Daemones
                   dicuntur
                   ligari
                   quando
                   impediuntur
                   agere
                   ,
                   quae
                   naturaliter
                   possunt
                   ,
                   &
                   solui
                   ,
                   quando
                   permittuntur
                   .
                
                 The
                 Diuell
                 then
                 hauing
                 this
                 permission
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 subtle
                 serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 well
                 vnderstandeth
                 his
                 grounds
                 whereupon
                 hee
                 buildeth
                 his
                 attempts
                 ,
                 hee
                 practiseth
                 diuers
                 and
                 cunning
                 slights
                 to
                 inueagle
                 and
                 gaine
                 vpon
                 the
                 sillines
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 manifestly
                 see
                 in
                 two
                 visible
                 apparitions
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 informe
                 our
                 beleefe
                 heerein
                 .
                 It
                 also
                 plainly
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 experience
                 which
                 the
                 good
                 old
                 father
                 
                   Anthonius
                   Monachus
                
                 had
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 history
                 is
                 written
                 at
                 large
                 by
                 Saint
                 Athanasius
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 discourse
                 it
                 seemeth
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 good
                 man
                 was
                 selected
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 expresly
                 to
                 indure
                 the
                 assaults
                 of
                 Satan
                 both
                 sensibly
                 and
                 visibly
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 learne
                 from
                 him
                 what
                 the
                 subtilties
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 meanes
                 we
                 haue
                 to
                 keepe
                 vs
                 from
                 his
                 snares
                 and
                 ambushes
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 first
                 visible
                 apparition
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 described
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 chap.
                 of
                 Genes
                 .
                 
                 it
                 thereby
                 appeareth
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 take
                 a
                 visible
                 body
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 body
                 vpon
                 him
                 when
                 hee
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 confusion
                 and
                 danger
                 that
                 might
                 grow
                 thereby
                 would
                 be
                 exceeding
                 great
                 .
                 
                   Repraesentaret
                   enim
                   se
                   vxori
                   tanquam
                   maritus
                   ,
                   seruo
                   tanquam
                   Dominus
                   ,
                   religioso
                   tanquam
                   Praelatus
                   ,
                   poenitenti
                   tanquam
                   Confessarius
                   ,
                   &
                   sic
                   nullus
                   esset
                   securus
                   ,
                   &
                   tentaremur
                   suprae
                   id
                   quod
                   possemus
                   ,
                
                 1.
                 
                 Corinth
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Et
                   esset
                   contra
                   prouidentiam
                   Dei.
                
                 He
                 is
                 therefore
                 inhibited
                 and
                 restrained
                 by
                 the
                 omnipotencie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 doe
                 notably
                 shew
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 permit
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 force
                 a
                 beleefe
                 vpon
                 our
                 vnderstandings
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 practise
                 nothing
                 else
                 then
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 destroy
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 informe
                 vs
                 how
                 foule
                 and
                 vgly
                 these
                 vncleane
                 spirits
                 bee
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 chased
                 from
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 armes
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 the
                 Diuell
                 appeares
                 in
                 a
                 fearfull
                 and
                 hideous
                 shape
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 deformed
                 beast
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 he
                 is
                 set
                 foorth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 like
                 a
                 venomous
                 snake
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 agreeable
                 vnto
                 the
                 second
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 preached
                 by
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 described
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 full
                 of
                 talke
                 and
                 pratling
                 (
                 which-answereth
                 the
                 first
                 reason
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 in
                 this
                 talke
                 then
                 to
                 snare
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 breake
                 our
                 neckes
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 his
                 cunning
                 ,
                 his
                 custome
                 is
                 to
                 accommodate
                 and
                 fit
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 the
                 humour
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 hee
                 would
                 circumuent
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 sheweth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 Gods
                 ape
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 descend
                 vnto
                 our
                 capacitie
                 and
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 practise
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Paul
                   :
                   Omnia
                   omnibus
                   factus
                   sum
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   vt
                   omnes
                   lucrifacerem
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 Diuell
                 commeth
                 vnto
                 a
                 silly
                 woman
                 that
                 hath
                 little
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 by
                 nature
                 and
                 sense
                 is
                 prompted
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 wil
                 straight
                 begin
                 to
                 derogate
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 questionable
                 whether
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 affirmed
                 of
                 him
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
                 And
                 because
                 he
                 knoweth
                 that
                 this
                 sex
                 is
                 very
                 liquorous
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 greatnes
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 make
                 large
                 promises
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 exquisite
                 meates
                 and
                 drinkes
                 ,
                 he
                 further
                 promiseth
                 vnto
                 them
                 all
                 sensuall
                 and
                 fleshly
                 pleasures
                 whatsoeuer
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 temptations
                 are
                 easily
                 discerned
                 in
                 the
                 assaults
                 which
                 hee
                 vsed
                 ,
                 to
                 tempt
                 the
                 first
                 woman
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 representeth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 forget
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 blessings
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 applied
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 Adam
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 haue
                 laboured
                 his
                 subuersion
                 by
                 more
                 couert
                 &
                 guilefull
                 meanes
                 then
                 hee
                 vsed
                 towards
                 the
                 woman
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 S.
                 Paul
                 attributeth
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 this
                 conquest
                 to
                 haue
                 proceeded
                 from
                 a
                 womanish
                 simplicitie
                 ,
                 concluding
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Ne
                   sicut
                   serpens
                   seduxit
                   Euam
                   ,
                   ita
                   seducantur
                   sensus
                   vestri
                   à
                   simplicitate
                   quae
                   est
                   in
                   Christo
                   Iesu.
                
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 tempt
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 tooke
                 another
                 course
                 ,
                 for
                 without
                 any
                 derogation
                 from
                 God
                 (
                 because
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 setled
                 vnderstanding
                 and
                 faith
                 doth
                 abhorre
                 such
                 grossenes
                 ,
                 and
                 stoppeth
                 his
                 eares
                 against
                 it
                 )
                 hee
                 beginneth
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 seemeth
                 to
                 haue
                 no
                 apparancie
                 of
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 haue
                 bin
                 vsed
                 by
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 Moyses
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 prayer
                 change
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 riuer
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 rocke
                 to
                 gush
                 forth
                 with
                 fresh
                 and
                 wholesome
                 streames
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 :
                 
                   Qui
                   conuertit
                   petram
                   in
                   stagna
                   aquarum
                   ,
                
                 
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 in
                 great
                 extremitie
                 for
                 water
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 laboured
                 to
                 perswade
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 stones
                 bread
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 as
                 it
                 might
                 seeme
                 hee
                 had
                 neede
                 of
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 desert
                 as
                 Moyses
                 was
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 conuersant
                 in
                 the
                 holie
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 most
                 attentiue
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 alleageth
                 diuers
                 passages
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 no
                 good
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 he
                 offereth
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 Monarchie
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 science
                 puffeth
                 vp
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 no
                 charitie
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 beleeue
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 sterne
                 ,
                 and
                 gouerne
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 better
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 he
                 resembleth
                 the
                 Crocadiles
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 perceiue
                 a
                 traueller
                 neere
                 vnto
                 Nilus
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 faine
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 weeping
                 and
                 taking
                 on
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 great
                 neede
                 of
                 succour
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 poore
                 man
                 shall
                 simply
                 make
                 his
                 approch
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 suddenly
                 deuoured
                 .
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 reciteth
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 a
                 time
                 the
                 Diuell
                 did
                 thus
                 plaine
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 neere
                 vnto
                 the
                 Cell
                 of
                 of
                 that
                 godly
                 Father
                 Antonius
                 ,
                 who
                 demanding
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 (
                 when
                 hee
                 saw
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 discouered
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 iust
                 cause
                 to
                 complaine
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 did
                 taxe
                 and
                 burthen
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 villanies
                 that
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 were
                 very
                 innocent
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 .
                 And
                 sometimes
                 hee
                 would
                 sing
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 insinuate
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 stopped
                 his
                 eares
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 take
                 no
                 heed
                 what
                 the
                 Diuell
                 did
                 sing
                 ,
                 
                 practising
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Ego
                   autem
                   tanquam
                   surdus
                   non
                   audiebam
                   .
                
                 At
                 other
                 times
                 he
                 presented
                 himselfe
                 before
                 him
                 with
                 great
                 glorie
                 ,
                 transforming
                 himselfe
                 into
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 light
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 shut
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 gaze
                 vpon
                 the
                 beautie
                 of
                 Satan
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 perceiued
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 gaine
                 nothing
                 by
                 all
                 these
                 baites
                 and
                 allurements
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 by
                 his
                 often
                 prayers
                 ,
                 weeping
                 ,
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 obtained
                 the
                 gift
                 which
                 S.
                 Paul
                 calleth
                 
                   discretio
                   spiritum
                
                 )
                 he
                 then
                 came
                 vpon
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 hideous
                 noise
                 to
                 affright
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 sometimes
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 semblance
                 of
                 a
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 dreadfull
                 beast
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 stand
                 before
                 him
                 like
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 enormous
                 and
                 vast
                 size
                 and
                 stature
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 seemed
                 greater
                 then
                 any
                 giant
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 touch
                 the
                 cloudes
                 with
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 although
                 his
                 feete
                 stood
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Then
                 would
                 hee
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Cell
                 had
                 been
                 inuironed
                 with
                 horses
                 ,
                 chariots
                 ,
                 and
                 armed
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 euer
                 recommended
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 regarded
                 not
                 these
                 collusions
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 remembring
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 :
                 
                 
                   Hi
                   in
                   curribus
                   ,
                   &
                   hi
                   in
                   equis
                   ,
                   nos
                   autem
                   in
                   nomine
                   Domini
                   nostri
                   inuocabimus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Diuell
                 forgot
                 not
                 to
                 cast
                 wedges
                 of
                 gold
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 baite
                 him
                 with
                 auarice
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 (
                 saith
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 )
                 they
                 all
                 presently
                 vanished
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 to
                 tempt
                 him
                 vnto
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 by
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 meanes
                 hee
                 could
                 preuaile
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 exhort
                 him
                 to
                 watch
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 spend
                 the
                 whole
                 night
                 in
                 prayers
                 ,
                 to
                 fast
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 practise
                 all
                 other
                 spirituall
                 exercises
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 hee
                 might
                 either
                 breed
                 a
                 disgust
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 perswaded
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 enemie
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 do
                 something
                 at
                 his
                 request
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 holy
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 well
                 say
                 with
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                 
                   non
                   ignoramus
                   astutias
                   eius
                
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 disaccustome
                 his
                 holy
                 exercises
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 
                 encreased
                 his
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 Diuell
                 commanded
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 taught
                 it
                 both
                 by
                 word
                 and
                 example
                 :
                 knowing
                 well
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 Diuel
                 saith
                 or
                 doth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 an
                 ill
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 lowder
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 confession
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 did
                 Christ
                 check
                 his
                 speech
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 silence
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 way
                 which
                 hee
                 vsed
                 was
                 in
                 chiding
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 austerity
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 shewing
                 vnto
                 him
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 rigorous
                 ,
                 strict
                 &
                 burthensome
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 hasten
                 his
                 destruction
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 Gods
                 creatures
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 enable
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 seruice
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 sin
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 freely
                 with
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 excesse
                 or
                 gormundizing
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 hee
                 threatned
                 to
                 beate
                 him
                 and
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 by
                 breaking
                 his
                 neck
                 .
                 But
                 hee
                 was
                 readily
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 hurt
                 the
                 least
                 sheepe
                 that
                 Iob
                 had
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 heard
                 of
                 swine
                 without
                 leaue
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 could
                 he
                 endamage
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 is
                 sheltered
                 vnder
                 the
                 wing
                 of
                 Gods
                 protection
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 haires
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 numbred
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 without
                 the
                 expresse
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 That
                 the
                 Diuels
                 scope
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deceiue
                 men
                 :
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 knoweth
                 not
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 be
                 penetrat●
                 or
                 diue
                 into
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 mans
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 we
                 would
                 speake
                 definitiuely
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 inquire
                 into
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 euer
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 those
                 two
                 sinnes
                 which
                 are
                 peculiar
                 vnto
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Pride
                 and
                 Enuy
                 :
                 for
                 from
                 these
                 two
                 spirituall
                 vices
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 effects
                 doe
                 streame
                 forth
                 as
                 
                 from
                 two
                 plentifull
                 fountaines
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Angels
                 did
                 sinne
                 thorow
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 iniuriously
                 inuade
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 share
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 equality
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 he
                 still
                 persist
                 in
                 this
                 peruersenes
                 ,
                 and
                 remaineth
                 hardned
                 thorow
                 the
                 great
                 impenitency
                 and
                 obduratnesse
                 which
                 swayeth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 somuch
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 yet
                 forbeare
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                   Similis
                   ero
                   altissimo
                
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 practised
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 behold
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 conference
                 hee
                 held
                 with
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 seene
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 driue
                 all
                 vnto
                 this
                 head
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 worship
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 God.
                 When
                 a
                 tyrant
                 would
                 by
                 vsurpation
                 take
                 vpon
                 him
                 another
                 mans
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 hee
                 laboureth
                 to
                 eclipse
                 the
                 naturall
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perswade
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 himselfe
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 for
                 their
                 true
                 soueraigne
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 Satan
                 would
                 perswade
                 Eue
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 grudge
                 and
                 enuy
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 much
                 grieued
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 aduanced
                 vnto
                 that
                 height
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 their
                 owne
                 excellency
                 did
                 carry
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 conclusion
                 and
                 inference
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 could
                 imply
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 conceiue
                 that
                 this
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 like
                 a
                 true
                 father
                 wil
                 straine
                 his
                 vttermost
                 endeauours
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 his
                 childrens
                 fortunes
                 high
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 honour
                 :
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 bee
                 thought
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 did
                 long
                 for
                 nothing
                 more
                 then
                 their
                 aduancement
                 ,
                 and
                 seemed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 to
                 appeare
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 speake
                 familiarly
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 although
                 hee
                 was
                 of
                 an
                 inuisible
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 substance
                 more
                 refined
                 and
                 excellent
                 then
                 theirs
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 make
                 shew
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 direct
                 and
                 guide
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 supreamest
                 felicity
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 bee
                 like
                 vnto
                 God
                 ;
                 from
                 thence
                 be
                 might
                 easily
                 conclude
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 his
                 purpose
                 wholly
                 frustrated
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 nations
                 haue
                 since
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 which
                 spake
                 by
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 
                 God
                 :
                 insomuch
                 as
                 the
                 Greeks
                 haue
                 from
                 hence
                 drawne
                 their
                 etymologie
                 of
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 hath
                 well
                 obserued
                 ,
                 for
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 Serpent
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Serpent
                 that
                 spake
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 opinion
                 that
                 this
                 speech
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 benefit
                 and
                 good
                 of
                 mankinde
                 :
                 which
                 conceite
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 intertayned
                 by
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 but
                 passed
                 for
                 currant
                 thorow
                 the
                 whole
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 an
                 Oracle
                 had
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 plague
                 which
                 raigned
                 in
                 Rome
                 should
                 haue
                 no
                 end
                 ,
                 
                 vntill
                 they
                 had
                 sent
                 vnto
                 the
                 God
                 Aesculapius
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 who
                 were
                 purposely
                 designed
                 for
                 this
                 imployment
                 ,
                 being
                 come
                 vnto
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 the
                 Oracle
                 had
                 pointed
                 out
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 found
                 a
                 great
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 tooke
                 into
                 their
                 ship
                 and
                 carryed
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 remained
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 dayes
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Valerius
                   Maximus
                
                 maketh
                 sober
                 and
                 serious
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 matter
                 that
                 much
                 conduced
                 vnto
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 Ouid
                 shameth
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 his
                 God
                 
                   
                     Cum
                     cristis
                     aureus
                     altis
                  
                   
                     In
                     Serpente
                     Deus
                     praenuncia
                     sibila
                     misit
                     .
                     
                  
                
                 Lucian
                 hath
                 composed
                 a
                 treatise
                 heereof
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 the
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 lead
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 by
                 a
                 Magician
                 called
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 were
                 more
                 diuine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 in
                 greater
                 veneration
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 came
                 from
                 Priests
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 these
                 came
                 immediatly
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 mouth
                 of
                 God.
                 Nay
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 wondered
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 hereticks
                 in
                 the
                 primitiue
                 Church
                 that
                 affirmed
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 perswaded
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 which
                 spake
                 vnto
                 Eue
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 God
                 :
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 custome
                 was
                 to
                 place
                 a
                 Serpent
                 vpon
                 their
                 Altar
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 they
                 offered
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 heereupon
                 were
                 called
                 Ophites
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Serpentines
                 ,
                 or
                 people
                 that
                 adored
                 Serpents
                 .
                 Of
                 farre
                 greater
                 probabilitie
                 was
                 the
                 conceite
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Assyrians
                   ,
                   Chaldeans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                 Easterne
                 nations
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 affirmed
                 (
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 
                   Pherecides
                   Syrus
                
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 of
                 heauen
                 hath
                 chased
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 Diuels
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 whose
                 captaines
                 name
                 was
                 Ophianus
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 latine
                 Serpertinus
                 :
                 these
                 Ophites
                 haue
                 in
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 Lactantius
                 well
                 answereth
                 the
                 Idolaters
                 )
                 much
                 abused
                 themselues
                 mistaking
                 black
                 for
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Diuels
                 for
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 men
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 alone
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 digression
                 tendeth
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 declare
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 intendment
                 of
                 that
                 old
                 Serpent
                 the
                 Diuel
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 adored
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 clearly
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 progresse
                 of
                 those
                 temptations
                 which
                 he
                 vsed
                 against
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 assault
                 he
                 reserued
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 indeed
                 the
                 very
                 marke
                 and
                 scope
                 whereunto
                 he
                 leuelled
                 all
                 his
                 temptations
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Si
                   cadens
                   adoraueris
                   me
                
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 ariseth
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 caused
                 Temples
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 Altars
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 ,
                 feasts
                 to
                 be
                 ordeined
                 ,
                 Priests
                 to
                 be
                 interteined
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 to
                 bee
                 presented
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 seeth
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 ordeined
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 his
                 seruice
                 ;
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 well
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 pleased
                 with
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 the
                 rost
                 proceeding
                 from
                 these
                 creatures
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 much
                 delighted
                 that
                 the
                 honours
                 which
                 are
                 due
                 vnto
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 mis-applyed
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 Wherein
                 he
                 seedeth
                 himselfe
                 with
                 a
                 fantasticall
                 shew
                 of
                 contentment
                 to
                 see
                 himselfe
                 in
                 apparence
                 honoured
                 for
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 be
                 damned
                 and
                 tortured
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
                 
                   Daemones
                   non
                   cadauerinis
                   nidoribus
                
                 (
                 saith
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 )
                 
                   sed
                   diuinis
                   honoribus
                   gaudent
                
                 .
                 
                 To
                 maintaine
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 deuise
                 a
                 readier
                 way
                 then
                 to
                 speake
                 familiarly
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 secret
                 and
                 hidden
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 this
                 hee
                 doth
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 we
                 may
                 tearme
                 the
                 Oracle
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 speaking
                 vnto
                 Eue.
                 For
                 what
                 importeth
                 it
                 whether
                 hee
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 a
                 statue
                 of
                 marble
                 ?
                 This
                 hindereth
                 not
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Oracle
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 spake
                 vnto
                 the
                 first
                 woman
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 doth
                 Tertullian
                 iustly
                 place
                 the
                 first
                 woman
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 catalogue
                 of
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 to
                 speake
                 so
                 familiarly
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 was
                 an
                 apostacy
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 stood
                 ,
                 Oracles
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 frequent
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 originall
                 from
                 the
                 posterity
                 of
                 Cham
                 :
                 whereupon
                 it
                 came
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 auncient
                 Oracle
                 which
                 wee
                 find
                 in
                 Authors
                 is
                 
                   Oraculum
                   Hammonium
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Oraculum
                   Chammonium
                
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Cham
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 aspiration
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 translatour
                 rather
                 maketh
                 it
                 Cham
                 then
                 Ham
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 all
                 one
                 in
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 antiquity
                 and
                 originall
                 of
                 Oracles
                 after
                 the
                 flood
                 came
                 from
                 Cham
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 cursed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 inuention
                 of
                 worshipping
                 the
                 Diuell
                 was
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 build
                 vp
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 as
                 Cain
                 had
                 formerly
                 begun
                 to
                 oppugne
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 God
                 built
                 by
                 Abel
                 and
                 continued
                 vntill
                 Noah
                 .
                 
                 We
                 also
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 that
                 wicked
                 Kings
                 did
                 send
                 vnto
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 as
                 vnto
                 Acharon
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 to
                 haue
                 their
                 doubts
                 and
                 questions
                 resolued
                 and
                 answered
                 .
                 Thus
                 Satan
                 hath
                 not
                 forgotten
                 his
                 old
                 wont
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 hee
                 would
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 haue
                 inuaded
                 Gods
                 honour
                 ,
                 by
                 predictions
                 of
                 hidden
                 and
                 future
                 things
                 vnto
                 the
                 first
                 woman
                 ,
                 Apperientur
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   oculi
                   vestri
                   &
                   eritis
                   sicut
                   Dij
                   scientes
                   bonnm
                   &
                   malum
                   ,
                
                 so
                 now
                 also
                 would
                 hee
                 continue
                 his
                 cosenage
                 amongst
                 men
                 who
                 haue
                 a
                 naturall
                 desire
                 and
                 curiositie
                 to
                 know
                 secret
                 and
                 future
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 drew
                 from
                 Adams
                 depraued
                 nature
                 ,
                 who
                 desired
                 to
                 become
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 diue
                 into
                 all
                 hidden
                 euents
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 mens
                 thoughts
                 and
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 these
                 two
                 points
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 in
                 Ieremy
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Inscrutabile
                   est
                   cor
                   hominis
                   ,
                   &
                   quis
                   cognoscet
                   illud
                   ?
                   Ego
                   Dominus
                   probans
                   renes
                   &
                   corda
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 point
                 Esay
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Annunciate
                   
                   nobis
                   quae
                   ventura
                   sunt
                   ,
                   &
                   dicemus
                   ,
                   quia
                   dij
                   estis
                   vos
                   .
                
                 
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 more
                 narrowly
                 sist
                 into
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 histories
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 Oracles
                 tended
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 then
                 to
                 beget
                 an
                 admiration
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 relish
                 and
                 giue
                 contentment
                 vnto
                 that
                 pride
                 which
                 naturally
                 is
                 rooted
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 neuer
                 vnderstood
                 either
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 points
                 of
                 knowing
                 things
                 hidden
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 a
                 little
                 enlarge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 curious
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 may
                 know
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 abuse
                 themselues
                 ,
                 in
                 thinking
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 attaine
                 vnto
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 secret
                 league
                 or
                 familiarity
                 with
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 by
                 superstitions
                 and
                 Magick
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Diuines
                 haue
                 learnedly
                 laboured
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 grounding
                 their
                 discourses
                 vpon
                 that
                 sentence
                 of
                 Ieremy
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Nemo
                   scit
                   quid
                   sit
                   in
                   homine
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   nisi
                   spiritus
                   hominis
                   qui
                   in
                   ipso
                   est
                   :
                
                 
                 and
                 Dauid
                 also
                 doth
                 often
                 appropriat
                 that
                 vnto
                 God
                 alone
                 
                   Scrutans
                   corda
                   &
                   renes
                   Deus
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 man
                 alone
                 doth
                 by
                 nature
                 know
                 what
                 hee
                 thinketh
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 other
                 substance
                 can
                 search
                 into
                 but
                 God
                 onely
                 .
                 
                 This
                 is
                 well
                 verified
                 in
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Nabuchodonosox
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 forgotten
                 his
                 dreame
                 ,
                 would
                 haue
                 had
                 his
                 southsayers
                 to
                 diuine
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 demanded
                 an
                 impossibility
                 .
                 
                   Sermo
                   enim
                   quem
                   tu
                   quaeris
                   res
                   grauis
                   est
                   ,
                   neo
                   reperietur
                   quisquam
                   qui
                   indicet
                   illum
                   in
                   conspectu
                   Regis
                   ,
                   exceptis
                   dijs
                   quorum
                   non
                   est
                   cum
                   hominibus
                   conuersatio
                   .
                
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 obseruable
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 assembled
                 not
                 onely
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 Astrologers
                 ,
                 but
                 Magicians
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 text
                 expresly
                 declareth
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 certaine
                 that
                 these
                 Magicians
                 had
                 contracted
                 secret
                 familiarity
                 with
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ,
                 whom
                 peraduenture
                 they
                 might
                 conceite
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 they
                 set
                 a
                 distance
                 ▪
                 and
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Gods
                 that
                 doe
                 sometimes
                 conuerse
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 hold
                 no
                 traffick
                 or
                 intercourse
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 nay
                 they
                 doe
                 confesse
                 that
                 those
                 
                 who
                 familiarly
                 conuerse
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 hidden
                 in
                 mens
                 hearts
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 Daniel
                 gaue
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Mysterium
                   quod
                   Rex
                   interrogat
                   ,
                   sapientes
                   ,
                   magi
                   ,
                   areoli
                   ,
                   &
                   aruspices
                   nequeunt
                   indicare
                   regi
                   ,
                   sed
                   Deus
                   est
                   in
                   coelo
                   reuelans
                   mysteria
                   ,
                   qui
                   indicauit
                   tibi
                   Nabuchodonosor
                   quae
                   ventura
                   sunt
                   nouissimis
                   temporibus
                   .
                   Dydimus
                
                 Saint
                 Ieromes
                 master
                 doth
                 of
                 set
                 purpose
                 handle
                 this
                 pointe
                 ,
                 proouing
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 therefore
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 entereth
                 into
                 the
                 chamber
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 openeth
                 the
                 most
                 secret
                 cogitations
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 giueth
                 the
                 naturall
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 hath
                 no
                 quantity
                 or
                 corporall
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 pure
                 and
                 spiritual
                 substance
                 ,
                 not
                 bounded
                 in
                 by
                 any
                 limits
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 that
                 natiue
                 purenesse
                 wherin
                 it
                 was
                 created
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 doe
                 penetrate
                 this
                 substance
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 the
                 very
                 vncompounded
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 quickning
                 vertue
                 which
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 put
                 life
                 into
                 the
                 fame
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 absolutly
                 simple
                 and
                 without
                 mixture
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 The
                 Diuel
                 thē
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 into
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 it
                 is
                 who
                 giueth
                 this
                 vertue
                 of
                 life
                 vnto
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 whose
                 concurrence
                 the
                 essence
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 would
                 presently
                 be
                 consumed
                 to
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 whereupon
                 Dydimus
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Imparticipabilis
                   Diabolus
                   est
                   non
                   creator
                   sed
                   creatura
                   subsistens
                   ,
                   introiuit
                   ergo
                   in
                   cor
                   Iudae
                   ,
                   non
                   secundum
                   substantiam
                   ,
                   sed
                   secundum
                   operationem
                   ,
                   quia
                   introire
                   in
                   aliquem
                   increatae
                   est
                   substantiae
                   .
                
                 Heereupon
                 hee
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 whereas
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 Iudas
                 his
                 will
                 :
                 and
                 whereas
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 filled
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 suggestions
                 of
                 malice
                 ,
                 of
                 auariciousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 enormities
                 :
                 which
                 can
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 set
                 his
                 heart
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 giue
                 consent
                 to
                 these
                 temptations
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 word
                 (
                 to
                 tempt
                 )
                 importeth
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 essay
                 or
                 triall
                 of
                 something
                 .
                 Satan
                 then
                 doth
                 endeauour
                 to
                 informe
                 himselfe
                 of
                 our
                 goodnesse
                 or
                 naughtinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 hee
                 may
                 coniecture
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 feeds
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 hee
                 imployeth
                 all
                 his
                 forces
                 to
                 shake
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 those
                 obiects
                 and
                 deuises
                 which
                 hee
                 daily
                 practiseth
                 .
                 
                 S.
                 
                   Ierome
                   ,
                   Dydimus
                
                 his
                 scholler
                 hath
                 learnedly
                 opened
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 commented
                 vpon
                 that
                 which
                 his
                 master
                 obscurely
                 deliuered
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 conceite
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 wicked
                 thoughts
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 from
                 their
                 owne
                 depraued
                 will
                 ,
                 are
                 worthy
                 to
                 bee
                 sharpely
                 reprooued
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Diuell
                 may
                 suggest
                 and
                 occasion
                 wicked
                 thoughts
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Hee
                 is
                 indeed
                 an
                 Incendiary
                 ,
                 and
                 setteth
                 our
                 flesh
                 on
                 fire
                 with
                 burning
                 sensualitie
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 he
                 not
                 reach
                 the
                 inward
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 coniecture
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 the
                 habite
                 and
                 behauiour
                 which
                 hee
                 obserueth
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 hee
                 seeth
                 a
                 man
                 gazing
                 often
                 vpon
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 applying
                 himselfe
                 wholly
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 from
                 hence
                 doth
                 surmise
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 beginneth
                 to
                 commit
                 adultery
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 hee
                 doth
                 forthwith
                 minister
                 vnto
                 him
                 occasion
                 of
                 incouragement
                 ,
                 putting
                 many
                 fancies
                 into
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 hee
                 reiecteth
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 delighteth
                 to
                 entertaine
                 them
                 still
                 ,
                 of
                 himselfe
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 freewill
                 he
                 sendeth
                 them
                 vnto
                 his
                 soule
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 abuseth
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 the
                 secresies
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 hee
                 may
                 peraduenture
                 haue
                 some
                 coniecturall
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 mans
                 freewill
                 to
                 abandon
                 and
                 giue
                 ouer
                 such
                 fancies
                 when
                 hee
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 oft
                 cousened
                 of
                 his
                 aime
                 ,
                 and
                 prooueth
                 a
                 notorious
                 lyar
                 .
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 treatise
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 argument
                 ,
                 intituled
                 ,
                 
                 
                   De
                   scientia
                   daemonum
                
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 largely
                 handleth
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 foretell
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 
                 discerne
                 the
                 thoughts
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 vs.
                 Yet
                 would
                 the
                 Diuell
                 seeme
                 to
                 make
                 predictions
                 of
                 future
                 accidents
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 answeres
                 of
                 Oracles
                 .
                 The
                 king
                 Ochosias
                 did
                 purposely
                 send
                 messengers
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 whether
                 hee
                 should
                 recouer
                 his
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 and
                 Saul
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 bee
                 informed
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 yssue
                 of
                 the
                 battell
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 Philistims
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 offended
                 against
                 the
                 expresse
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   aocedetis
                   ad
                   Magos
                   ,
                   neque
                   ab●hariolis
                   aliquid
                   sciscitabimini
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 ruine
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 ordinarily
                 by
                 Gods
                 permission
                 so
                 falleth
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Diuell
                 (
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 personally
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 oracle
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 liuing
                 or
                 be
                 it
                 dead
                 )
                 do
                 foretell
                 any
                 good
                 fortune
                 ,
                 it
                 seldome
                 falleth
                 out
                 to
                 bee
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 hee
                 foretell
                 any
                 mischance
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 assuredly
                 prooue
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 commonly
                 such
                 misfortune
                 is
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 this
                 Apostasie
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 easily
                 discerned
                 in
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 remaine
                 vnto
                 vs
                 as
                 a
                 Maxime
                 or
                 generall
                 rule
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Vide
                   locum
                   in
                   fine
                   huius
                   capituli
                   .
                
                 Also
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 in
                 his
                 resolution
                 of
                 this
                 pointe
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Antioche
                 ,
                 doth
                 soberly
                 proceed
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 by
                 experiences
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 two
                 things
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 which
                 neither
                 the
                 good
                 nor
                 the
                 bad
                 Angels
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 that
                 sometimes
                 Magicians
                 (
                 whom
                 I
                 tearme
                 the
                 liuing
                 oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 )
                 doe
                 foretell
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 afterwards
                 happen
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 fore
                 knowledge
                 and
                 reuelations
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 predictions
                 are
                 of
                 euents
                 that
                 are
                 already
                 happened
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 it
                 raine
                 in
                 India
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 weather
                 is
                 fit
                 and
                 likely
                 to
                 carry
                 those
                 cloudes
                 towards
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 his
                 oracles
                 to
                 foretell
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 very
                 shortly
                 raine
                 in
                 Egypt
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 he
                 obserueth
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 snow
                 that
                 lieth
                 vpon
                 hills
                 ,
                 is
                 melted
                 ,
                 or
                 beginneth
                 to
                 melt
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 so
                 resheweth
                 that
                 Nilus
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 great
                 riuer
                 ,
                 will
                 ouerflow
                 their
                 bankes
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 telleth
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 seeth
                 ,
                 onely
                 this
                 aduantage
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 nimblenesse
                 hee
                 pre●enteth
                 the
                 effects
                 ,
                 which
                 birds
                 themselues
                 might
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 indued
                 with
                 naturall
                 reason
                 :
                 yea
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 do
                 foretell
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 flight
                 from
                 one
                 climate
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 many
                 Philosophers
                 haue
                 bin
                 held
                 in
                 admiration
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 diuinations
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 obserued
                 by
                 their
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 these
                 birdes
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Saint
                 Athanasius
                 doth
                 conclude
                 .
                 Resolue
                 with
                 your selues
                 to
                 do
                 something
                 ,
                 whereof
                 none
                 can
                 haue
                 the
                 least
                 coniecture
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 go
                 vnto
                 the
                 Deuils
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 and
                 aske
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 informe
                 you
                 of
                 this
                 which
                 you
                 haue
                 determined
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 them
                 vtterly
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 vnable
                 to
                 satisfie
                 you
                 .
                 
                 Saint
                 Athanasius
                 had
                 heard
                 
                   Anthonius
                   Monachus
                
                 discourse
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 resolutions
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 best
                 experience
                 heereof
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 hee
                 heere
                 reciteth
                 all
                 most
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 sentences
                 which
                 hee
                 did
                 formerly
                 alleage
                 in
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 Anthonies
                 life
                 :
                 where
                 hee
                 addeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Deuils
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 that
                 rideth
                 post
                 and
                 aduertiseth
                 vs
                 of
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 done
                 farre
                 from
                 vs
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 Physitian
                 who
                 by
                 feeling
                 a
                 mans
                 pulses
                 ,
                 will
                 shew
                 him
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 likely
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 feauer
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 husband-man
                 who
                 seeing
                 a
                 glutt
                 and
                 ouerflow
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 will
                 foretell
                 a
                 scarcity
                 of
                 corne
                 to
                 ensue
                 :
                 to
                 conclude
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 they
                 know
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 already
                 done
                 ,
                 not
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 yet
                 from
                 hence
                 did
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 newe
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 heathen
                 take
                 their
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 esteemed
                 by
                 the
                 simple
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Gods.
                 And
                 this
                 assertion
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 waighty
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 importance
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 strengthened
                 both
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 prophane
                 authors
                 also
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Oracles
                 that
                 euer
                 were
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 flourish
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 in
                 Affricke
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 Greece
                 ,
                 as
                 Herodotus
                 writeth
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 times
                 the
                 Prophets
                 
                   Esay
                   ,
                   Ezekiel
                   ,
                   Daniel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 had
                 foretold
                 diuers
                 great
                 mutations
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 befall
                 the
                 most
                 renowned
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Assyrians
                 ,
                 the
                 Babylonians
                 ,
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romanes
                 :
                 yea
                 th●y
                 were
                 so
                 plaine
                 as
                 to
                 point
                 out
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 call
                 Cyrus
                 by
                 his
                 proper
                 name
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 did
                 the
                 Sybilles
                 also
                 foreshowe
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 Deuils
                 were
                 thus
                 armed
                 ,
                 they
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 foretell
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 stollen
                 from
                 the
                 Reuelation
                 of
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deliuer
                 the
                 great
                 euents
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 did
                 offer
                 to
                 decline
                 from
                 these
                 paths
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 question
                 them
                 of
                 lesse
                 affaires
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 particular
                 businesses
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 could
                 haue
                 no
                 knowledge
                 or
                 coniecture
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 so
                 mince
                 and
                 perplexe
                 their
                 predictions
                 with
                 ambiguous
                 speeches
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 should
                 happen
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 still
                 haue
                 a
                 hansome
                 shift
                 and
                 euasion
                 .
                 Many
                 graue
                 authors
                 both
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greekes
                 and
                 Latins
                 ,
                 haue
                 handled
                 this
                 pointe
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 the
                 Latins
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 haue
                 many
                 notable
                 passages
                 of
                 Lactantius
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 descended
                 vnto
                 some
                 particulars
                 heerein
                 ;
                 saying
                 
                   Apollo
                   Delphicus
                   &
                   Loxias
                   ,
                   Deliusque
                   ,
                   &
                   Clarius
                   ,
                   &
                   caetera
                   Idola
                   ,
                   futurorum
                   scientiam
                   pollicentes
                   ,
                   reges
                   potentissimos
                   deceperunt
                
                 :
                 and
                 hee
                 alleageth
                 many
                 examples
                 of
                 their
                 ignorance
                 :
                 but
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 to
                 discouer
                 their
                 weaknesse
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 foretell
                 their
                 owne
                 ruine
                 vpon
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 sufficiently
                 prooue
                 their
                 imbecillity
                 in
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 reported
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 good
                 vnderstanding
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 trie
                 the
                 blockishnesse
                 of
                 a
                 Magician
                 ,
                 or
                 Chiromantick
                 ,
                 did
                 shew
                 him
                 his
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 fortune
                 told
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Magician
                 was
                 attentiuely
                 vewing
                 the
                 lineaments
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 hee
                 strooke
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 a
                 sound
                 boxe
                 on
                 the
                 eare
                 saying
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 knowest
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 why
                 
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 first
                 learne
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 concerne
                 thy selfe
                 ?
                 this
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Ierome
                 of
                 Oracles
                 .
                 Where
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 grossely
                 they
                 are
                 abused
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 any
                 compacts
                 and
                 bargaines
                 with
                 this
                 vncleane
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 vpon
                 promise
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 from
                 them
                 those
                 euents
                 that
                 are
                 afterwards
                 to
                 follow
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 how
                 greeuously
                 they
                 offend
                 ,
                 who
                 addresse
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 to
                 apply
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 the
                 Oracles
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Idolaters
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 did
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Deuill
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 speaketh
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 fearefull
                 Apostasie
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 frequently
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 But
                 saith
                 this
                 good
                 father
                 Anthonius
                 ,
                 what
                 good
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 get
                 in
                 suffering
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 palpably
                 cousened
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 Carkanet
                 ,
                 to
                 buy
                 a
                 bracelet
                 of
                 cockles
                 ?
                 especially
                 since
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 estrange
                 him
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 sell
                 his
                 poore
                 soule
                 vnto
                 the
                 Deuill
                 for
                 meere
                 lies
                 and
                 gulleries
                 .
                 But
                 put
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 told
                 vs
                 truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 this
                 knowledge
                 from
                 the
                 enemy
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 he
                 conuey
                 poyson
                 into
                 this
                 hony
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 vnto
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 commanded
                 the
                 Deuill
                 to
                 hold
                 his
                 peace
                 ,
                 
                 although
                 hee
                 spake
                 pure
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 (
                 saith
                 this
                 good
                 Monke
                 Anthonius
                 )
                 hee
                 should
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 vs
                 full
                 of
                 splendour
                 and
                 brightnes
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 he
                 transformeth
                 himselfe
                 into
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 shut
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turne
                 aside
                 our
                 face
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 Deuill
                 .
                 The
                 history
                 of
                 Saul
                 doth
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 what
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 which
                 did
                 so
                 much
                 import
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 addressed
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 God
                 and
                 vnto
                 the
                 Preists
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 make
                 him
                 no
                 answere
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 cast
                 vnto
                 a
                 witch
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hastened
                 on
                 his
                 ruine
                 .
                 Let
                 vs
                 learne
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 addresse
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 aide
                 vs
                 forth-with
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 
                 hope
                 still
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 waite
                 his
                 leasure
                 with
                 patience
                 :
                 knowing
                 that
                 all
                 doth
                 worke
                 together
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 :
                 But
                 wee
                 will
                 speake
                 heereof
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Chapter
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 obseruation
                 which
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 noteth
                 ,
                 and
                 suteth
                 notably
                 with
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 
                   Nemo
                   quum
                   fallunt
                   ,
                   attendit
                   :
                   sed
                   solum
                   si
                   quid
                   verum
                   praedixerint
                   ,
                   aspicit
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Qui●
                   homo
                   se
                   dedit
                   Diabolipotestati
                   ,
                   Deus
                   id
                   permittit
                   accidere
                   .
                
                 Men
                 take
                 no
                 heede
                 vnto
                 their
                 falshoods
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 onely
                 looke
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 falleth
                 out
                 to
                 bee
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 touching
                 the
                 misfortunes
                 which
                 do
                 fall
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 iustly
                 permit
                 them
                 to
                 happen
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 scourge
                 and
                 punishment
                 for
                 their
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 That
                 Sorcerers
                 are
                 as
                 detestable
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 and
                 their
                 Idols
                 were
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 idle
                 speech
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 out
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 that
                 Princes
                 should
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 diuersities
                 of
                 customes
                 ,
                 whi●h
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 olde
                 time
                 :
                 all
                 proued
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 ALthough
                 Pliny
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 Magicke
                 was
                 really
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 meerely
                 a
                 bare
                 name
                 without
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 nature
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 Chim●ra
                 :
                 which
                 hee
                 goeth
                 about
                 to
                 prooue
                 by
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 Nero
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 hot
                 in
                 the
                 pursuite
                 of
                 these
                 curious
                 Arts
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 initiate
                 and
                 dedicate
                 hims●lfe
                 vnto
                 this
                 trade
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 he
                 could
                 neuer
                 giue
                 satisfaction
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 ,
                 although
                 hee
                 wanted
                 neither
                 wit
                 nor
                 will
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 authority
                 ,
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 knowing
                 men
                 in
                 these
                 Artes
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 get
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 quarters
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 Yet
                 ought
                 we
                 not
                 to
                 entertaine
                 this
                 opinion
                 that
                 Pliny
                 hath
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 his
                 blasphemous
                 conceite
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 
                 he
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 God
                 but
                 the
                 Sunne
                 )
                 or
                 his
                 gibing
                 at
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 thinketh
                 a
                 meere
                 ridiculous
                 fancy
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 points
                 he
                 playeth
                 the
                 par●
                 of
                 an
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 as
                 indeede
                 hee
                 was
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 rule
                 in
                 Logicke
                 doth
                 easily
                 ouerthrow
                 his
                 collection
                 ,
                 when
                 from
                 a
                 particular
                 instance
                 he
                 would
                 inferre
                 an
                 vniuersall
                 proposition
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 wee
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Ex
                   particularibus
                   nihil
                   concludi
                   potest
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   particulari
                   ad
                   vniuersale
                   conclusio
                   nulla
                   .
                
                 We
                 could
                 also
                 allow
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Apostatate
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 authority
                 ,
                 riches
                 ,
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 masters
                 as
                 Nero
                 euer
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 more
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 permission
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 grew
                 more
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 incertainty
                 and
                 barrennnesse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 was
                 before
                 heated
                 with
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 knowing
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 did
                 rather
                 happē
                 vnto
                 them
                 both
                 (
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 answere
                 the
                 obiection
                 of
                 Pliny
                 )
                 because
                 their
                 maine
                 drift
                 and
                 designe
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 abolish
                 and
                 annihilate
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prooue
                 him
                 a
                 lyar
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Ecce
                   ego
                   vobiscum
                   sum
                   vsque
                   ad
                   consummationem
                   seculi
                   .
                
                 But
                 thereupon
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 Deuill
                 practised
                 by
                 his
                 instruments
                 the
                 witches
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 sauour
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 rashnesse
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 many
                 authors
                 so
                 ancient
                 and
                 so
                 renowned
                 ,
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 suffice
                 to
                 haue
                 alleaged
                 for
                 confirmation
                 heereof
                 certaine
                 passages
                 out
                 of
                 Lactantius
                 and
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 who
                 giuing
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 such
                 admirable
                 effects
                 ,
                 do
                 attribute
                 them
                 to
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 .
                 
                 We
                 will
                 onely
                 adde
                 that
                 which
                 Philostratus
                 hath
                 written
                 of
                 a
                 sorceresse
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 her
                 art
                 did
                 prouide
                 a
                 sumptuous
                 banquet
                 for
                 her
                 louer
                 Menippus
                 :
                 who
                 being
                 sate
                 at
                 table
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 a
                 good
                 appetit
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 those
                 delicacies
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 suddaine
                 all
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 rise
                 more
                 hungry
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 will
                 draw
                 our
                 proofes
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 least
                 some
                 should
                 with
                 Pliny
                 conceite
                 this
                 relation
                 to
                 bee
                 fabulous
                 .
                 First
                 Saint
                 Paule
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Iamn●s
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Iambres
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 history
                 is
                 recited
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 resisted
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 worke
                 by
                 Magicke
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 Moyses
                 could
                 do
                 by
                 Diuine
                 power
                 :
                 they
                 changed
                 their
                 roddes
                 into
                 serpents
                 ,
                 and
                 water
                 into
                 blood
                 :
                 
                 they
                 also
                 made
                 frogges
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 couer
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 :
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 third
                 plague
                 (
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 third
                 signe
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 vulgarly
                 receiued
                 )
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 as
                 Moyses
                 did
                 before
                 them
                 :
                 not
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 would
                 alleage
                 )
                 the
                 Deuill
                 cannot
                 counterfeit
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 lesse
                 then
                 a
                 barly
                 corne
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 least
                 require
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 greatest
                 subtilty
                 to
                 shape
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 although
                 the
                 Magicians
                 did
                 make
                 great
                 snakes
                 and
                 frogges
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 bring
                 lice
                 vpon
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 as
                 Moyses
                 did
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 opinion
                 is
                 not
                 iustifiable
                 ,
                 because
                 afterwards
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 great
                 flyes
                 ,
                 nor
                 raise
                 those
                 hugh
                 botches
                 and
                 tumours
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 they
                 make
                 haile
                 ,
                 or
                 lightning
                 to
                 descend
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 the
                 windes
                 to
                 blow
                 and
                 combate
                 against
                 themselues
                 ,
                 which
                 neuerth●lesse
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 Iobs
                 time
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 God
                 tyed
                 vp
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 restrained
                 him
                 from
                 passing
                 further
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 also
                 inhibited
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 case
                 to
                 put
                 Iob
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Magicians
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 confesse
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Digitus
                   Dei
                   est
                   hic
                
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 apparant
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 contract
                 secret
                 familiarity
                 with
                 the
                 Deuill
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 worke
                 strange
                 things
                 ,
                 although
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 are
                 ordained
                 vnto
                 wicked
                 purposes
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 doth
                 take
                 his
                 similitude
                 from
                 the
                 charmer
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 arte
                 doth
                 charme
                 serpents
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 gaine-said
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 God
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 no
                 lesse
                 detest
                 and
                 prohibite
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 Idols
                 and
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Deuill
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Sathan
                 sawe
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 abhorre
                 his
                 Oracles
                 that
                 were
                 senslesse
                 ,
                 and
                 framed
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 hee
                 insinuated
                 himselfe
                 amongst
                 
                 them
                 by
                 another
                 way
                 more
                 subtile
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 by
                 speaking
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 secretly
                 adored
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 strictly
                 forbidden
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Non
                   declinetis
                   ad
                   magos
                   ,
                   nec
                   ab
                   Heriolis
                   aliquid
                   sciscitemini
                   ,
                   ne
                   polluamini
                   per
                   eos
                   .
                
                 And
                 hee
                 repeateth
                 the
                 same
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   Anima
                   quae
                   declinauerit
                   ad
                   magos
                   &
                   Hariolos
                   ,
                   &
                   fornicata
                   fuerit
                   cumeis
                   ,
                   ponam
                   faciem
                   meam
                   contra
                   eam
                   ,
                   &
                   interficiam
                   eam
                   de
                   medio
                   populi
                   sui
                   .
                
                 
                 Also
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 
                   Maleficos
                   non
                   patieris
                   viuere
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 doth
                 particularly
                 apply
                 it selfe
                 vnto
                 witches
                 .
                 
                 And
                 in
                 Deutronomy
                 God
                 speaketh
                 thus
                 vnto
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 
                   Quando
                   ingressus
                   fueris
                   terram
                   quam
                   Dominus
                   Deus
                   tuus
                   dabit
                   tibi
                   ,
                   caue
                   ne
                   imitarivelis
                   abominationes
                   illarum
                   gentium
                   ,
                   nec
                   inueniatur
                   in
                   te
                   qui
                   lustret
                   filium
                   suum
                   ,
                   aut
                   filiam
                   ducens
                   per
                   ignem
                   ,
                   a●t
                   qui
                   ariolos
                   sciscitatur
                   &
                   obseruat
                   somnia
                   atque
                   auguria
                   ,
                   net
                   sit
                   maleficus
                   ,
                   nec
                   incantator
                   ,
                   neque
                   qui
                   Pythones
                   consulat
                   ,
                   nec
                   diuinos
                   ,
                   &
                   quaerat
                   à
                   mortuis
                   veritatem
                   .
                   Omnia
                   haec
                   abominat●r
                   Dominus
                   ,
                   &
                   propter
                   istiusmodi
                   scelera
                   delebit
                   eos
                   in
                   introitu
                   suo
                   :
                   perfectus
                   eris
                   &
                   a●sque
                   macula
                   cum
                   Domino
                   Deo
                   tuo
                   ,
                   gentes
                   ist
                   ae
                   quarum
                   possidetis
                   terram
                   ,
                   augures
                   &
                   diuinos
                   audiunt
                   tu
                   autem
                   a
                   Domino
                   Deo
                   tuo
                   aliter
                   institutus
                   es
                   .
                
                 To
                 bee
                 breife
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 often
                 speake
                 of
                 these
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 a
                 booke
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Bible
                 ,
                 where
                 mention
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 passages
                 already
                 cited
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 desirous
                 may
                 see
                 .
                 Num.
                 23.
                 
                 Ios.
                 13.
                 1.
                 
                 Reg.
                 15.
                 and
                 28.
                 2.
                 
                 Paral.
                 33.
                 
                 Esay
                 47.
                 and
                 44.
                 
                 Mich.
                 5.
                 
                 Na●um
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 there
                 is
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                   ,
                   
                   Elimas
                
                 the
                 south-sayer
                 ,
                 Barieu
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 woman
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 familiar
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 foretell
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 meanes
                 she
                 brought
                 in
                 much
                 gaine
                 vnto
                 her
                 masters
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 were
                 exceedingly
                 addicted
                 to
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 curious
                 artes
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 were
                 nothing
                 else
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 but
                 the
                 artes
                 of
                 Magicke
                 .
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 vnderstandings
                 rectified
                 by
                 Saint
                 Paules
                 instructions
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 burned
                 all
                 their
                 bookes
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 valued
                 at
                 50.
                 thousand
                 peices
                 of
                 siluer
                 .
                 When
                 good
                 King
                 Iosias
                 would
                 reduce
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 that
                 first
                 integrity
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 formerly
                 stood
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 appease
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 hee
                 called
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 at
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 sit
                 to
                 be
                 redressed
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 sorcerers
                 and
                 witches
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 good
                 King
                 accordingly
                 practised
                 .
                 Pythones
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 text
                 )
                 
                   &
                   ariolos
                   ,
                   &
                   figuras
                   idolorum
                   ,
                   &
                   immunditias
                   ,
                   &
                   abominationes
                   ,
                   quae
                   fuerunt
                   in
                   terra
                   Iudae
                   &
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   abstulit
                   Iosias
                   ,
                   vt
                   statueret
                   verba
                   legis
                   .
                
                 After
                 his
                 raigne
                 all
                 good
                 Princes
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 hauing
                 expressely
                 forbidden
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Codices
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 lawes
                 religiously
                 ordained
                 by
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 as
                 Constantius
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 against
                 witch-craft
                 and
                 Mathematicians
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 bee
                 wanting
                 in
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Heathens
                 themselues
                 haue
                 made
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 them
                 punishable
                 .
                 
                 
                   Cornelius
                   Tacitus
                
                 doth
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 law
                 made
                 in
                 Roome
                 ,
                 by
                 whi●h
                 all
                 Mathematicians
                 and
                 Magicians
                 were
                 banished
                 from
                 all
                 Italy
                 ,
                 as
                 excommunicated
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 liue
                 amongst
                 honest
                 men
                 .
                 Which
                 law
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 mysterious
                 and
                 Diuine
                 meaning
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 by
                 his
                 comming
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 did
                 driue
                 away
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 the
                 Deuils
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 pleasure
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 speciall
                 attendants
                 and
                 worshippers
                 ,
                 should
                 by
                 earthly
                 Princes
                 bee
                 bannished
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Dominions
                 :
                 which
                 action
                 did
                 belong
                 vnto
                 the
                 externall
                 seate
                 of
                 Iustice.
                 
                 
                   Appollonius
                   Thianeus
                
                 a
                 great
                 Magician
                 was
                 cited
                 to
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 sorcerer
                 ;
                 as
                 was
                 Apuleius
                 also
                 before
                 the
                 gouernour
                 of
                 Affricke
                 in
                 the
                 raigne
                 of
                 
                   Antonius
                   Pius
                
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 faine
                 to
                 purge
                 himselfe
                 by
                 two
                 Apologies
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 cleere
                 this
                 accusation
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imitate
                 those
                 of
                 Geneua
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 well-spring
                 of
                 all
                 Atheisme
                 and
                 diabolicall
                 adorations
                 )
                 where
                 none
                 is
                 accused
                 or
                 condemned
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 hee
                 be
                 conuicted
                 to
                 haue
                 cast
                 abrode
                 some
                 charme
                 hurtfull
                 vnto
                 man
                 or
                 beast
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 know
                 him
                 to
                 b●long
                 vnto
                 the
                 Deuils
                 Synagogue
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 exorbitancy
                 in
                 this
                 sinne
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 practise
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 do
                 apostate
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 religon
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 adore
                 the
                 Deuill
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 cleerely
                 prooued
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 aggrauate
                 this
                 obliquity
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 great
                 inforcement
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 commit
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 directly
                 against
                 the
                 Maiesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 against
                 our
                 neighbour
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 Exodus
                 22.
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 suffer
                 a
                 witch
                 to
                 liue
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 sacrifice
                 vnto
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 
                 In
                 the
                 18.
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 you
                 aske
                 questions
                 of
                 sorcerers
                 ,
                 least
                 you
                 be
                 defiled
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 conclusion
                 thereupon
                 inferred
                 is
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God.
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 doth
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 this
                 sinne
                 is
                 so
                 enormous
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 dire●●ly
                 against
                 the
                 Maiesty
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 also
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 soule
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 that
                 shall
                 go
                 vnto
                 Magicians
                 and
                 sorcerers
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 commit
                 fornication
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 my
                 face
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 cut
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 among
                 my
                 people
                 .
                 It
                 followeth
                 ,
                 sanctifie
                 your selues
                 therefore
                 and
                 bee
                 holy
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God.
                 In
                 the
                 18.
                 
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Deutronomy
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 said
                 :
                 Let
                 there
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 you
                 that
                 vseth
                 witch-craft
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 asketh
                 counsell
                 of
                 charmers
                 and
                 south-sayers
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 whom
                 for
                 these
                 abominations
                 I
                 cast
                 out
                 from
                 their
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 you
                 in
                 their
                 steed
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 thee
                 thou
                 hast
                 bin
                 otherwise
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God.
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 raise
                 vp
                 a
                 Prophet
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 speake
                 familiarly
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 
                 I
                 spake
                 in
                 the
                 mountaine
                 in
                 fire
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 shall
                 bee
                 like
                 vnto
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 him
                 shall
                 you
                 hearken
                 .
                 And
                 whosoeuer
                 will
                 not
                 harken
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 vengeance
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 worth
                 the
                 obseruation
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 a●
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 exposition
                 which
                 Saint
                 Stephen
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 maketh
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Prophet
                 is
                 meant
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 
                 All
                 which
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 declare
                 that
                 this
                 impiety
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Maiesty
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 particularly
                 against
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 from
                 worshipping
                 of
                 an
                 inuisible
                 substance
                 ,
                 these
                 kinde
                 of
                 people
                 do
                 adore
                 the
                 Deuil
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 presenteth
                 himselfe
                 before
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 forme
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 he
                 would
                 rob
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 himselfe
                 visible
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 visibly
                 adored
                 .
                 When
                 Samuel
                 would
                 aggrauate
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 rebellion
                 and
                 contempt
                 ,
                 which
                 Saul
                 committed
                 against
                 the
                 Diuine
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 he
                 telleth
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 sinne
                 is
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 compare
                 this
                 disobedience
                 and
                 rebellion
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Witches
                 and
                 Magicians
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 euent
                 declared
                 how
                 odious
                 it
                 was
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 Saul
                 had
                 thus
                 set
                 at
                 nought
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 left
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 neuer
                 after
                 that
                 receiue
                 any
                 answere
                 either
                 by
                 Preists
                 or
                 by
                 dreames
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 nocturnal
                 reuelations
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Prophets
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 he
                 still
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 once
                 did
                 seeke
                 vnto
                 a
                 witch
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 gulph
                 of
                 all
                 impiety
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 slaine
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 that
                 stocke
                 did
                 euer
                 after
                 raig●e
                 or
                 beare
                 sway
                 in
                 Israel
                 .
                 And
                 which
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 should
                 regardfully
                 obserue
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 4.
                 of
                 Kings
                 23.
                 that
                 good
                 King
                 Iosias
                 hauing
                 laboured
                 all
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 reduce
                 true
                 religion
                 to
                 that
                 first
                 state
                 and
                 integrity
                 wherein
                 it
                 stood
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 was
                 not
                 God
                 fully
                 appeased
                 with
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 afterwards
                 deliuer
                 them
                 vp
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 barbarous
                 Babylonians
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 oppressed
                 and
                 in
                 slauery
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 
                 happened
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 grand-father
                 Manasses
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 alwayes
                 intertaine
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witches
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 himselfe
                 also
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 trade
                 .
                 
                   Non
                   est
                   auersus
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 text
                 )
                 
                   Dominus
                   ab
                   ira
                   furoris
                   sui
                   magni
                   ,
                   quo
                   iratus
                   est
                   furor
                   eius
                   contra
                   Iudam
                   propter
                   irritationes
                   ,
                   quibus
                   prouocauerat
                   eū
                   Manasses
                   .
                
                 The
                 abominations
                 of
                 Manasses
                 are
                 described
                 in
                 the
                 4.
                 booke
                 of
                 Kinges
                 the
                 21.
                 
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 
                 amongst
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 his
                 south-saying
                 ,
                 and
                 diuinations
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Sorcerers
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 labouring
                 to
                 augment
                 and
                 adde
                 reputation
                 vnto
                 that
                 trade
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 abominations
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 other
                 his
                 daily
                 prouocations
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 plucked
                 downe
                 the
                 Viols
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 vpon
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 obseruable
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 fault
                 did
                 sharply
                 chastise
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 vtterly
                 vnacquainted
                 with
                 his
                 law
                 :
                 
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 Esay
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 threatneth
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 great
                 Citty
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Empire
                 thereof
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 that
                 raigne
                 within
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 flintinesse
                 of
                 heart
                 which
                 hardneth
                 thy
                 Inchanters
                 and
                 Sorcerers
                 .
                 
                 And
                 in
                 Ezechiel
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 is
                 represented
                 vnto
                 vs
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 betwixt
                 two
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Arte
                 of
                 Magicke
                 disposing
                 and
                 placing
                 of
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 would
                 befall
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 threatneth
                 to
                 punish
                 him
                 greeuously
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 heere
                 may
                 we
                 fitly
                 speake
                 vnto
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Kingly
                 Prophet
                 
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   Nunc
                   reges
                   intelligite
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   erudimini
                   qui
                   iudicatis
                   terram
                   ,
                   ne
                   quando
                   irascatur
                   Dominus
                   &
                   pereatis
                   de
                   via
                   insta
                   .
                
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 more
                 transplant
                 the
                 Crownes
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 tollerate
                 by
                 any
                 indulgence
                 or
                 conniuencie
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 an
                 impiety
                 so
                 derogatory
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 it
                 spread
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Hence
                 Dauid
                 concludeth
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                 
                   K●sse
                   the
                   Sonne
                   least
                   hee
                   bee
                   angry
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   perish
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   ●hen
                   his
                   wrath
                   shall
                   suddenly
                   burne
                   .
                
                 To
                 kisse
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 adore
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 with
                 all
                 purity
                 and
                 sincerenesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 haue
                 no
                 fellowship
                 or
                 alliance
                 with
                 Beliall
                 as
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   teacheth
                
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 imitate
                 those
                 of
                 Geneua
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 rigour
                 and
                 extremity
                 of
                 iustice
                 vpon
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 this
                 crime
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 agai●st
                 the
                 diuine
                 Maiesty
                 ,
                 and
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 art
                 cannot
                 bee
                 practised
                 without
                 the
                 endam●agement
                 of
                 our
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 heereafter
                 appeare
                 by
                 their
                 depositions
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 take
                 vp
                 the
                 first
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 inuert
                 and
                 misplace
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 saying
                 is
                 ,
                 put
                 the
                 cart
                 before
                 the
                 horse
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 maruelled
                 that
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Geneua
                 runneth
                 thus
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 their
                 rage
                 in
                 depressing
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lies
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Saints
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 foretold
                 in
                 the
                 Reuelation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 tabernacle
                 ,
                 the
                 humanity
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 the
                 property
                 that
                 all
                 Hereticks
                 naturally
                 haue
                 ,
                 to
                 loue
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Sorcerers
                 ;
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 fi●st
                 H●retick
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 followed
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 Irenaeus
                 and
                 others
                 do
                 declare
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Turkes
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 conceiue
                 )
                 doe
                 not
                 much
                 esteeme
                 these
                 Arts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sarazens
                 did
                 permit
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 teach
                 this
                 impietie
                 publikely
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeeres
                 after
                 Christ.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 Antichrist
                 bee
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 ●urkes
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 likelihood
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 their
                 Monarchie
                 pointed
                 out
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 Babylon
                 and
                 the
                 sauage
                 beast
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 receiue
                 great
                 power
                 &
                 strength
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 whereof
                 hee
                 might
                 worke
                 wonders
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 make
                 fire
                 to
                 descend
                 from
                 heauen
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 doe
                 through
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 shadowed
                 out
                 vnder
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 .
                 
                 Touching
                 the
                 meanes
                 ,
                 which
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 people
                 vse
                 in
                 their
                 witchcrafts
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 certaine
                 number
                 set
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 so
                 craftie
                 and
                 malicious
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 a
                 naughty
                 fellow
                 )
                 
                   Habet
                   mille
                   technas
                   ,
                   mille
                   nocendi
                   artes
                   .
                
                 He
                 inuenteth
                 euery
                 day
                 new
                 deuises
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 most
                 desireth
                 to
                 hold
                 fast
                 in
                 his
                 gripe
                 :
                 and
                 seeing
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 delighted
                 with
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 fitteth
                 all
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 seuerall
                 humours
                 .
                 And
                 put
                 case
                 that
                 these
                 seuerall
                 manners
                 of
                 Charmes
                 be
                 not
                 hurtfull
                 vnto
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 they
                 defile
                 and
                 staine
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 the
                 Sorcerer
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 euer
                 tyed
                 vnto
                 superstition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 .
                 Neuerthelesse
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 striueth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 hee
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 practise
                 those
                 charmes
                 which
                 are
                 hurtfull
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 bloodshed
                 and
                 murther
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 meeteth
                 with
                 any
                 (
                 as
                 sometimes
                 he
                 doth
                 )
                 whose
                 consciences
                 are
                 scrupulous
                 to
                 commit
                 murther
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 to
                 hurt
                 mens
                 persons
                 ,
                 hee
                 then
                 is
                 contented
                 to
                 applie
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 hee
                 may
                 gaine
                 vnto
                 him
                 their
                 beguiled
                 soules
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 (
                 since
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 diuersities
                 of
                 them
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Bible
                 )
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 take
                 their
                 denominations
                 from
                 the
                 effects
                 that
                 are
                 obserued
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 haue
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 their
                 diuersities
                 of
                 names
                 from
                 the
                 diuersities
                 of
                 effects
                 and
                 charmes
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ordinarily
                 practise
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Magicians
                 of
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 charmes
                 more
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 roddes
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 themselues
                 equall
                 vnto
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 vsed
                 (
                 whether
                 secretly
                 or
                 openly
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 expressed
                 )
                 certaine
                 plates
                 of
                 red-hot
                 iron
                 ,
                 newly
                 forged
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 charmes
                 in
                 the
                 7.
                 chapter
                 of
                 Exodus
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Lahatim
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 burning
                 plates
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 flaming
                 sword
                 called
                 which
                 the
                 Cherubin
                 brandished
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 particular
                 obseruation
                 of
                 
                   Rabby
                   Dauid
                   Quimhi
                
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 
                 hence
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 an
                 excellēt
                 morall
                 ,
                 since
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 Magicians
                 in
                 this
                 historie
                 did
                 represent
                 Heretikes
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Moyses
                 did
                 shadow
                 forth
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Doctors
                 .
                 Moyses
                 did
                 remaine
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 rod
                 which
                 he
                 held
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 catholike
                 Doctor
                 doth
                 shake
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ouer
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 transgresse
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 Heretike
                 likewise
                 holdeth
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 cannot
                 preuaile
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 except
                 hee
                 also
                 vnsheath
                 that
                 flaming
                 sword
                 ,
                 which
                 betokeneth
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 blood
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 mingled
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 tempering
                 and
                 making
                 of
                 such
                 swords
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 vsuall
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 amōgst
                 the
                 Theraphins
                 .
                 
                 But
                 let
                 vs
                 descend
                 to
                 other
                 passages
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 19.
                 and
                 20.
                 chapters
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 these
                 Magicians
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 Aob
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 pitcher
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 barrell
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 which
                 did
                 vse
                 such
                 vessels
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 doe
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 ,
                 who
                 cast
                 certaine
                 names
                 into
                 a
                 vessell
                 or
                 bason
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 to
                 diuine
                 and
                 presage
                 of
                 something
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 18.
                 of
                 Deuteronomy
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Menahhesh
                 ,
                 which
                 importeth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 vse
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 vsed
                 Serpents
                 in
                 their
                 charmes
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 heretofore
                 noted
                 of
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 ro
                 rid
                 Rome
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 .
                 
                   Aben
                   Ezra
                
                 doth
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 certaine
                 figures
                 and
                 characters
                 of
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 which
                 such
                 people
                 did
                 vse
                 in
                 their
                 charmes
                 and
                 inchantments
                 .
                 King
                 Manasses
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 Sorcerer
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 was
                 accused
                 to
                 bee
                 Mecasheph
                 ,
                 which
                 word
                 is
                 deriued
                 from
                 a
                 verbe
                 that
                 signifieth
                 to
                 paint
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 by
                 imbellishing
                 the
                 face
                 with
                 colours
                 to
                 attract
                 and
                 deceiue
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 propertie
                 of
                 wanton
                 women
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Rabby
                   Dauid
                   Quimhi
                
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 Comment
                 vpon
                 Nahum
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 
                   Aben
                   Ezra
                
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 Quimhi
                 is
                 quoted
                 by
                 
                   Sanctes
                   Pagninus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Munsterus
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 a
                 shew
                 that
                 
                 they
                 transshape
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 doe
                 grossely
                 abuse
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 doe
                 blinde
                 with
                 their
                 apparitions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 them
                 beleeue
                 they
                 see
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 see
                 :
                 like
                 vnto
                 those
                 loose
                 and
                 light
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 set
                 a
                 glosse
                 of
                 whitenes
                 vpon
                 their
                 face
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 indeed
                 in
                 their
                 persons
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 3.
                 of
                 Michah
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 also
                 expresseth
                 these
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 Quassam
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Dauid
                   Quimhi
                
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 passages
                 already
                 alleaged
                 )
                 doth
                 interprete
                 to
                 signifie
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Charmes
                 and
                 Inchantments
                 .
                 Although
                 then
                 there
                 bee
                 diuers
                 sorts
                 of
                 Charmes
                 inuented
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 conceiued
                 that
                 the
                 superstitious
                 vse
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 tooke
                 strength
                 with
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 more
                 familiar
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 man
                 was
                 tickled
                 with
                 the
                 delight
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 wee
                 not
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Diabolicall
                 Charmes
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 any
                 naturall
                 efficacie
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 are
                 more
                 delighted
                 with
                 one
                 thing
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 allured
                 by
                 some
                 speciall
                 charme
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 whatsoeuer
                 the
                 Sorcerer
                 would
                 haue
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 generall
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 is
                 Gods
                 ape
                 ,
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 hath
                 it
                 .
                 
                 For
                 hee
                 cunningly
                 obserueth
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 maketh
                 choyce
                 from
                 his
                 pure
                 and
                 absolute
                 will
                 of
                 certaine
                 materiall
                 substances
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 confirme
                 and
                 make
                 effectuall
                 his
                 promises
                 vnto
                 men
                 :
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 and
                 water
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 yet
                 haue
                 these
                 outward
                 elements
                 no
                 natiue
                 force
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 that
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 worketh
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 hereupon
                 the
                 Diuell
                 maketh
                 a
                 voluntary
                 election
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 he
                 thinketh
                 fittest
                 ,
                 whereby
                 as
                 by
                 signes
                 he
                 maketh
                 good
                 those
                 promises
                 which
                 he
                 offereth
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 occasion
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 his
                 forces
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 resolution
                 that
                 is
                 giuen
                 by
                 S.
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Daemones
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   alliciuntur
                   herbis
                   ,
                   non
                   tanquam
                   animalia
                   cibis
                   ,
                   sed
                   tanquam
                   spiritus
                   signis
                   .
                
                 An
                 asse
                 indeed
                 is
                 moued
                 at
                 
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Oates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sheepe
                 is
                 greedy
                 to
                 browse
                 vpon
                 a
                 tender
                 twig
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 corporall
                 substance
                 for
                 their
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 vse
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 signes
                 and
                 pledges
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 expresse
                 their
                 pleasure
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 otherwise
                 could
                 haue
                 no
                 aduertisement
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 both
                 of
                 reasonable
                 and
                 intellectuall
                 creatures
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 their
                 will
                 by
                 externall
                 signes
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 conceiue
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 Dauids
                 Harpe
                 that
                 droue
                 away
                 the
                 wicked
                 spirit
                 from
                 Saul
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 the
                 fish
                 that
                 made
                 Asmodeus
                 to
                 runne
                 away
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 standeth
                 not
                 in
                 feare
                 of
                 any
                 corporall
                 thing
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 corporall
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 cannot
                 imprint
                 any
                 action
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 touch
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 when
                 such
                 materiall
                 substances
                 are
                 the
                 instruments
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 worketh
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 vertuous
                 people
                 are
                 confirmed
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 of
                 Gods
                 power
                 herein
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 effectuall
                 against
                 the
                 Diuell
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 must
                 wee
                 doe
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 commanded
                 by
                 S.
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   cuiresistite
                   fortes
                   in
                   fide
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 somtimes
                 obserue
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Moone
                 in
                 his
                 workings
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 corporall
                 substance
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 plaine
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 and
                 seuenteenth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 lunatickly
                 possessed
                 ;
                 but
                 herein
                 (
                 saith
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 )
                 he
                 did
                 secretly
                 labour
                 to
                 desame
                 Gods
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Diuels
                 creature
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Manicheans
                 conceited
                 ,
                 of
                 many
                 creatures
                 that
                 were
                 very
                 vsefull
                 vnto
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 adored
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 power
                 it
                 had
                 ouer
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 whereunto
                 we
                 may
                 adioyne
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 diuell
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 exceedingly
                 cunning
                 and
                 wise
                 (
                 from
                 whence
                 also
                 hee
                 hath
                 his
                 name
                 )
                 when
                 hee
                 would
                 apply
                 naturall
                 causes
                 one
                 vnto
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 more
                 easie
                 and
                 ready
                 way
                 ,
                 doth
                 obserue
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 naturally
                 giue
                 assistance
                 and
                 inclination
                 to
                 such
                 effects
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 haue
                 their
                 origine
                 from
                 lunacy
                 .
                 This
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 to
                 bee
                 true
                 in
                 lunatick
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 best
                 practised
                 Physitians
                 doe
                 obserue
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 cures
                 which
                 they
                 vndertake
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 bodily
                 substances
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 vse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 serue
                 for
                 signes
                 to
                 binde
                 Sorcerers
                 vnto
                 his
                 Seruice
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 outward
                 elements
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 doe
                 serue
                 for
                 tokens
                 of
                 Gods
                 good
                 pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 vse
                 and
                 institution
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 such
                 signes
                 are
                 meerly
                 voluntary
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 bee
                 the
                 true
                 images
                 and
                 representations
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 would
                 practise
                 their
                 Witchcrafts
                 ;
                 
                 as
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 Zonaras
                 that
                 certaine
                 lewd
                 persons
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 very
                 image
                 of
                 Simon
                 Prince
                 of
                 Bulgaria
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Image
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 was
                 instātly
                 found
                 dead
                 .
                 Vpon
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 did
                 King
                 ,
                 Lewes
                 cause
                 a
                 certain
                 woman
                 called
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 burned
                 aliue
                 ,
                 because
                 shee
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 resemblance
                 in
                 wax
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 haue
                 set
                 it
                 neerer
                 and
                 neerer
                 vnto
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 Image
                 in
                 wax
                 did
                 melt
                 away
                 ,
                 so
                 should
                 he
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 languish
                 and
                 pine
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 die
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 History
                 doth
                 occasion
                 vs
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 women
                 ;
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 these
                 arts
                 as
                 men
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 Witches
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 women
                 are
                 more
                 addicted
                 to
                 Witchcraft
                 then
                 men
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 the
                 Diuell
                 haue
                 power
                 in
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 execrable
                 ,
                 to
                 gaine
                 men
                 vnto
                 his
                 seruice
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 he
                 haue
                 also
                 ensnared
                 and
                 enticed
                 women
                 into
                 his
                 nets
                 ,
                 especially
                 because
                 hee
                 doth
                 first
                 labour
                 to
                 win
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 to
                 be
                 open
                 vnto
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 deceiued
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 impotency
                 and
                 simplicity
                 of
                 their
                 sex
                 .
                 
                 And
                 this
                 doth
                 S.
                 Paul
                 signifie
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Take
                 heed
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 deceiued
                 through
                 the
                 simplicity
                 that
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 the
                 Diuell
                 tempt
                 Eue
                 ,
                 albeit
                 shee
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 her
                 originall
                 integrity
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 did
                 the
                 rather
                 buckle
                 vp
                 himselfe
                 to
                 giue
                 this
                 onset
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 knew
                 well
                 how
                 fit
                 air
                 organ
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 yeeld
                 his
                 consent
                 vnto
                 her
                 liking
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 hee
                 practised
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 since
                 still
                 obserued
                 that
                 this
                 sex
                 hath
                 this
                 property
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 exceedingly
                 addicted
                 vnto
                 somthing
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 bee
                 it
                 bad
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 woman
                 addict
                 her selfe
                 to
                 well
                 doing
                 ,
                 shee
                 is
                 more
                 seruent
                 in
                 it
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 if
                 shee
                 abandon
                 her selfe
                 to
                 euill
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 more
                 obstinate
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 well
                 obserued
                 by
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Contentiosum
                   est
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   hoc
                   animal
                   &
                   importunum
                   ac
                   victoriae
                   amans
                   ,
                   siue
                   ad
                   malum
                   declinet
                   ,
                   siue
                   ad
                   bon●m
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 speake
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 wee
                 speake
                 of
                 Angels
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Diuines
                 ,
                 
                   Cui
                   adhaerent
                   ,
                   immobiliter
                   adhaerent
                
                 .
                 And
                 hereof
                 all
                 Histories
                 are
                 full
                 :
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 sufficient
                 amongst
                 profane
                 authors
                 to
                 alleage
                 one
                 example
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 Romane
                 histories
                 .
                 Macrina
                 a
                 noble
                 Lady
                 of
                 Rome
                 did
                 resolue
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 or
                 looke
                 vpon
                 any
                 man
                 liuing
                 ,
                 vntill
                 her
                 husband
                 Torquatus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 abroad
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 to
                 subdue
                 diuers
                 Cities
                 and
                 Prouinces
                 ,
                 should
                 returne
                 home
                 vnto
                 her
                 .
                 It
                 so
                 fell
                 out
                 that
                 eleuen
                 yeeres
                 after
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 wild
                 or
                 sauage
                 man
                 brought
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 eye
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 his
                 brow
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 deserts
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 :
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 shee
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 her
                 chambermaid
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 exceedingly
                 moued
                 with
                 a
                 violent
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 nouelty
                 ;
                 neuerthelesse
                 shee
                 did
                 command
                 her
                 longings
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 interrupt
                 her
                 first
                 resolution
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 vpon
                 a
                 day
                 this
                 sauage
                 man
                 passed
                 by
                 her
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 her selfe
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 chamber
                 ,
                 that
                 looked
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 street
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 although
                 she
                 heard
                 the
                 noyse
                 and
                 cries
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 
                 sort
                 of
                 people
                 is
                 when
                 they
                 see
                 any
                 strange
                 spectacle
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 shee
                 so
                 strongly
                 represse
                 her
                 passions
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 come
                 vnto
                 the
                 window
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 whereof
                 she
                 not
                 long
                 afterward
                 died
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 also
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 select
                 from
                 ecclesiasticall
                 histories
                 that
                 example
                 which
                 Theodoret
                 relateth
                 of
                 the
                 Matrons
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 that
                 their
                 husbands
                 the
                 Senators
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 dared
                 not
                 to
                 intercede
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 fauour
                 of
                 Liberius
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 causelesly
                 banished
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 they
                 resolued
                 among
                 themselues
                 to
                 goe
                 vnto
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 their
                 cries
                 and
                 importunity
                 ,
                 they
                 neuer
                 left
                 vntill
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 called
                 back
                 their
                 chiefe
                 Pastor
                 from
                 banishment
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 also
                 is
                 plentifull
                 in
                 these
                 examples
                 .
                 Iudith
                 and
                 Hester
                 will
                 sufficiently
                 exemplifie
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 women
                 that
                 loue
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 Iosephs
                 mistrisse
                 with
                 Iesabell
                 will
                 fully
                 declare
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 abandon
                 themselues
                 to
                 euill
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 euen
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 ,
                 that
                 sober
                 and
                 vertuous
                 women
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 propense
                 vnto
                 compassion
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 cast
                 the
                 first
                 stones
                 against
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 louder
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 haue
                 them
                 burnt
                 :
                 so
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 Sorceresses
                 are
                 more
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 addicted
                 vnto
                 witchcrafts
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 with
                 lesse
                 remorse
                 of
                 conscience
                 plunge
                 themselues
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 execrable
                 facts
                 that
                 may
                 bee
                 ,
                 then
                 men
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 women
                 are
                 imployed
                 to
                 strangle
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 carry
                 and
                 present
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 oyntment
                 of
                 their
                 grease
                 ;
                 but
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 men
                 Witches
                 doe
                 seldome
                 or
                 neuer
                 dip
                 their
                 fingers
                 in
                 these
                 bloody
                 actions
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 grounded
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 first
                 prohibition
                 to
                 practise
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 whereof
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 addressed
                 to
                 women
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 
                   Sanctes
                   Pagninus
                
                 hath
                 well
                 obserued
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 that
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 chapter
                 of
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 
                 wee
                 haue
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 plurall
                 number
                 ,
                 
                   Maleficos
                   non
                   patieris
                   viuere
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 expressed
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Mechashepha
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 woman
                 witch
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 thus
                 :
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 suffer
                 a
                 Sorceresse
                 to
                 liue
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 trade
                 more
                 ordinary
                 and
                 vsuall
                 vnto
                 women
                 then
                 vnto
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witches
                 ;
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 seeing
                 himselfe
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 hee
                 resolued
                 to
                 resort
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 hee
                 demanded
                 his
                 seruants
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 woman
                 witch
                 left
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 Looke
                 me
                 out
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 Spirit
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 goe
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 by
                 her
                 procurement
                 bee
                 aduertized
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 obserue
                 that
                 Saul
                 did
                 not
                 aske
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 witch
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 woman
                 witch
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 haue
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 remained
                 yet
                 aliue
                 some
                 woman
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 this
                 occupation
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 impossible
                 to
                 discouer
                 them
                 so
                 easily
                 as
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 conclusion
                 was
                 ,
                 Saul
                 was
                 not
                 deceiued
                 in
                 his
                 expectation
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Courtiers
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 oftentimes
                 make
                 their
                 repaire
                 vnto
                 such
                 people
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 )
                 did
                 redily
                 name
                 one
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 when
                 Saul
                 came
                 ,
                 shee
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 protestations
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 an
                 honest
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 for
                 no
                 good
                 attempt
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 prohibited
                 both
                 by
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 a
                 little
                 foothed
                 vp
                 with
                 faire
                 promises
                 ,
                 shee
                 quickly
                 made
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 attend
                 this
                 seruice
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 are
                 not
                 contented
                 to
                 tearme
                 them
                 by
                 appellations
                 common
                 vnto
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 particularly
                 collected
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 marke
                 them
                 out
                 by
                 a
                 peculiar
                 attribute
                 ,
                 which
                 properly
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 Helias
                 the
                 Leuite
                 in
                 his
                 Thisby
                 ,
                 
                 
                 who
                 reporteth
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 traditions
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 women
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Diuels
                 mothers
                 ,
                 and
                 tearme
                 them
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 Lilith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 deriued
                 from
                 another
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 signifiing
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 goe
                 secretly
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 haue
                 the
                 Latines
                 imitated
                 or
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrewes
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 Striges
                 or
                 Lamiae
                 ,
                 which
                 signieth
                 monsters
                 and
                 stranges
                 birds
                 that
                 vse
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 the
                 finight
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 said
                 Helias
                 further
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 Lord
                 hauing
                 asked
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 chanced
                 that
                 young
                 children
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 eight
                 daies
                 old
                 were
                 so
                 often
                 times
                 found
                 suddently
                 dead
                 ,
                 they
                 answered
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Lilith
                 who
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 Sorceresses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 feminine
                 gender
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 more
                 plainely
                 by
                 the
                 participle
                 and
                 feminine
                 adiectiue
                 which
                 is
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 Lilith
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 hee
                 saith
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Nashim
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 women
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Iewish
                 women
                 are
                 so
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 superstitious
                 women
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 make
                 foure
                 circles
                 with
                 chalke
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 a
                 cole
                 on
                 the
                 outward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 chamber
                 walles
                 where
                 they
                 vse
                 to
                 lie
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 euery
                 side
                 or
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 chamber
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 circle
                 ,
                 writing
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Eue
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 the
                 word
                 Huts
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 (
                 without
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 the
                 word
                 Lilith
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 haue
                 said
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 conceiue
                 it
                 )
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eue
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 Parents
                 and
                 Progenitors
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 get
                 you
                 hence
                 all
                 witchcrafts
                 whatsoeuer
                 .
                 Within
                 the
                 chamber
                 they
                 write
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 thinke
                 to
                 bee
                 protectors
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Senoy
                   ,
                   Sansenoy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Samangueloph
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 Lilith
                 did
                 teach
                 the
                 Iewish
                 women
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 before
                 shee
                 died
                 :
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 Sorceresse
                 ,
                 heeretofore
                 much
                 renouned
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 therefore
                 
                 they
                 called
                 Lilith
                 ,
                 because
                 shee
                 commonly
                 went
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 shee
                 taught
                 her
                 daughters
                 or
                 some
                 others
                 all
                 the
                 superstitions
                 and
                 art
                 she
                 had
                 ,
                 before
                 her
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 afterward
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 women
                 were
                 called
                 Lilith
                 .
                 Howsoeuer
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 this
                 discourse
                 of
                 Helias
                 the
                 Leuite
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 declare
                 the
                 antiquitie
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 that
                 goe
                 by
                 night
                 and
                 strangle
                 young
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 doth
                 there
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 no
                 fables
                 .
                 Which
                 relation
                 would
                 receiue
                 strength
                 and
                 accession
                 of
                 authority
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 allow
                 that
                 Iesus
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Sirac
                 did
                 make
                 that
                 discourse
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 at
                 large
                 mention
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 attributed
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 booke
                 .
                 We
                 also
                 finde
                 the
                 word
                 Lilith
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 the
                 foure
                 and
                 thirtieth
                 of
                 Esay
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 Saint
                 Ierome
                 translateth
                 and
                 thinketh
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sorceresse
                 .
                 
                 
                   Ibi
                   cubauit
                   Lamia
                
                 :
                 whereby
                 is
                 meant
                 such
                 women
                 as
                 vse
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
                 Againe
                 in
                 the
                 Lamentations
                 of
                 Ieremy
                 he
                 interpreteth
                 this
                 word
                 Lilith
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sorceresse
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Sed
                   &
                   Lamiae
                   .
                   Lamia
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Duris
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 iealous
                 that
                 her
                 husband
                 had
                 begotten
                 a
                 child
                 vpon
                 another
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 surie
                 she
                 gaue
                 secret
                 order
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 child
                 strangled
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 whom
                 shee
                 could
                 get
                 into
                 her
                 hands
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 her
                 are
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 women
                 by
                 the
                 Latines
                 called
                 Lamiae
                 ,
                 whose
                 custome
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 Ieremy
                 hath
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 shew
                 and
                 offer
                 their
                 breasts
                 vnto
                 little
                 children
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 still
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 allure
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 strangle
                 them
                 with
                 greater
                 secresie
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 God
                 threatneth
                 Babylon
                 or
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 witches
                 should
                 frequent
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 their
                 teates
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 such
                 places
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 desolate
                 ,
                 and
                 vtterly
                 ouerthrowne
                 ,
                 because
                 desolate
                 places
                 are
                 altogether
                 frequented
                 by
                 witches
                 ,
                 who
                 come
                 there
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carried
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 remote
                 corners
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 freely
                 exercise
                 the
                 mysteries
                 
                 of
                 their
                 abominations
                 :
                 like
                 as
                 theeues
                 and
                 murtherers
                 haunt
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 sollitude
                 .
                 
                   Pliny
                   lib.
                
                 25.
                 
                   hist.
                   cap.
                
                 11.
                 saith
                 that
                 women
                 doe
                 farre
                 exceed
                 men
                 in
                 this
                 trade
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Quintilian
                   in
                   declamat
                
                 .
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Latr●cinium
                   in
                   v●ro
                   facilius
                   ,
                   veneficium
                   in
                   foemina
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 kinde
                 of
                 Witches
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 execrable
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 expresse
                 bargaine
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 tacite
                 agreement
                 .
                 And
                 against
                 them
                 S.
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   homil
                
                 .
                 13.
                 in
                 1.
                 
                   ad
                   Timotheum
                
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 another
                 fashion
                 .
                 
                 
                   Si
                   quis
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   ligatur
                   as
                   inanes
                   ,
                   aut
                   aliud
                   quippiam
                   eiusmodisciens
                   &
                   prudens
                   sequitur
                   ,
                   praecepto
                   atque
                   imperio
                   tantum
                   arcendus
                   est
                   ,
                   sin
                   vero
                   ignarus
                   in
                   ea
                   inciderit
                   ,
                   docendus
                   est
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 informe
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 vnto
                 them
                 how
                 foule
                 the
                 offence
                 is
                 ,
                 where
                 men
                 leaue
                 God
                 to
                 adhere
                 vnto
                 superstitions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 An
                 answere
                 vnto
                 those
                 that
                 demand
                 what
                 danger
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 crauing
                 the
                 assistance
                 and
                 aide
                 of
                 the
                 Diuel
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 a
                 general
                 obseruation
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 forget
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 returne
                 vnto
                 him
                 speedily
                 )
                 into
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 an
                 obduratnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 like
                 vnto
                 that
                 of
                 Diuels
                 and
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sympathy
                 and
                 participation
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 liuing
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 their
                 conuersation
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 there
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 differ
                 very
                 litle
                 from
                 the
                 damned
                 ,
                 
                 insomuch
                 (
                 saith
                 Theodoret
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 truely
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Diuels
                 in
                 hel
                 better
                 then
                 they
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 exceed
                 the
                 Diuels
                 themselues
                 in
                 mischiefe
                 and
                 malice
                 .
                 The
                 Diuels
                 doe
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 beleeue
                 and
                 tremble
                 ,
                 
                   Damones
                   credunt
                   &
                   contremiscunt
                
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 doe
                 neither
                 beleeue
                 nor
                 feare
                 the
                 iudgements
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 wiseman
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 wicked
                 
                 man
                 is
                 come
                 vnto
                 the
                 depth
                 and
                 bottome
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 hee
                 scoffeth
                 and
                 maketh
                 a
                 ieast
                 of
                 all
                 admonitions
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 digresse
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 hereof
                 is
                 seene
                 by
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 giuen
                 their
                 poore
                 captiue
                 soules
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 thinke
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 meerely
                 fabulous
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 any
                 way
                 remember
                 them
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 danger
                 is
                 there
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 to
                 command
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ?
                 did
                 not
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 himselfe
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 doth
                 not
                 God
                 sometimes
                 vse
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 Apostles
                 also
                 serue
                 their
                 turnes
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 commanding
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 good
                 ?
                 Vnto
                 these
                 wee
                 may
                 propose
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 which
                 Saint
                 Athanasius
                 once
                 did
                 to
                 Arrius
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Si
                   quis
                   Sathanam
                   adoret
                   ,
                   rectene
                   an
                   malé
                   fecerit
                   ?
                
                 Vnto
                 which
                 Arrius
                 replyed
                 ,
                 although
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 was
                 darke
                 and
                 blind
                 ,
                 
                   Impius
                   &
                   sine
                   Deo
                   est
                   neque
                   communem
                   sensum
                   habet
                   ,
                   nec
                   meretur
                   hominis
                   appellationem
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 confession
                 of
                 a
                 limme
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 foure
                 markes
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 adoreth
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 First
                 he
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 impiety
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 :
                 secondly
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Atheist
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 deuoyd
                 of
                 common
                 sense
                 :
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 In
                 this
                 Arrius
                 spake
                 wonderously
                 well
                 ,
                 being
                 forced
                 vnto
                 this
                 confession
                 by
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 ouercommeth
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 fell
                 into
                 such
                 labirynths
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 euer
                 since
                 stiled
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 blinde
                 ,
                 senselesse
                 ,
                 brute
                 beastes
                 ,
                 although
                 their
                 simplicity
                 and
                 ignorance
                 was
                 much
                 abused
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 neuer
                 heard
                 talke
                 of
                 the
                 cunning
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 ought
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 such
                 infamous
                 appellations
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 first
                 dash
                 giue
                 themselues
                 ouer
                 vnto
                 Satan
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 admonished
                 by
                 many
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 warned
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 auoyd
                 and
                 resist
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 continuall
                 intercession
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 yeeld
                 not
                 vnto
                 his
                 temptations
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 euer
                 wakefull
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 fierce
                 
                 like
                 a
                 roaring
                 and
                 famished
                 Lyon
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 liue
                 in
                 so
                 wretched
                 an
                 age
                 that
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 formerly
                 said
                 ,
                 happy
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 drunke
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Arrius
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 wish
                 the
                 blinded
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 a
                 conscience
                 of
                 that
                 vprightnesse
                 and
                 sensiblenesse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 that
                 accursed
                 Arrius
                 was
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 vs
                 see
                 how
                 deceitfull
                 and
                 how
                 full
                 of
                 lyes
                 their
                 sophistry
                 is
                 .
                 How
                 vntrue
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 imitate
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Sonne
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 note
                 which
                 a
                 certaine
                 ancient
                 father
                 hath
                 :
                 
                   In
                   diuinis
                   rebus
                   quaedam
                   sunt
                   credenda
                   ,
                   quaedam
                   admiranda
                   ,
                   quaedam
                   verò
                   imitanda
                   :
                
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 did
                 of
                 bread
                 make
                 his
                 body
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 might
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 to
                 be
                 apprehended
                 by
                 beleefe
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expressed
                 by
                 imitation
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 raised
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 this
                 myracle
                 is
                 proposed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 onely
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 admire
                 his
                 diuine
                 power
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 labour
                 to
                 expresse
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 accounted
                 an
                 vsurper
                 vpon
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 scope
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 by
                 his
                 collusions
                 leade
                 poore
                 blindfolded
                 soules
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 meanes
                 he
                 wrought
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 destruction
                 ,
                 perswading
                 them
                 as
                 himselfe
                 had
                 already
                 practised
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 themselues
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 well
                 knowing
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 expulsion
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 themselues
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 well
                 knowing
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 expulsion
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 
                   similis
                   ero
                   altissimo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 laide
                 also
                 this
                 baite
                 for
                 the
                 man
                 and
                 the
                 woman
                 
                   eritis
                   sicut
                   dij
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 doth
                 he
                 circumuent
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 assume
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 that
                 authority
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 peculiar
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 remembring
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 and
                 creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 visible
                 and
                 invisible
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 well
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   ipso
                   ,
                   &
                   per
                   ipsum
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   ipso
                   sunt
                   omnia
                   ,
                   siue
                   quae
                   in
                   coelis
                   sunt
                   ,
                   siue
                   quae
                   in
                   terris
                   sunt
                   ,
                   visibilia
                   &
                   inuisibilia
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   ipso
                   flectitur
                   omne
                   genu
                   coelestium
                   ,
                   terrestrium
                   &
                   infernorum
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 vse
                 and
                 dispose
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 seemeth
                 good
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 may
                 doe
                 
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 creation
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 ouer
                 all
                 creatures
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 right
                 he
                 is
                 adored
                 with
                 a
                 supreame
                 and
                 soueraigne
                 worship
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 Latria
                 ,
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                   Adorate
                   Deum
                
                 (
                 saith
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 )
                 
                   qui
                   fecit
                   coelum
                   &
                   terram
                   ,
                   mare
                   &
                   omnia
                   ,
                   quae
                   in
                   ijs
                   sunt
                   :
                
                 yet
                 would
                 our
                 Luciferians
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 may
                 those
                 that
                 imitate
                 Lucifer
                 bee
                 called
                 )
                 bee
                 parellell
                 vnto
                 God
                 and
                 share
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 worship
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 his
                 companions
                 in
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 visible
                 and
                 inu●sible
                 substances
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 would
                 vse
                 and
                 dispose
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 behoofe
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 without
                 regard
                 or
                 consideration
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 appropriated
                 diuers
                 things
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 communicable
                 vnto
                 men
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Gloriam
                   meam
                   alteri
                   non
                   dabo
                
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 and
                 condition
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 mens
                 inward
                 cogitations
                 ,
                 the
                 auengement
                 vpon
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 the
                 soueraigne
                 power
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 ouer
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 number
                 are
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 sustained
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 their
                 consistence
                 by
                 his
                 prouidence
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 wicked
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 haue
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 heere
                 mutiny
                 and
                 arme
                 themselues
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Another
                 fault
                 that
                 is
                 committed
                 in
                 their
                 sophistry
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 not
                 apprehending
                 that
                 the
                 rule
                 or
                 ballance
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 decline
                 neither
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 strictly
                 prohibite
                 such
                 trafficke
                 and
                 familiarity
                 with
                 Satan
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 commandeth
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 hee
                 bee
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 recourse
                 vnto
                 Magicians
                 or
                 witches
                 ,
                 vpon
                 what
                 occasion
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 speak
                 not
                 directly
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 that
                 person
                 to
                 bee
                 stoned
                 to
                 death
                 without
                 mercy
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 direct
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 since
                 in
                 our
                 extremities
                 wee
                 leaue
                 God
                 to
                 haue
                 redresse
                 and
                 succour
                 from
                 his
                 aduersary
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rely
                 and
                 haue
                 confidence
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 good
                 betideth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 then
                 
                 worshipping
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 him
                 practise
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Haec
                   omnia
                   tibi
                   dabo
                   ,
                   si
                   cadens
                   adoraueris
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 did
                 open
                 the
                 gapp
                 vnto
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 
                   Ochosias
                   ,
                   Saul
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 who
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 haue
                 pleaded
                 for
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Athiest
                 and
                 Magicians
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 What
                 danger
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 serue
                 our
                 turne
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 our
                 need
                 ,
                 since
                 God
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 vse
                 them
                 when
                 hee
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 fault
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 doing
                 as
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ●id
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 practised
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 euocating
                 and
                 calling
                 Diuels
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 fortified
                 and
                 armed
                 himselfe
                 against
                 their
                 temptations
                 by
                 prayers
                 and
                 admirable
                 fasting
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 Satan
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 him
                 vnsent
                 for
                 ,
                 he
                 thrust
                 him
                 back
                 behind
                 him
                 with
                 hard
                 language
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Vade
                   retro
                   Sathana
                   ,
                   scriptum
                   est
                   ,
                   Dominum
                   Deum
                   tuum
                   adorabis
                   ,
                   &
                   illi
                   soli
                   seruies
                   .
                
                 And
                 heereupon
                 the
                 Diuell
                 departed
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 cannot
                 indure
                 to
                 stay
                 where
                 he
                 findeth
                 resistance
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 glancing
                 at
                 this
                 example
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 doth
                 thus
                 lesson
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   Resistite
                   Diabolo
                   &
                   fugiet
                   à
                   vobis
                
                 :
                 agreeable
                 vnto
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Cuiresistite
                   fortes
                   in
                   fide
                   .
                
                 Heere
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 wee
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 doe
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 :
                 wee
                 are
                 bid
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fast
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 not
                 come
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 present
                 himselfe
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 resist
                 him
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 push
                 him
                 from
                 vs
                 with
                 all
                 eagernesse
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Martin
                 hath
                 done
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 
                   Seuerus
                   Sulpitius
                
                 reciteth
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 Diuell
                 close
                 by
                 him
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 
                   Quid
                   hic
                   astas
                   cruenta
                   bestia
                
                 ?
                 And
                 this
                 charge
                 was
                 laid
                 vpon
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 breed
                 the
                 greater
                 detestation
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 God
                 did
                 make
                 a
                 couenant
                 of
                 enmity
                 betweene
                 men
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Inimicitias
                   ponam
                   inter
                   te
                   &
                   mulierem
                   ,
                   inter
                   semen
                   tuum
                   &
                   semen
                   illius
                
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 mortall
                 hatred
                 (
                 said
                 God
                 )
                 between
                 the
                 Serpent
                 and
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 great
                 
                 guider
                 and
                 ouerseer
                 of
                 nature
                 did
                 well
                 foreknow
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 faire
                 pretext
                 soeuer
                 the
                 Diuell
                 might
                 pretend
                 ,
                 hee
                 hunted
                 after
                 nothing
                 more
                 then
                 after
                 mans
                 destruction
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 already
                 compared
                 him
                 vnto
                 the
                 Crocodiles
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 counterfaite
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 deuoure
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 neede
                 to
                 learne
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 doggs
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 who
                 knowing
                 their
                 guile
                 and
                 bloody
                 rauenousnesse
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 tarry
                 long
                 to
                 drink
                 of
                 this
                 riuer
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 pressed
                 thereunto
                 by
                 thirst
                 ,
                 they
                 giue
                 a
                 lapp
                 and
                 away
                 ,
                 keeping
                 on
                 their
                 course
                 without
                 long
                 tarrying
                 .
                 Thus
                 ought
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 auoide
                 all
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 he
                 haue
                 wicked
                 thoughts
                 suggested
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 giue
                 way
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 continue
                 on
                 his
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 disburthen
                 his
                 minde
                 of
                 such
                 cogitations
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 giue
                 the
                 least
                 passage
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 deuoured
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Diuell
                 neuer
                 goeth
                 any
                 where
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 swallow
                 vp
                 all
                 that
                 lye
                 faire
                 for
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 our
                 Lord
                 who
                 knew
                 well
                 his
                 bloudy
                 malice
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 permit
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 confesse
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                 for
                 he
                 made
                 not
                 this
                 confession
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 well
                 noterh
                 )
                 for
                 any
                 good
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 lay
                 some
                 defamatory
                 suspition
                 vpon
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 abuse
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 .
                 The
                 fouth
                 fault
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 doe
                 not
                 marke
                 what
                 power
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 successours
                 ouer
                 Diuels
                 :
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 this
                 power
                 was
                 giuen
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 bruse
                 the
                 Serpents
                 head
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 tread
                 him
                 vnder
                 foote
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 foretold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 should
                 crush
                 his
                 venemous
                 head
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 doth
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 say
                 vnto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   Dedi
                   vobis
                   potestatem
                   calcandi
                   supra
                   Serpentes
                   :
                
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 witnessed
                 by
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Deus
                   autem
                   conterat
                   Sathanam
                   sub
                   pedibus
                   vestris
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 this
                 power
                 was
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 the
                 Church
                 thorow
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 the
                 precious
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 charge
                 to
                 chase
                 and
                 driue
                 him
                 away
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 this
                 power
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 calling
                 vpon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 last
                 points
                 are
                 comprehended
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   In
                   nomine
                   meo
                   Daemonia
                   eijcient
                
                 .
                 But
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Magicians
                 doe
                 not
                 vse
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 bruse
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 flatter
                 him
                 and
                 call
                 him
                 vnto
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 certaine
                 bargaine
                 or
                 agreement
                 ,
                 which
                 directly
                 importeth
                 a
                 subiection
                 and
                 dependancy
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 briefe
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 first
                 worship
                 him
                 before
                 hee
                 will
                 come
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 in
                 steed
                 of
                 repelling
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 vnto
                 him
                 for
                 aduise
                 ,
                 aide
                 ,
                 or
                 fauour
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 speake
                 :
                 
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 Origen
                 obserueth
                 )
                 to
                 force
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 by
                 inuocation
                 vpon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 rather
                 argueth
                 a
                 familiarity
                 and
                 intercourse
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 together
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 seriously
                 consider
                 all
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 crosse
                 and
                 goe
                 a
                 contrary
                 course
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 bee
                 gaine-said
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 sometimes
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 semblance
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 wept
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 truth
                 it
                 be
                 nothing
                 so
                 .
                 
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 reciteth
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 Magician
                 ,
                 who
                 boasted
                 much
                 what
                 a
                 command
                 hee
                 had
                 ouer
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 lasie
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 he
                 commanded
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 threatned
                 to
                 pull
                 the
                 heauens
                 with
                 such
                 violence
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 fall
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Diuels
                 would
                 readily
                 execute
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 enioyned
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 brused
                 betweene
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 corne
                 is
                 brused
                 betweene
                 two
                 milstones
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 seeth
                 not
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 craft
                 and
                 counterfaite
                 weeping
                 of
                 Crocodiles
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 Diabolical
                 fictions
                 framed
                 for
                 deceit
                 and
                 cousonage
                 ?
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Angels
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 heauen
                 descend
                 and
                 touch
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 because
                 vnto
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 )
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 subiected
                 the
                 round
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 
                   Non
                   enim
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   Angelis
                   suis
                   subiecit
                   Deus
                   orbem
                
                 .
                 Nay
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 naturall
                 power
                 of
                 all
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 wheele
                 about
                 the
                 orbe
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 appropriated
                 the
                 natural
                 operations
                 of
                 mans
                 body
                 vnto
                 a
                 reasonable
                 soule
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 an
                 Angell
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 body
                 to
                 liue
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 plants
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 beasts
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 can
                 enter
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 experience
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 possessed
                 :
                 euen
                 so
                 God
                 hath
                 limited
                 the
                 passiue
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 vnto
                 certaine
                 Angels
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 destinated
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 thing
                 to
                 conceiue
                 ,
                 that
                 Spirits
                 may
                 be
                 brused
                 or
                 crushed
                 in
                 peeces
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 doe
                 herein
                 take
                 the
                 aduantage
                 of
                 mens
                 simplicity
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 craft
                 ,
                 by
                 infusing
                 these
                 fables
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 resemble
                 naughty
                 seruants
                 that
                 wait
                 for
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 cut
                 their
                 masters
                 throates
                 .
                 The
                 fifth
                 error
                 that
                 blindeth
                 those
                 Sorcerers
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 conceite
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 very
                 ready
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 seruice
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 should
                 inuassall
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 worm
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 since
                 that
                 thorow
                 the
                 excessiiuenes
                 of
                 his
                 pride
                 which
                 brooketh
                 no
                 equals
                 ,
                 hee
                 scorneth
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 seruant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 knoweth
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Creator
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 he
                 debase
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 mans
                 Lackey
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 did
                 rather
                 choose
                 to
                 relinquish
                 his
                 portion
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 burne
                 euerlastingly
                 in
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 acknowledge
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 for
                 his
                 better
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 laid
                 before
                 him
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 become
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuel
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 no
                 ;
                 before
                 I
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 worme
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 be
                 damned
                 :
                 as
                 that
                 deuoute
                 and
                 auncient
                 father
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 hath
                 well
                 expressed
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 doth
                 indeed
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 seruice
                 vnto
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 his
                 master
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 hee
                 be
                 delighted
                 corporally
                 to
                 possesse
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 hath
                 gotten
                 the
                 mastery
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 hee
                 pleased
                 when
                 by
                 his
                 subtilties
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 taking
                 from
                 him
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 getteth
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 ?
                 For
                 when
                 hee
                 possesseth
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 this
                 affliction
                 is
                 
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Traedidi
                   huiu
                   smodi
                   Sathanae
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   vt
                   spiritus
                   eius
                   saluus
                   fiat
                
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 hee
                 possesseth
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 withdraweth
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 then
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 damnation
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 euer
                 figure
                 out
                 Satan
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 both
                 dangerous
                 and
                 dreadfull
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 roaring
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 least
                 wee
                 should
                 say
                 as
                 Athiests
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 black
                 as
                 men
                 doe
                 paint
                 him
                 :
                 whereas
                 contrariwise
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 terrible
                 and
                 so
                 dangerous
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 comparisons
                 of
                 Centaures
                 ,
                 doggs
                 with
                 three
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 monsters
                 described
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 Poets
                 ,
                 fall
                 farre
                 short
                 of
                 his
                 vglinesse
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 familiar
                 with
                 such
                 furious
                 beasts
                 ,
                 might
                 hee
                 not
                 well
                 bee
                 accounted
                 mad
                 and
                 depriued
                 of
                 common
                 sense
                 ?
                 Yet
                 Witches
                 and
                 Magicians
                 do
                 ordinarily
                 expose
                 themselues
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 And
                 this
                 horridnesse
                 of
                 Diuels
                 was
                 declared
                 vnto
                 Iob
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 partly
                 experimented
                 the
                 rage
                 and
                 bloody
                 malice
                 of
                 Satan
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 tryed
                 not
                 all
                 his
                 forces
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 suffered
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 inflict
                 vpon
                 Iob.
                 God
                 then
                 described
                 Satan
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 great
                 and
                 horrible
                 monster
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 called
                 Behemoth
                 .
                 
                 This
                 beast
                 saith
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 fearfull
                 and
                 cruell
                 monster
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 his
                 body
                 is
                 armed
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 iron
                 ,
                 his
                 flesh
                 is
                 harder
                 then
                 stone
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 cannot
                 be
                 crushed
                 or
                 hurt
                 by
                 the
                 violent
                 strokes
                 of
                 hammers
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 sharpest
                 launces
                 enter
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 pierce
                 him
                 more
                 then
                 so
                 many
                 strawes
                 :
                 if
                 men
                 should
                 goe
                 about
                 to
                 strike
                 him
                 downe
                 with
                 tumbling
                 vpon
                 him
                 great
                 stones
                 from
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 lost
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 endāgered
                 thereby
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 threw
                 balls
                 of
                 flax
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 God
                 further
                 speaketh
                 vnto
                 Iob
                 of
                 this
                 monster
                 :
                 dost
                 thou
                 thinke
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 hooke
                 into
                 his
                 nostrills
                 as
                 men
                 take
                 fishes
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 before
                 thee
                 dost
                 thou
                 conceiue
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 affraide
                 of
                 thee
                 ?
                 
                   Nunquid
                   multiplicabit
                   
                   tibi
                   preces
                   ,
                   aut
                   loquetur
                   tibi
                   mollia
                   .
                
                 Will
                 he
                 behaue
                 himselfe
                 like
                 a
                 dogg
                 that
                 flattereth
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 and
                 lyeth
                 at
                 his
                 feet
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 being
                 beaten
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 hee
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 agreement
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 imagine
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 end
                 then
                 to
                 deuoure
                 thee
                 ?
                 
                   Nunquid
                   feriet
                   tecum
                   pactum
                   ,
                   &
                   accipies
                   eum
                   quasi
                   seruum
                   sempiternum
                
                 ?
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 play
                 with
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 bird
                 ,
                 and
                 tye
                 a
                 thread
                 about
                 his
                 legg
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 fly
                 at
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 ?
                 
                   Nunquid
                   illudes
                   ei
                   quasi
                   aui
                
                 ?
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Memento
                   belli
                   ,
                   nec
                   vltra
                   addas
                   loqui
                   :
                
                 remember
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 murtherer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 thy
                 arch-enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 continually
                 wage
                 warre
                 against
                 thee
                 .
                 Doe
                 not
                 hurt
                 thy selfe
                 by
                 these
                 foolish
                 speeches
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 saying
                 that
                 thou
                 vsest
                 him
                 as
                 thy
                 seruant
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 mastered
                 onely
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 couenant
                 or
                 agreement
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 liar
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 hee
                 spieth
                 his
                 aduantage
                 will
                 deceiue
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 against
                 his
                 promise
                 he
                 shall
                 breake
                 thy
                 neck
                 ,
                 before
                 what
                 Iudge
                 wilt
                 thou
                 bring
                 in
                 thy
                 action
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 reparation
                 of
                 the
                 wrong
                 hee
                 doth
                 thee
                 .
                 Another
                 thing
                 that
                 offereth
                 it selfe
                 vnto
                 consideration
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 a
                 lyar
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 lie
                 manifestly
                 to
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 in
                 promising
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Haec
                   omnia
                   tibi
                   dabo
                
                 :
                 Men
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 deceiue
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 promise
                 vnto
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 compasse
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 slaine
                 in
                 battell
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 warrant
                 and
                 preserue
                 him
                 from
                 all
                 dangers
                 ;
                 
                 whereof
                 wee
                 haue
                 an
                 example
                 in
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzen
                
                 ,
                 who
                 reporteth
                 of
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 that
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 Magician
                 before
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 enioy
                 a
                 young
                 woman
                 whom
                 he
                 loued
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 the
                 Diuell
                 had
                 promised
                 him
                 to
                 satisfie
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 constrained
                 by
                 Gods
                 commandemēt
                 to
                 confesse
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 promised
                 him
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 performe
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 ●ause
                 of
                 his
                 conuersion
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 religion
                 .
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 who
                 was
                 familiarly
                 
                 acquainted
                 with
                 
                   Antonius
                   Monachus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 second
                 Iob
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 doth
                 eloquently
                 describe
                 the
                 sleights
                 and
                 subtleties
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 He
                 dissembleth
                 and
                 hideth
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 indeed
                 ,
                 appearing
                 in
                 a
                 goodly
                 shape
                 ,
                 and
                 gracing
                 himselfe
                 with
                 some
                 name
                 of
                 humour
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 perceiue
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 pleasing
                 vnto
                 our
                 honour
                 .
                 Wherein
                 hee
                 resembleth
                 Pirates
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 espy
                 any
                 pretty
                 children
                 on
                 the
                 shore
                 ,
                 they
                 draw
                 neere
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 flatter
                 them
                 ,
                 speaking
                 as
                 faire
                 vnto
                 them
                 as
                 their
                 fathers
                 and
                 mothers
                 possibly
                 could
                 ;
                 they
                 shew
                 them
                 apples
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 vnto
                 them
                 other
                 toyes
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 conceiue
                 may
                 please
                 and
                 stay
                 these
                 children
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 haue
                 enticed
                 them
                 a
                 shipbord
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 hoyse
                 saile
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 them
                 farre
                 enough
                 from
                 father
                 or
                 mother
                 ,
                 selling
                 them
                 and
                 making
                 them
                 slaues
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 countrey
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 liue
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 haue
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 suffered
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 abused
                 by
                 Satan
                 ,
                 to
                 remember
                 well
                 this
                 discourse
                 of
                 so
                 famous
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 prodigall
                 childe
                 to
                 returne
                 vnto
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 their
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 trick
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 escape
                 from
                 that
                 bloudy
                 and
                 mercliesse
                 tyrant
                 ,
                 that
                 setteth
                 before
                 them
                 nothing
                 but
                 huskes
                 to
                 eate
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hee
                 promiseth
                 vaine
                 ,
                 friuolous
                 ,
                 and
                 vnnecessary
                 things
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 deceitfulnesse
                 and
                 cousonage
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 returne
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 that
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 20.
                 chapter
                 of
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 strike
                 a
                 terrour
                 into
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 as
                 an
                 example
                 for
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 people
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 religiously
                 practised
                 in
                 Auignon
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
                 of
                 grace
                 1582.
                 by
                 the
                 diligence
                 of
                 father
                 
                   Florus
                   Prouin
                
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Inquisitour
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 I
                 was
                 an
                 associate
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Inquisition
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 were
                 18.
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 executed
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 conuicted
                 and
                 very
                 deseruedly
                 condemned
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 depositions
                 and
                 mutuall
                 accusations
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 giuen
                 sufficient
                 proofe
                 of
                 
                 their
                 guiltinesse
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 sentence
                 pronounced
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 extract
                 whereof
                 ensueth
                 next
                 after
                 this
                 following
                 chapter
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 may
                 see
                 how
                 farre
                 these
                 kinde
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 iustly
                 they
                 deserue
                 to
                 bee
                 burned
                 .
                 For
                 conclusion
                 and
                 resolution
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 onely
                 marke
                 that
                 which
                 Tertullian
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 well
                 deseruing
                 sonnes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 did
                 euer
                 call
                 vnto
                 them
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 did
                 repell
                 and
                 driue
                 them
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 efficacy
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 It
                 cleerly
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 :
                 
                   Erat
                   Iesus
                   eijciens
                   Daemonium
                   ;
                   si
                   in
                   digito
                   Dei
                   eijcio
                   Daemonia
                   :
                
                 so
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 odious
                 and
                 abominable
                 before
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 ttenh
                 of
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 that
                 he
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 was
                 onely
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 Diuels
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 there
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 hauing
                 chosen
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 forth
                 with
                 authority
                 ouer
                 vncleane
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 limited
                 and
                 restrained
                 vnto
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 repell
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 .
                 
                   Dedit
                   eis
                   potestatem
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 text
                 )
                 
                   Spirituum
                   immundorum
                   ,
                   vt
                   eijcerunt
                   eos
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 after
                 his
                 resurrection
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 abroad
                 vnto
                 all
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 them
                 power
                 ouer
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 abouenamed
                 restriction
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   nomine
                   meo
                   Daemonia
                   eijcient
                
                 .
                 Read
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 cast
                 out
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 worth
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 euer
                 exceed
                 these
                 limits
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 trespassed
                 in
                 passing
                 further
                 ,
                 doe
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 aliens
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 disciples
                 in
                 the
                 schoole
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 Tertullian
                 did
                 well
                 note
                 ,
                 
                   Nos
                   non
                   inuitatoria
                   operatione
                   ,
                   sed
                   e●●ugnatoria
                   dominatione
                   tractamus
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 hee
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 Christians
                 could
                 
                 cast
                 out
                 Deuils
                 ,
                 insinuating
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 Painims
                 and
                 Magicians
                 had
                 trafficke
                 and
                 intercourse
                 with
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Christians
                 neuer
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 which
                 was
                 bequeathed
                 vnto
                 them
                 by
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 to
                 driue
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 further
                 illustration
                 hereof
                 ,
                 see
                 the
                 passages
                 that
                 are
                 cited
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Preface
                 of
                 this
                 booke
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Whether
                 the
                 Articles
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 depositions
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 as
                 idely
                 and
                 dreamingly
                 spoken
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 receiued
                 for
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 question
                 is
                 as
                 difficult
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 difficult
                 because
                 I
                 neuer
                 ,
                 lighted
                 vpon
                 any
                 author
                 ancient
                 or
                 moderne
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 debated
                 or
                 determined
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 point
                 the
                 very
                 knot
                 of
                 the
                 difficulty
                 lyeth
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 about
                 to
                 vntye
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 which
                 Sorcerers
                 do
                 depose
                 do
                 happen
                 vnto
                 them
                 by
                 dreames
                 and
                 diabolicall
                 illusions
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 really
                 practise
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Ierome
                 reporteth
                 )
                 made
                 a
                 Treatise
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 touching
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 property
                 of
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 but
                 that
                 time
                 hath
                 bin
                 so
                 iniurious
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 snatch
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 rauish
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 would
                 haue
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 vs
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 coniecture
                 by
                 his
                 other
                 writings
                 that
                 do
                 yet
                 remaine
                 vnto
                 posterity
                 )
                 very
                 ample
                 and
                 cleere
                 resolutions
                 of
                 this
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 commonly
                 spoken
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 fabulously
                 giuen
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 assuredly
                 verified
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Apologie
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 bold
                 confidently
                 and
                 resoluedly
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 haue
                 had
                 carnall
                 knowledge
                 sometimes
                 with
                 women
                 and
                 sometimes
                 with
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 second
                 
                 Apologie
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Deuils
                 will
                 seildome
                 do
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 haue
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 certaine
                 conditions
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Necromancy
                 hee
                 will
                 haue
                 a
                 boy
                 to
                 bee
                 brought
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 yong
                 and
                 tender
                 of
                 age
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 52.
                 question
                 which
                 he
                 proposeth
                 vnto
                 Christians
                 ,
                 he
                 wisheth
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 proceede
                 warily
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 aduised
                 circumspection
                 in
                 this
                 argument
                 of
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 &
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 he
                 giueth
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 goe
                 on
                 inconsideratly
                 in
                 searching
                 after
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 strange
                 vnto
                 the
                 simple
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 will
                 recite
                 out
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 aduise
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 personage
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 declare
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Sathan
                 shall
                 bee
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 all
                 signes
                 and
                 wonders
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 exceede
                 all
                 our
                 naturall
                 forces
                 )
                 for
                 resolution
                 hereof
                 wee
                 must
                 heere
                 make
                 a
                 distinction
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 not
                 obseruing
                 haue
                 runne
                 and
                 plunged
                 themselues
                 into
                 many
                 errors
                 .
                 The
                 distinction
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 amongst
                 all
                 the
                 effects
                 that
                 Sathan
                 doth
                 practise
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 owe
                 their
                 seruice
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 manners
                 of
                 working
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 doth
                 happen
                 vnto
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 sleepe
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 practised
                 also
                 when
                 they
                 wake
                 .
                 Hereunto
                 wee
                 might
                 adioyne
                 many
                 sub-diuisions
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 suffice
                 hereafter
                 to
                 alleage
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 adiudge
                 necessary
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 happeneth
                 after
                 these
                 two
                 seuerall
                 wayes
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 many
                 passages
                 doth
                 confirme
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 numbring
                 vp
                 the
                 workes
                 which
                 Satan
                 practiseth
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 made
                 an
                 expresse
                 couenant
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 seildome
                 faile
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 to
                 alleage
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 dreames
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 abhomination
                 of
                 charmes
                 ;
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 diuination
                 from
                 dreames
                 is
                 euer
                 practised
                 by
                 sleeping
                 ,
                 and
                 charmes
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 awake
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 place
                 that
                 confirmeth
                 the
                 truth
                 hereof
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 19.
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 :
                 
                 
                   Non
                   augurabimini
                   nec
                   obseruabitis
                   somnia
                
                 .
                 Another
                 
                 place
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Chronicles
                 the
                 33.
                 
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Manasses
                   :
                   Obseruabat
                   somnia
                   ,
                   sectabatur
                   Auguria
                   ,
                   maleficis
                   artibus
                   inseruiebat
                   ,
                   habebat
                   autem
                   secum
                   Magos
                   &
                   incantatores
                   ,
                   multaque
                   mala
                   operatus
                   est
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 27.
                 
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Ieremy
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 God
                 saith
                 vnto
                 his
                 people
                 :
                 
                   Vos
                   ergo
                   nolite
                   audire
                   Prophet
                   as
                   veslros
                   ,
                   &
                   diuinos
                   ,
                   &
                   somniatores
                   ,
                   &
                   Augures
                   ,
                   &
                   maleficos
                   .
                
                 The
                 fourth
                 place
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 Zacharie
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 :
                 
                   Diuini
                   viderunt
                   mendacium
                   ,
                   &
                   somniatores
                   locuti
                   sunt
                   frustra
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 practise
                 of
                 Balaam
                 whose
                 custome
                 was
                 first
                 heedfully
                 to
                 obserue
                 his
                 dreames
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 awake
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 charmes
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 22.
                 
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Numbers
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 may
                 here
                 cauil
                 &
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 dreames
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 quality
                 vnto
                 the
                 dreames
                 of
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 :
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 make
                 for
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 declare
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 prohibited
                 workes
                 ,
                 which
                 Satan
                 acteth
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 giue
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 dreames
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 done
                 waking
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 really
                 true
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 natures
                 of
                 dreames
                 may
                 be
                 infinitely
                 varied
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 thing
                 incident
                 to
                 all
                 dreames
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 diuine
                 ,
                 
                 naturall
                 ,
                 or
                 diabolicall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 full
                 and
                 complete
                 diuision
                 of
                 dreames
                 ,
                 that
                 Tertullian
                 maketh
                 in
                 his
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 
                   de
                   somnijs
                
                 )
                 yet
                 cannot
                 these
                 seuerall
                 qualities
                 or
                 diuersities
                 ,
                 make
                 these
                 dreames
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 the
                 reall
                 workes
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 diuersity
                 of
                 them
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 diuine
                 or
                 naturall
                 .
                 This
                 distinction
                 doth
                 prompt
                 vnto
                 vs
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 dreames
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 are
                 truthes
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 common
                 vnto
                 diuine
                 and
                 naturall
                 dreames
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 repugnancy
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 may
                 really
                 practise
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 another
                 man
                 dreameth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 we
                 heare
                 of
                 a
                 souldier
                 who
                 dreamed
                 that
                 Gedeon
                 came
                 to
                 assault
                 and
                 
                 force
                 their
                 campe
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 Gedeon
                 did
                 indeede
                 come
                 vnto
                 their
                 campe
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 dreamed
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 purposely
                 let
                 passe
                 diuers
                 other
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 diuine
                 ,
                 naturall
                 ,
                 or
                 diabolicall
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 recited
                 by
                 Tertullian
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 aboue
                 alleaged
                 :
                 let
                 it
                 suffice
                 to
                 relate
                 one
                 discourse
                 out
                 of
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 very
                 pregnant
                 for
                 the
                 purpose
                 now
                 in
                 hand
                 :
                 
                 where
                 he
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 certaine
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 very
                 desirous
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 a
                 passage
                 in
                 Plato
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 very
                 obscure
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 did
                 oftentimes
                 addresse
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 and
                 repared
                 much
                 vnto
                 his
                 house
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 could
                 neuer
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 vp
                 late
                 in
                 his
                 study
                 there
                 came
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 ,
                 this
                 P●ilosopher
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 speake
                 vnto
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 passage
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 conclusion
                 did
                 so
                 cleerely
                 explaine
                 and
                 vnfold
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 rested
                 very
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 .
                 It
                 chanced
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Philosopher
                 came
                 againe
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 hee
                 demanded
                 him
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 giue
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 passage
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 rather
                 interpret
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 another
                 man.
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 replied
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 indeede
                 dreame
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 expounded
                 this
                 passage
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 I
                 neuer
                 did
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 inferreth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 dreame
                 to
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 truth
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 whiles
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 was
                 dreaming
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 expounding
                 the
                 said
                 passage
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 receiued
                 waking
                 the
                 reall
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 exposition
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 telleth
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 slept
                 diuers
                 dayes
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hee
                 could
                 bee
                 waked
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 vse
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 told
                 his
                 seruants
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 awake
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 dreamed
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 an
                 horse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 hid
                 prouender
                 in
                 a
                 certaine
                 field
                 which
                 hee
                 described
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 indeede
                 found
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 accident
                 had
                 happened
                 .
                 Vpon
                 these
                 
                 two
                 suppositions
                 we
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 reported
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 might
                 bee
                 both
                 dreamed
                 and
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 dreame
                 to
                 one
                 might
                 bee
                 a
                 truth
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 attribute
                 vnto
                 dreames
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 26.
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Decretals
                   in
                   cap.
                   Episcopi
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 alleaged
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 hold
                 all
                 witch-crafts
                 whatsoeuer
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 dreames
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 particulars
                 there
                 recited
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 false
                 and
                 fabulous
                 ,
                 but
                 repugnant
                 vnto
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 impossible
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 Herodias
                 to
                 life
                 :
                 this
                 opinion
                 wee
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 sentences
                 and
                 authorities
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 ranke
                 all
                 charmes
                 and
                 wicked
                 practises
                 wrought
                 by
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cloud
                 of
                 Histories
                 do
                 mention
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 really
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 meanes
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 reconcile
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 as
                 Histories
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 might
                 seeme
                 to
                 crosse
                 and
                 contrary
                 one
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptista
                
                 the
                 Neapolitan
                 in
                 his
                 2.
                 booke
                 and
                 26.
                 
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 reporteth
                 that
                 himselfe
                 being
                 curious
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 witches
                 do
                 depose
                 ,
                 he
                 so
                 ordered
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 he
                 beheld
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 indeede
                 hauing
                 gotten
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 an
                 olde
                 witch
                 ,
                 hee
                 saw
                 all
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 thorow
                 the
                 chinke
                 of
                 a
                 doare
                 ,
                 and
                 beheld
                 an
                 olde
                 woman
                 standing
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 annointing
                 her selfe
                 with
                 a
                 certaine
                 oyntment
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 she
                 had
                 done
                 she
                 fell
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 sound
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 awaked
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 violent
                 stripes
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 laid
                 vpon
                 her
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 last
                 being
                 awaked
                 ,
                 shee
                 affirmed
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 passed
                 ouer
                 the
                 seas
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 seene
                 diuers
                 strange
                 sights
                 which
                 shee
                 recited
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 diuers
                 others
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 him
                 came
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 her
                 the
                 markes
                 of
                 the
                 stripes
                 which
                 shee
                 had
                 receaued
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 shee
                 would
                 beleeue
                 nothing
                 of
                 
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Apuleius
                 reporteth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 curious
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 fashions
                 of
                 witches
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 brought
                 by
                 a
                 chamber-maide
                 to
                 a
                 secret
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 might
                 behold
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 thorow
                 the
                 chinke
                 of
                 the
                 chamber
                 doore
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 naked
                 witch
                 besmearing
                 of
                 her selfe
                 with
                 an
                 oyntment
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 while
                 she
                 was
                 rubbing
                 and
                 annointing
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 transformed
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 (
                 as
                 seemed
                 vnto
                 him
                 )
                 into
                 an
                 Oule
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 there
                 appeared
                 winges
                 vpon
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 soone
                 after
                 she
                 flew
                 abroad
                 through
                 the
                 window
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 strange
                 metamorphosis
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 spectator
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 Histories
                 reported
                 by
                 two
                 men
                 curious
                 beyond
                 ordinary
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 these
                 secrets
                 ,
                 do
                 well
                 shew
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 might
                 be
                 true
                 enough
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 giue
                 more
                 credite
                 to
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptista
                
                 the
                 Neapolitan
                 then
                 to
                 Apuleius
                 the
                 Affrican
                 ,
                 since
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 himselfe
                 dared
                 not
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 strange
                 things
                 which
                 Apuleius
                 wrote
                 were
                 fables
                 :
                 
                 hee
                 rather
                 sheweth
                 how
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 bee
                 done
                 .
                 Wee
                 may
                 therefore
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 yeeld
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 a
                 particular
                 fact
                 to
                 inferre
                 a
                 generall
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 who
                 attribute
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 vnto
                 dreames
                 onely
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 rule
                 in
                 Logicke
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   particulari
                   ad
                   vniuersale
                   consequentia
                   nulla
                   .
                
                 There
                 might
                 also
                 be
                 mistakes
                 and
                 mistes
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 teacheth
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 and
                 Chapter
                 before
                 cited
                 :
                 where
                 relating
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Iphigenia
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 really
                 sacrificed
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 assemblie
                 did
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 stagge
                 conueyed
                 in
                 steede
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 charms
                 of
                 the
                 Deuil
                 did
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 the
                 lookers
                 on
                 to
                 bee
                 Iphigenia
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 thorow
                 the
                 same
                 impostures
                 of
                 the
                 Deuill
                 ,
                 men
                 may
                 thinke
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 their
                 eyes
                 dazeled
                 and
                 disaffected
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 mistake
                 one
                 thing
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 
                 And
                 hereof
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 relations
                 in
                 Saint
                 Clement
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 he
                 reciteth
                 in
                 his
                 bookes
                 of
                 Recognitions
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 also
                 describeth
                 sundry
                 feates
                 which
                 he
                 saw
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 to
                 practise
                 .
                 Yet
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 part
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 alwaies
                 true
                 that
                 this
                 happeneth
                 thorow
                 impostures
                 and
                 illusions
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Hermotymus
                 w●ll
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 sundry
                 times
                 told
                 his
                 wife
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 sleepe
                 hee
                 visited
                 diuers
                 parts
                 and
                 quarters
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 his
                 soule
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 relinquishing
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 returning
                 home
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 whereof
                 hee
                 was
                 verily
                 perswaded
                 .
                 His
                 enemies
                 would
                 make
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 hereof
                 by
                 cutting
                 his
                 throat
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 ieastingly
                 saith
                 ,
                 his
                 soule
                 came
                 not
                 backe
                 againe
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 neuer
                 waked
                 after
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 charmes
                 and
                 delusions
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 no
                 danger
                 to
                 haue
                 died
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 medled
                 with
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 seeming
                 and
                 supposititious
                 body
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 being
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 manners
                 of
                 proceeding
                 ;
                 for
                 either
                 they
                 sleepe
                 and
                 dreame
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 goe
                 thither
                 really
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Diuell
                 putteth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 carrieth
                 them
                 some
                 where
                 else
                 .
                 Thus
                 may
                 these
                 sundry
                 waies
                 be
                 all
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 accident
                 may
                 happen
                 either
                 meerely
                 in
                 a
                 dreame
                 ,
                 or
                 really
                 and
                 indeed
                 ;
                 
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 body
                 which
                 appeareth
                 to
                 lie
                 asleepe
                 may
                 proue
                 a
                 phantasme
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 body
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 whose
                 wee
                 thinke
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 .
                 The
                 difficulty
                 then
                 lyeth
                 in
                 the
                 distinguishing
                 and
                 discerning
                 when
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 really
                 is
                 acted
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 apparancy
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 dreames
                 and
                 impostures
                 .
                 
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 in
                 that
                 notable
                 chapter
                 aboue
                 cited
                 ,
                 doth
                 if
                 wee
                 marke
                 him
                 well
                 ,
                 giue
                 vs
                 the
                 resolution
                 hereof
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 telleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 remarkeable
                 rules
                 ,
                 that
                 present
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 our
                 obseruations
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 iudge
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 experience
                 and
                 reality
                 that
                 ensueth
                 thereupon
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 perfect
                 reality
                 of
                 that
                 
                 which
                 was
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Iphigenia
                 ,
                 the
                 answere
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 substance
                 by
                 a
                 diabolicall
                 art
                 foysted
                 into
                 her
                 place
                 :
                 for
                 experience
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 did
                 afterwards
                 declare
                 that
                 Iphigenia
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 another
                 country
                 farre
                 remote
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 whether
                 she
                 had
                 been
                 carried
                 aliue
                 by
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 liued
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 this
                 accident
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 like
                 experience
                 he
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 companions
                 of
                 Diomedes
                 were
                 not
                 turned
                 into
                 birds
                 as
                 was
                 conceiued
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 birds
                 did
                 build
                 their
                 nests
                 ,
                 and
                 multiplyed
                 their
                 kind
                 as
                 other
                 birds
                 vsually
                 doe
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 propagation
                 of
                 their
                 kind
                 is
                 a
                 reality
                 which
                 giueth
                 sufficient
                 proofe
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 were
                 carried
                 into
                 other
                 places
                 by
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 birds
                 were
                 cunningly
                 and
                 suddenly
                 conueied
                 into
                 their
                 roomes
                 :
                 neither
                 could
                 these
                 birds
                 be
                 meerely
                 apparances
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 truly
                 as
                 they
                 seemed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 reality
                 of
                 their
                 nature
                 doth
                 blow
                 away
                 all
                 suspitions
                 of
                 illusion
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuels
                 impostures
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 hath
                 learnedly
                 obserued
                 )
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 long
                 time
                 of
                 subsistence
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 reall
                 natures
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 onely
                 common
                 accidents
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Logicians
                 tearme
                 them
                 )
                 whose
                 property
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 easily
                 changed
                 by
                 any
                 naturall
                 alteration
                 .
                 This
                 rule
                 giueth
                 vs
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 Moyses
                 did
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 illusion
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 the
                 fishes
                 did
                 die
                 indeed
                 in
                 the
                 riuer
                 that
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Caterpillers
                 and
                 other
                 vermine
                 that
                 spoyled
                 the
                 corne
                 ,
                 the
                 barly
                 ,
                 the
                 vines
                 ,
                 and
                 trees
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 were
                 truly
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 bee
                 .
                 It
                 also
                 declareth
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 Diuell
                 wrought
                 against
                 Iob
                 was
                 not
                 seemingly
                 done
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 really
                 acted
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 malice
                 ;
                 witnesse
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 and
                 seruants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 downefall
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 rule
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 practise
                 in
                 the
                 charmes
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 reality
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 giue
                 out
                 they
                 haue
                 done
                 :
                 which
                 falling
                 out
                 so
                 frequently
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 
                 no
                 longer
                 to
                 question
                 the
                 verity
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 reality
                 in
                 their
                 murthering
                 of
                 Infants
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 their
                 parents
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 children
                 which
                 they
                 said
                 they
                 had
                 strangled
                 ,
                 were
                 found
                 strangled
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 themselues
                 deposed
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 dis
                 interring
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 was
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 bones
                 were
                 not
                 found
                 lying
                 in
                 their
                 graues
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 reality
                 in
                 the
                 mark
                 which
                 they
                 beare
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 is
                 leprous
                 ,
                 and
                 deuoid
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 can
                 bee
                 found
                 vpon
                 none
                 but
                 vpon
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Witches
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 reality
                 in
                 the
                 peece
                 of
                 their
                 garment
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 signe
                 of
                 homage
                 they
                 present
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 haue
                 seene
                 with
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 like
                 peece
                 was
                 wanting
                 in
                 their
                 garment
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 themselues
                 had
                 reported
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 manifest
                 reality
                 in
                 the
                 charmes
                 which
                 they
                 cast
                 vpon
                 man
                 and
                 beast
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 dull
                 and
                 almost
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 words
                 reuiuing
                 and
                 setting
                 them
                 in
                 as
                 good
                 plight
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ;
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 Lactantius
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 heale
                 diseases
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 power
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 naturall
                 power
                 to
                 infuse
                 an
                 infirmity
                 into
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 liuing
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 the
                 Demoniaek
                 that
                 was
                 both
                 dumbe
                 and
                 deafe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 crooked
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 shee
                 could
                 not
                 lift
                 vp
                 her
                 eyes
                 to
                 heauen
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 this
                 impediment
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 really
                 cure
                 a
                 disease
                 ,
                 but
                 withdraw
                 the
                 stop
                 that
                 hindered
                 those
                 operations
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 God
                 somtimes
                 permitting
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 iust
                 ,
                 though
                 hidden
                 iudgement
                 to
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 although
                 further
                 then
                 this
                 hee
                 cannot
                 passe
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 often
                 inserreth
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 apparant
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 confessions
                 made
                 by
                 Sorcerers
                 are
                 not
                 alwaies
                 dreames
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 oftentimes
                 containe
                 facts
                 that
                 haue
                 been
                 really
                 practised
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 rule
                 drawne
                 both
                 from
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 obserue
                 whether
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 spoken
                 in
                 this
                 argument
                 ,
                 doth
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 naturall
                 power
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 
                 This
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 obscurely
                 noteth
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Diomedes
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 transmutation
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 secret
                 substraction
                 and
                 conueying
                 away
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 transcend
                 the
                 naturall
                 power
                 of
                 Diuels
                 to
                 change
                 one
                 body
                 into
                 another
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 substance
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 that
                 this
                 collusion
                 was
                 by
                 transporting
                 and
                 placing
                 one
                 body
                 into
                 the
                 roome
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 would
                 not
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 already
                 declared
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 aboue
                 the
                 naturall
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 granteth
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 his
                 force
                 and
                 working
                 :
                 
                   Neque
                   enim
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   daemonibus
                   iudicio
                   dei
                   permissis
                   huiusmodi
                   praestigia
                   difficilia
                   esse
                   possunt
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 hee
                 expresseth
                 it
                 else
                 where
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 can
                 do
                 this
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 &
                 how
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 expresly
                 command
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 leaue
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 nature
                 :
                 
                   Quando
                   volunt
                   ,
                   &
                   quomodo
                   volunt
                   Deo
                   vel
                   iubente
                   vel
                   sinente
                   .
                
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 betaketh
                 himselfe
                 to
                 this
                 rule
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Diuell
                 should
                 busie
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 supernaturall
                 workings
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 be
                 strong
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 meere
                 illusions
                 :
                 for
                 although
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 vniuersal
                 prouidence
                 doth
                 imploy
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 vpon
                 many
                 occasions
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 hee
                 neuer
                 vse
                 them
                 in
                 working
                 of
                 miracles
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 reserueth
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 ,
                 because
                 Diuels
                 haue
                 no
                 capacity
                 to
                 receiue
                 such
                 supernaturall
                 endowments
                 .
                 This
                 rule
                 did
                 distinguish
                 the
                 magicall
                 workes
                 of
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Ireneu●
                 doe
                 witnesse
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 rule
                 shall
                 make
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 to
                 bee
                 discerned
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 rule
                 gaue
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 occasion
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 admirable
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 which
                 prophane
                 histories
                 ,
                 and
                 Poets
                 themselues
                 doe
                 mention
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 accounted
                 fables
                 :
                 although
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 subtility
                 of
                 his
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 deepe
                 knowledge
                 in
                 holy
                 Writ
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 venture
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 fables
                 ;
                 hee
                 rather
                 sheweth
                 that
                 this
                 might
                 bee
                 true
                 either
                 really
                 or
                 in
                 outward
                 apparance
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 said
                 :
                 
                 
                   Daemones
                   ,
                   soli
                   nouere
                   Christiani
                
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 could
                 the
                 Christians
                 better
                 know
                 this
                 then
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ?
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 truly
                 and
                 iudicially
                 determine
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 bee
                 conuersant
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 true
                 resolution
                 hereof
                 may
                 be
                 drawne
                 .
                 
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 touching
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 naturall
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 farre
                 it
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 intendment
                 to
                 enlarge
                 my
                 discourse
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 onely
                 say
                 with
                 Saint
                 Thomas
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 a
                 mā
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 doubled
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Diuels
                 naturall
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 vtmost
                 strength
                 of
                 nature
                 can
                 reach
                 vnto
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 vse
                 those
                 meanes
                 which
                 nature
                 accustometh
                 to
                 serue
                 her selfe
                 withall
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 applieth
                 one
                 thing
                 vnto
                 another
                 ,
                 iust
                 as
                 nature
                 doth
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 applying
                 a
                 torch
                 vnto
                 char-coale
                 doth
                 presently
                 fire
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 nature
                 would
                 also
                 produce
                 but
                 at
                 more
                 leisure
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 lightning
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 longer
                 ere
                 they
                 produce
                 their
                 effect
                 ,
                 whereas
                 wee
                 shoot
                 off
                 our
                 Artillery
                 suddenly
                 and
                 without
                 premeditation
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 experience
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 wheele
                 about
                 the
                 heauens
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 their
                 motions
                 vnto
                 these
                 i●feriour
                 elements
                 ,
                 doe
                 cause
                 naturall
                 things
                 to
                 bee
                 produced
                 ,
                 euer
                 presupposing
                 a
                 matter
                 and
                 forme
                 whereupon
                 to
                 worke
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 immediately
                 created
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Psalmes
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Virtutes
                   Coelorum
                
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 them
                 the
                 heauens
                 would
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 efficacie
                 or
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 hath
                 to
                 worke
                 without
                 a
                 soule
                 ;
                 which
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 wel
                 glanceth
                 
                 at
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Booke
                 against
                 Maximin
                 the
                 Arrian
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 seuenteenth
                 chapter
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 Sorcerers
                 depose
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 natural
                 power
                 of
                 Satā
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 this
                 Booke
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Annotations
                 vpon
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Sentence
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 that
                 the
                 second
                 rule
                 doth
                 positiuely
                 conclude
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 workings
                 are
                 not
                 meerely
                 dreames
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 or
                 Histories
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 vnto
                 reason
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 further
                 verification
                 of
                 this
                 second
                 rule
                 ,
                 obserue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 Pharaohs
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 Chapters
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Iob.
                 
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 rule
                 is
                 grounded
                 vpon
                 generall
                 causes
                 and
                 occurrences
                 .
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 dared
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 these
                 things
                 fables
                 ,
                 but
                 amasseth
                 and
                 heapeth
                 together
                 whatsoeuer
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 practised
                 ,
                 or
                 remained
                 in
                 vse
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 quarters
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 questioned
                 with
                 ,
                 did
                 tell
                 him
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 related
                 vnto
                 them
                 by
                 very
                 credible
                 persons
                 ,
                 others
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 seene
                 and
                 found
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 experience
                 .
                 See
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 in
                 the
                 16.
                 17.
                 and
                 18.
                 chapters
                 of
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 This
                 generality
                 gaue
                 occasion
                 vnto
                 Hippocrates
                 to
                 speake
                 diuinely
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 vniuersall
                 and
                 nationall
                 diseases
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 a
                 generall
                 plague
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 from
                 ordinarie
                 causes
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 bee
                 attributed
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 inuisible
                 causes
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 theame
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 important
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 wondrous
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Witches
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 should
                 depose
                 no
                 more
                 nor
                 no
                 lesse
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 60.
                 or
                 80.
                 yeeres
                 agoe
                 .
                 And
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 been
                 traded
                 in
                 the
                 bookes
                 which
                 haue
                 been
                 written
                 either
                 in
                 Latine
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 vulgar
                 tongue
                 ,
                 by
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 haue
                 set
                 downe
                 their
                 behauiours
                 agreeable
                 vnto
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 depositions
                 :
                 yet
                 wee
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 
                 mechanicall
                 persons
                 ,
                 so
                 deuoid
                 of
                 all
                 shew
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 the
                 earthinesse
                 of
                 their
                 vnderstandings
                 ,
                 they
                 rather
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 beasts
                 then
                 men
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 may
                 inferre
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 generality
                 and
                 conformity
                 of
                 the
                 facts
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 a
                 full
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 yeeld
                 vnto
                 probabilities
                 and
                 reason
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 ground
                 that
                 wee
                 will
                 propound
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 repugnancy
                 in
                 reason
                 against
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 that
                 which
                 happeneth
                 vpon
                 a
                 set
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 vpon
                 a
                 Thursday
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 bee
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 dreame
                 ?
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 why
                 might
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 fall
                 out
                 vpon
                 some
                 other
                 day
                 ?
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 agreed
                 vpon
                 at
                 all
                 hands
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 assemblies
                 of
                 Witches
                 are
                 neuer
                 held
                 but
                 vpon
                 Thursdaies
                 :
                 whereupon
                 we
                 demand
                 ,
                 why
                 rather
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 then
                 vpon
                 any
                 other
                 ?
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 dreame
                 ,
                 how
                 chanceth
                 it
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 diuersity
                 of
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelling
                 in
                 countries
                 so
                 remote
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 should
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 time
                 haue
                 all
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 dreame
                 ?
                 Physitians
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 diuersities
                 of
                 meates
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 seuerall
                 quantities
                 ,
                 doe
                 breed
                 and
                 cause
                 the
                 variety
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 dreames
                 :
                 and
                 is
                 it
                 likely
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 doe
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 vse
                 the
                 same
                 kinds
                 of
                 meates
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 quantity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thus
                 iumpe
                 and
                 concurre
                 in
                 dreames
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 chance
                 and
                 nature
                 ?
                 They
                 further
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 seuerall
                 complexions
                 of
                 men
                 doe
                 also
                 beget
                 a
                 diuersity
                 in
                 dreames
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 sanguine
                 man
                 dreameth
                 of
                 pleasant
                 things
                 :
                 the
                 melancholicke
                 of
                 sad
                 accidents
                 :
                 the
                 martialist
                 of
                 warre
                 :
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 dreames
                 of
                 young
                 men
                 are
                 ordinarily
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 dreames
                 of
                 old
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 dreames
                 of
                 men
                 doe
                 vary
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 women
                 :
                 
                 wherein
                 I
                 appeale
                 to
                 
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Artemidorus
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 made
                 set
                 Treatises
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 .
                 Since
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 Witches
                 are
                 different
                 in
                 complexion
                 ,
                 age
                 ,
                 sex
                 ,
                 and
                 sect
                 ,
                 how
                 happeneth
                 it
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 dreame
                 ?
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 dreame
                 ,
                 whence
                 ariseth
                 it
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 
                 all
                 dreame
                 the
                 selfe
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 without
                 variation
                 in
                 any
                 circumstance
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 and
                 houre
                 ?
                 It
                 will
                 bee
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 assuredly
                 the
                 cause
                 hereof
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 now
                 you
                 come
                 neere
                 vnto
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 since
                 you
                 grant
                 that
                 this
                 doth
                 transcend
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Thereupon
                 I
                 demand
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 them
                 decreed
                 vpon
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 dreame
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Diuels
                 power
                 to
                 effect
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 they
                 so
                 precise
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 reality
                 in
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 accomplish
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 Besides
                 experience
                 confirmeth
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 against
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 or
                 Histories
                 :
                 nay
                 it
                 is
                 foreshowen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 should
                 bee
                 more
                 frequent
                 then
                 euer
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 will
                 afterward
                 proue
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 generality
                 and
                 conformity
                 should
                 bee
                 a
                 dreame
                 foysted
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 one
                 Diuell
                 can
                 worke
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Didymus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 do
                 declare
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 one
                 Diuell
                 alone
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 labour
                 this
                 businesse
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 number
                 must
                 equall
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Witches
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 dreame
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 must
                 they
                 labour
                 and
                 runne
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 tye
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 a
                 set
                 day
                 and
                 houre
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 strange
                 as
                 the
                 reality
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 Diuell
                 denie
                 to
                 doe
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 tye
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 this
                 day
                 and
                 houre
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ?
                 It
                 may
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 aduantage
                 shall
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 lie
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 may
                 some
                 great
                 occasion
                 offer
                 it selfe
                 to
                 tempt
                 others
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 execrable
                 nature
                 then
                 these
                 dreames
                 are
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 attend
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Sorcerers
                 cannot
                 dreame
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Diuels
                 are
                 imployed
                 in
                 more
                 diabolicall
                 negotiations
                 ,
                 and
                 vse
                 therein
                 both
                 their
                 art
                 and
                 apprehension
                 .
                 Besides
                 
                 the
                 Diuell
                 may
                 stirre
                 the
                 phantasie
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 temptations
                 which
                 he
                 presenteth
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 practised
                 vpon
                 
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   Anaenias
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Saphira
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 vse
                 our
                 phantasies
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 vnto
                 them
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 to
                 diuert
                 his
                 working
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 make
                 an
                 impression
                 of
                 colours
                 into
                 the
                 phantasie
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 borne
                 blind
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 make
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 voyce
                 in
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 naturally
                 deafe
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 beyond
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 nature
                 her selfe
                 )
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 able
                 to
                 moue
                 the
                 phantasie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offer
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 those
                 obiects
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 formerly
                 receiued
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 phantasies
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 kinds
                 of
                 people
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 euery
                 respect
                 alike
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 all
                 occasions
                 equally
                 disposed
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 very
                 improbable
                 ,
                 to
                 attribute
                 this
                 cōfluence
                 of
                 phantasies
                 vnto
                 dreames
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 more
                 incredible
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 palpablie
                 and
                 really
                 practised
                 ,
                 considering
                 what
                 wee
                 haue
                 already
                 alleaged
                 for
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 absurdity
                 that
                 can
                 follow
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Histories
                 ,
                 or
                 reason
                 .
                 But
                 touching
                 the
                 first
                 assertion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 dreames
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 inconueniences
                 that
                 doe
                 vnauoidably
                 follow
                 vpon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 part
                 declared
                 .
                 One
                 point
                 remaineth
                 vnresolued
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 s●agger
                 weake
                 and
                 vnaduised
                 persons
                 in
                 reading
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 
                   Lodouicus
                   Viues
                
                 of
                 Granada
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 commented
                 vpon
                 S.
                 Angustines
                 bookes
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 vndertaketh
                 to
                 comment
                 vpon
                 that
                 notable
                 and
                 learned
                 chapter
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 so
                 often
                 alleaged
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 meane
                 diuine
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 well
                 seene
                 in
                 humane
                 learning
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 reade
                 his
                 Commentaries
                 will
                 perceiue
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 speake
                 )
                 rather
                 an
                 Idiot
                 then
                 a
                 Diuine
                 .
                 He
                 then
                 seeing
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 was
                 cleere
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 alwaies
                 fables
                 ,
                 but
                 might
                 fall
                 out
                 indeed
                 ;
                 as
                 where
                 Apuleius
                 reporteth
                 
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 transformed
                 into
                 an
                 Asse
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 couered
                 with
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 that
                 beast
                 ;
                 he
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 comprehend
                 this
                 with
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 doth
                 runne
                 into
                 three
                 g●osse
                 faults
                 :
                 First
                 he
                 accuseth
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 that
                 he
                 read
                 not
                 Lucian
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 cared
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Greeke
                 language
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 Apuleius
                 had
                 drawne
                 his
                 discourse
                 from
                 Lucian
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 this
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 head
                 for
                 sport
                 and
                 pastime
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 fault
                 that
                 he
                 committeth
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 absurdest
                 of
                 all
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 S.
                 Augustines
                 conclusion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 either
                 bee
                 fables
                 ,
                 or
                 practised
                 truthes
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 resolution
                 of
                 our
                 discourse
                 )
                 Viues
                 doth
                 oppose
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 meerely
                 imaginary
                 and
                 fabulous
                 ;
                 and
                 alleageth
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 for
                 true
                 .
                 Touching
                 his
                 accusation
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 was
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 read
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 Lucian
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 made
                 to
                 appeare
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 :
                 how
                 many
                 Greeke
                 Authors
                 can
                 wee
                 cite
                 both
                 sacred
                 and
                 prophane
                 ,
                 
                 whom
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 hath
                 fitly
                 and
                 to
                 good
                 purpose
                 alleaged
                 ?
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 naturally
                 hate
                 the
                 Greeke
                 tongue
                 ,
                 as
                 himselfe
                 confesseth
                 in
                 his
                 bookes
                 of
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 apply
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 Latine
                 .
                 A
                 Commentatour
                 should
                 not
                 lightly
                 burthen
                 his
                 Author
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 goeth
                 about
                 to
                 explaine
                 ,
                 with
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 rather
                 defend
                 him
                 in
                 whatsoeuer
                 may
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 defence
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 other
                 imputation
                 ,
                 that
                 Apuleius
                 had
                 taken
                 his
                 history
                 from
                 Lucian
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 being
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 rather
                 appeareth
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 Lucian
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 were
                 fables
                 deuised
                 by
                 himselfe
                 :
                 but
                 Apuleius
                 affirmeth
                 confidently
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 hee
                 had
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 certaine
                 truth
                 :
                 hee
                 goeth
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 reproueth
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 conceiue
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 dreames
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 that
                 such
                 do
                 shew
                 themselues
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 vnpractised
                 in
                 affaires
                 of
                 of
                 such
                 
                 secresie
                 and
                 importance
                 .
                 
                 And
                 if
                 Apuleius
                 had
                 conceiued
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 imaginarie
                 onely
                 ,
                 why
                 had
                 hee
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 personally
                 cited
                 before
                 the
                 Gouernour
                 of
                 Africke
                 for
                 witchcraft
                 ,
                 and
                 Magicke
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 short
                 resolution
                 of
                 this
                 doubt
                 in
                 both
                 his
                 Apologies
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 published
                 to
                 cleere
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 popular
                 report
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 fable
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 endeauoureth
                 to
                 purge
                 himselfe
                 from
                 the
                 suspition
                 of
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 practised
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 
                 Touching
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 either
                 Viues
                 had
                 not
                 read
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 remembred
                 not
                 the
                 sentences
                 of
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 alleaged
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 vnto
                 this
                 discourse
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 euinced
                 ,
                 that
                 Paynims
                 were
                 blind
                 and
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 Viues
                 preferre
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Pliny
                 an
                 Infidell
                 and
                 an
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 before
                 Saint
                 Augustines
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 celebrious
                 and
                 learned
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Certainely
                 if
                 Viues
                 had
                 continued
                 this
                 fashion
                 down
                 to
                 his
                 last
                 Commentaries
                 ,
                 where
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 doth
                 largely
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 bee
                 a
                 generall
                 resurrection
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 flesh
                 and
                 bones
                 ;
                 Viues
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 haue
                 said
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 credited
                 ,
                 because
                 Pliny
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 haue
                 ieasted
                 also
                 at
                 this
                 as
                 at
                 a
                 thing
                 full
                 of
                 impossibility
                 and
                 falshood
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 doth
                 affirme
                 in
                 this
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 the
                 Schooles
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 Schooles
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calleth
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 chapter
                 of
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 hath
                 beene
                 much
                 better
                 explained
                 by
                 a
                 certaine
                 Doctor
                 of
                 Diuinity
                 ,
                 well
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 conuersant
                 in
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Saint
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 who
                 commented
                 vpon
                 the
                 said
                 bookes
                 b●fore
                 Viues
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 learned
                 in
                 humane
                 sciences
                 as
                 Viues
                 was
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 he
                 a
                 better
                 diuine
                 then
                 he
                 .
                 Who
                 when
                 he
                 commeth
                 to
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 this
                 chapter
                 ,
                 he
                 onely
                 giueth
                 
                 this
                 briefe
                 aduertisement
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 
                   Hic
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   diligenter
                   notandus
                   est
                   modus
                   possibilitatis
                   quem
                   ponit
                   Augustinus
                   in
                   transformationibus
                   hominum
                   &
                   bestiarum
                   ,
                   qui
                   à
                   minus
                   studiosis
                   videt●r
                   difficilis
                   ad
                   intelligendum
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 hee
                 thwarteth
                 Viues
                 ,
                 and
                 toucheth
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 quick
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 conceite
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 d●fficult
                 but
                 also
                 impossible
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 learned
                 Comment
                 vpon
                 this
                 chapter
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 him
                 read
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 part
                 114
                 question
                 ,
                 art
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 yeere
                 1584.
                 a
                 Germane
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 called
                 Mr.
                 
                   George
                   Goldeman
                
                 did
                 first
                 publickly
                 defend
                 by
                 argument
                 (
                 as
                 himselfe
                 declareth
                 )
                 and
                 afterward
                 caused
                 80.
                 propositions
                 to
                 bee
                 printed
                 ,
                 which
                 wholy
                 tended
                 to
                 prooue
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 Sorcerers
                 depose
                 ,
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 dreames
                 and
                 fancies
                 .
                 Vnto
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 needlesse
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 distinct
                 answere
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 confuted
                 in
                 diuers
                 passages
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 .
                 Yet
                 wee
                 shall
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 him
                 no
                 man
                 did
                 make
                 the
                 distinction
                 betweene
                 a
                 Magician
                 ,
                 a
                 Sorcerer
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Poysoner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 default
                 of
                 this
                 distinction
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 none
                 hitherto
                 could
                 resolue
                 this
                 difficultie
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 hee
                 grant
                 that
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Poysoners
                 are
                 worthy
                 to
                 suffer
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 denyeth
                 that
                 Sorcerers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 hurtfull
                 in
                 them
                 but
                 meere
                 imaginations
                 and
                 illusions
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 awake
                 ,
                 they
                 yeeld
                 their
                 assent
                 vnto
                 such
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 no
                 way
                 culpable
                 either
                 before
                 God
                 or
                 men
                 .
                 
                 And
                 to
                 excuse
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 colourably
                 ,
                 he
                 alleageth
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 drawne
                 into
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 deceite
                 and
                 sub●letie
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 thorow
                 ignorance
                 and
                 feare
                 :
                 but
                 heerein
                 hee
                 sheweth
                 himselfe
                 too
                 zealous
                 and
                 eager
                 in
                 their
                 defence
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 a
                 consent
                 and
                 delectation
                 in
                 such
                 fantasies
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 not
                 possibly
                 bee
                 a
                 constraint
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 those
                 concupiscentiall
                 and
                 fleshly
                 cogitations
                 which
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 corruption
                 
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 bee
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 execrable
                 is
                 that
                 impure
                 carnall
                 commixtion
                 with
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 be
                 onely
                 a
                 desire
                 ,
                 delectation
                 or
                 contentment
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 confute
                 him
                 in
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 since
                 in
                 his
                 12.
                 proposition
                 he
                 mainteineth
                 that
                 Magicians
                 doe
                 really
                 renounce
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 adore
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 doing
                 all
                 which
                 hee
                 commandeth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 their
                 whole
                 trust
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 to
                 recommend
                 their
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
                 vnto
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 wee
                 would
                 aske
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 why
                 Sorcerers
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 as
                 lyable
                 vnto
                 death
                 as
                 those
                 whō
                 he
                 calleth
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 trespasse
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 amore
                 abominable
                 manner
                 then
                 the
                 others
                 doe
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 murtherer
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 doth
                 a
                 parricide
                 deserue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 fornicatour
                 be
                 seuerely
                 punished
                 ,
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 castigation
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 him
                 that
                 committeth
                 adultery
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 Sorcerers
                 are
                 knowen
                 to
                 do
                 whatsoeuer
                 he
                 conceiueth
                 Magicians
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 :
                 nay
                 many
                 tymes
                 they
                 doe
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 more
                 punishable
                 then
                 they
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 letteth
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 concurre
                 in
                 one
                 man
                 ?
                 since
                 the
                 Scripture
                 itselfe
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 Inchanters
                 ,
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 Diuiners
                 ,
                 Poysoners
                 and
                 Witches
                 altogether
                 ,
                 as
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 King
                 Manasses
                 for
                 one
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 do
                 wel
                 to
                 call
                 those
                 sentences
                 to
                 minde
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 formerly
                 cited
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 alleaged
                 in
                 the
                 6.
                 chapter
                 of
                 this
                 booke
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 mans
                 errour
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 thinketh
                 it
                 an
                 impossibility
                 ,
                 that
                 Diuels
                 should
                 carry
                 men
                 or
                 women
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 haue
                 carnall
                 knowledge
                 with
                 women
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 persōs
                 should
                 haue
                 the
                 resemblāces
                 of
                 woolfes
                 ,
                 doggs
                 or
                 cats
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 expresseth
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 68.
                 
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 69.
                 and
                 71.
                 
                 All
                 which
                 errours
                 haue
                 their
                 full
                 confutation
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 .
                 The
                 grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 vs
                 alwayes
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               EXTRACT
               OF
               THE
               SENTENCE
               GIVEN
               IN
               AVIGNON
               ,
               AGAINST
               EIGHTEENE
               men
               and
               women
               Witches
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               grace
               1582.
               at
               which
               I
               my selfe
               was
               present
               ,
               and
               was
               an
               assistant
               vnto
               the
               Inquisitour
               of
               the
               faith
               :
               which
               is
               heere
               set
               downe
               in
               Latine
               ,
               iust
               as
               it
               was
               then
               read
               and
               pronounced
               .
            
             
               EXEMPLAR
               SENTENTIAE
               CONTRA
               fascinarios
               latae
               Auenioni
               ,
               anno
               domini
               1582.
               
            
             
               VIsis
               processibus
               contra
               N.N.N.
               &c.
               coram
               nobis
               constitutosreos
               accusatos
               ,
               &
               delatos
               ,
               quibus
               tam
               per
               vestram
               &
               quorumlibet
               vestrum
               relationem
               ac
               propriam
               confessionem
               iuridicè
               coram
               nobis
               factam
               saepius
               inramento
               
               vestro
               medio
               ,
               quàm
               per
               testium
               depositiones
               eorumque
               accusationes
               &
               altas
               legitimas
               probationes
               ,
               ex
               dictis
               actis
               ,
               &
               processuresultantes
               ,
               nobis
               legitimè
               constitit
               &
               constat
               ,
               quod
               vos
               &
               vestrum
               quilibet
               ,
               Deum
               nostrum
               
               omnium
               creatorem
               &
               opificem
               ,
               vnum
               &
               trinum
               abnegastis
               ,
               &
               immitem
               diabolum
               ,
               hostem
               antiquum
               humani
               geneneris
               coluistis
               ,
               vosque
               illi
               perpetuò
               deuonistis
               ,
               &
               sacratissimo
               baptismati
               ,
               &
               his
               qui
               in
               eo
               fuerant
               susceptores
               leuantes
               &
               proparentes
               vestraeque
               parti
               paradisi
               &
               aeternae
               haereditatis
               quam
               provobis
               &
               toto
               generi
               humano
               dominus
               noster
               Iesus
               Christus
               sua
               morte
               acquisiuit
               ,
               coram
               praefato
               cacodaemone
               in
               humana
               specie
               existente
               ,
               abrenunciastis
               ,
               infundente
               
               
               fundente
               ipso
               rugiente
               diabolo
               denuò
               aquam
               ,
               quam
               accepistis
               ,
               vestro
               vero
               mutato
               nomine
               ,
               in
               sacro
               baptismatis
               fonte
               vobis
               imposi●o
               ,
               sicque
               aliud
               commentitium
               nomen
               vobis
               
               imponi
               fictitio
               baptismate
               passi
               fuistis
               ,
               &
               accepistis
               ,
               atque
               in
               pignus
               fidei
               daemoni
               datae
               vestimentorum
               vestrorum
               fragmentum
               &
               particulam
               illi
               dedistis
               ,
               &
               .
               vt
               à
               libro
               vitae
               vos
               dele●i
               &
               obliterari
               pater
               m●ndacij
               curaret
               ,
               signa
               vestra
               propria
               manu
               ipso
               mandante
               &
               iubent●
               ,
               in
               reproborum
               ,
               damnatorum
               mortisque
               perpetuae
               libro
               nigerrimo
               ad
               
               hoc
               parato
               apposuistis
               :
               &
               vt
               ad
               tantam
               perfidiam
               &
               impietatem
               vos
               maiori
               vinculo
               deuinciret
               ,
               notam
               vel
               stigma
               cuilibet
               vestrum
               veluti
               rei
               suae
               propriae
               inussi●
               ,
               &
               illius
               mādatis
               &
               iussis
               iureiurando
               super
               circulo
               quod
               diuinitatis
               
               symbolum
               est
               ,
               in
               terram
               sculpto
               quae
               scabellum
               pedum
               Dei
               est
               ,
               per
               vos
               &
               quemlibet
               vestrum
               praestito
               vos
               obstrinxistis
               ,
               signo
               dominico
               &
               cruce
               conculcato
               ,
               &
               illi
               parendo
               ,
               adminiculo
               baculi
               quodam
               uefandissimo
               vnguento
               ab
               ip●o
               diabolo
               
               vobis
               praescripto
               illit
               i
               cruribus
               ,
               &
               positi
               per
               aera
               ad
               locum
               constitutum
               intempesta
               nocte
               hora
               commoda
               malefactoribus
               statisque
               diebus
               ab
               ipso
               tentatore
               portati
               ,
               &
               translati
               
               fuistis
               ,
               ibique
               in
               communi
               synagoga
               plurimorum
               aliorum
               maleficiorum
               ,
               sortilegorum
               ,
               &
               haereticorum
               ,
               fascinariorū
               ,
               cultorumque
               daemonum
               accenso
               igne
               tetro
               post
               mult
               as
               iubilationes
               ,
               saltationes
               ,
               comessationes
               ,
               compotationes
               ,
               &
               
               ludos
               in
               honorem
               ipsius
               praesidentis
               Belzebub
               principis
               daemoniorum
               in
               formam
               &
               speciem
               foedissimi
               &
               nigerrimi
               hirci
               immutati
               ,
               vt
               Deum
               ,
               re
               &
               verbis
               adorastis
               ,
               &
               adillum
               complicatis
               genibus
               supplices
               aecessistis
               ,
               &
               candelas
               piceas
               accensas
               obtulistis
               ,
               &
               illius
               foedissimum
               ac
               ●urpissimu
               anum
               prob
               pudor
               !
               summa
               cum
               reuerentia
               ore
               sacrileg●
               deosculatiestis
               ,
               illumque
               sub
               veri
               Dei
               nomine
               inuocastis
               ,
               illiusque
               auxilium
               &
               pro
               vindicta
               in
               omnes
               vobis
               velinfensos
               vel
               petita
               denegantes
               exercenda
               efflagitastis
               ,
               atque
               abipso
               edocti
               vindictas
               ,
               maleficia
               ,
               fascinationes
               ,
               ium
               in
               human
               as
               creaturas
               ,
               tum
               etiam
               in
               animalia
               exercuistis
               ,
               atque
               homicidia
               infantium
               quam
               plurima
               commisistis
               ,
               imprecationes
               ,
               ablactationis
               tabes
               &
               alios
               grauissimos
               morbos
               ope
               iam
               
               dicti
               sathanae
               immisistis
               ,
               infantes
               que
               per
               vos
               ,
               nonnullis
               etiam
               scientibus
               tantum
               &
               annuentibus
               ,
               arte
               iam
               dicta
               malefica
               ,
               oppressos
               ,
               confossos
               &
               interfectos
               fuisse
               ,
               ac
               denique
               in
               coemeterio
               sepultos
               noctu
               &
               clàm
               exhumastis
               ,
               atque
               in
               synagogam
               praedictam
               fascinariorum
               collegium
               poriastis
               :
               denique
               daemoniorum
               principi
               in
               solio
               sedenti
               ,
               obtulistis
               ,
               detracta
               &
               vobis
               conseruata
               pinguedine
               ,
               capite
               ,
               manibus
               ,
               &
               pedibus
               abscissis
               ,
               truncumque
               decoqui
               &
               elixari
               &
               interdum
               assari
               curastis
               ,
               iubentéque
               ac
               mandante
               praefato
               patre
               vestro
               comedistis
               &
               damnabiliter
               deuorastis
               ,
               mala
               denique
               malis
               addendo
               ,
               vos
               viri
               cum
               succubis
               ,
               vos
               mulieres
               cum
               incubis
               fornica●i
               est
               is
               ,
               sodomiam
               veram
               &
               nefandissimum
               crimen
               misere
               cum
               illis
               tactus
               frigidissimo
               exercuistis
               ,
               &
               quod
               etiam
               detestabilissimum
               est
               ,
               Augustissimum
               Eucharistiae
               sacramentum
               per
               vos
               in
               Ecclesia
               sancta
               Dei
               aliquando
               sumptum
               ,
               iam
               dicti
               serpentis
               à
               parad●so
               eiecti
               praecepto
               in
               ore
               retinuistis
               ,
               illudque
               in
               terram
               nefariè
               expuistis
               ,
               vt
               cum
               maiori
               omnis
               contumelia
               ,
               impietatis
               &
               contemptus
               specie
               Deum
               nostrum
               verum
               &
               sanctum
               dehonestaretis
               ,
               ipsum
               verò
               diabolum
               eiusque
               gloriam
               ,
               honorem
               ,
               triumphum
               &
               regnum
               promoueritis
               ,
               atque
               omni
               honore
               ,
               decore
               ,
               laudibus
               ,
               dignitate
               ,
               authoritate
               &
               adoratione
               honoraretis
               ,
               decoraretis
               &
               honestaretis
               .
               Quae
               omnia
               grauissima
               ,
               horrendissima
               ,
               ac
               nefandissima
               sunt
               directè
               in
               omnipotentis
               Dei
               omnium
               creatoris
               contumeliam
               &
               iniuriam
               .
               Quam
               ob
               causam
               
                 Nos
                 fratres
                 Florus
              
               ,
               prouincius
               ordinis
               fratrum
               Praedicatorum
               ,
               sacrae
               Theologiae
               Doctor
               ,
               ac
               sanctae
               fidei
               in
               tota
               ista
               legutione
               Auenionensi
               Inquisitor
               generalis
               ,
               Dei
               timorem
               prae
               oculis
               habentes
               ,
               pro
               tribunali
               sedentes
               ,
               per
               hanc
               nostram
               sententiam
               diffinitiuam
               quam
               de
               Theologorum
               &
               iurisperitorum
               consilio
               more
               maiorum
               in
               his
               fermus
               scripti
               ,
               Iesu
               Christi
               Domini
               noslri
               ac
               beatae
               Mariae
               Virginis
               nominibus
               pie
               inuocatis
               dicimus
               ,
               declaramus
               ,
               pronunciamus
               &
               diffinitiue
               sententidmus
               ,
               vos
               omnes
               supra
               nominatos
               &
               vest
               rum
               quemlibet
               fuisse
               &
               esse
               veros
               Apostatas
               ,
               idololatras
               ,
               sanctissimae
               fidei
               defectores
               ,
               Dei
               omnipotentis
               abnegatores
               ,
               &
               contemptores
               ,
               sodomiticos
               
               &
               nefandissimi
               criminis
               reos
               ,
               adulteros
               ,
               fornicatores
               ,
               sortilegos
               ,
               maleficos
               ,
               sacrilegos
               ,
               haereticos
               ,
               fascinarios
               ,
               homicidas
               ,
               infanticidas
               ,
               daemonúmque
               cultores
               ,
               sathanicae
               ,
               diaebolicae
               atque
               infernalis
               disciplinae
               &
               damnabilis
               ac
               reprobatae
               fid●i
               assertores
               ,
               blasphemos
               ,
               periuros
               ,
               infames
               &
               omnium
               malorum
               facinorum
               &
               delictorum
               conuictos
               fuisse
               .
               Ideo
               vos
               omnes
               vestrúmque
               quemlibet
               tanquam
               sathanae
               membra
               hac
               nostra
               sententia
               curiae
               seculariremittimus
               realiter
               &
               in
               effectu
               condignis
               &
               legitimis
               poenis
               eorum
               pe●uliari
               iudicio
               plectendos
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 ANNOTATIONS
                 VPON
                 THE
                 sentence
                 giuen
                 against
                 the
                 Witches
                 .
                 Whether
                 the
                 Deuill
                 may
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 visibly
                 shew
                 him selfe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   PEr
                   vestram
                   propriam
                   confessionem
                   ,
                   &c.
                   &
                   infra
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Cacodaemone
                   in
                   humana
                   specie
                   existente
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 It
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 inditement
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 do
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Deuill
                 doth
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 humane
                 shape
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 meanes
                 and
                 occasions
                 are
                 diuers
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 deposed
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 ,
                 vpon
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 hers
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 deceased
                 ,
                 very
                 melancholicke
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 distracted
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 her
                 a
                 man
                 clothed
                 all
                 in
                 blacke
                 about
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 25.
                 or
                 30.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 I
                 see
                 good
                 woman
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 great
                 distresse
                 and
                 much
                 grieued
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 beleeue
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 meanes
                 how
                 you
                 shall
                 bee
                 very
                 happy
                 .
                 Others
                 depose
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 dearth
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 poorer
                 sort
                 ●of
                 people
                 were
                 constrained
                 to
                 eate
                 wilde
                 hearbes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dry
                 and
                 seeth
                 the
                 dunge
                 of
                 horses
                 and
                 asses
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 now
                 no
                 meanes
                 left
                 them
                 to
                 giue
                 sustenance
                 vnto
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 a
                 certaine
                 man
                 appeared
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 in
                 blacke
                 ,
                 saluting
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 aged
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 aboue
                 
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 who
                 laboured
                 to
                 draw
                 them
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 depose
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 condescend
                 vnto
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 yeelded
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 accustomed
                 themselues
                 thereunto
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 learne
                 how
                 pleasing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 profitable
                 vnto
                 our
                 owne
                 soules
                 to
                 succour
                 and
                 giue
                 sustenance
                 vnto
                 the
                 poore
                 in
                 their
                 necessities
                 and
                 disconsolation
                 :
                 
                 since
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 preserue
                 or
                 gaine
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 iawes
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 infernall
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 mercy
                 shall
                 bee
                 particularly
                 mentioned
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 either
                 to
                 our
                 saluation
                 or
                 to
                 our
                 condemnation
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 saith
                 :
                 
                 whosoeuer
                 shall
                 turne
                 a
                 side
                 a
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 perdition
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 saue
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 and
                 shall
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 couer
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 well
                 knowing
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 ordaine
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 policie
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 men
                 deputed
                 to
                 helpe
                 and
                 minister
                 vnto
                 the
                 poore
                 :
                 and
                 fo●eseeing
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 there
                 would
                 a
                 great
                 dearth
                 happen
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 gaue
                 order
                 for
                 a
                 generall
                 collection
                 thorow
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 townes
                 where
                 any
                 Christians
                 were
                 ,
                 
                 thereby
                 to
                 succour
                 and
                 relieue
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 worke
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 did
                 diligently
                 imploy
                 himselfe
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 and
                 money
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 all
                 quarters
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Thessalonia
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Townes
                 ,
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 little
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 warres
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Garrisons
                 which
                 were
                 set
                 ouer
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Romanes
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 their
                 preaching
                 .
                 
                 
                   In
                   omnem
                   terram
                   exiuit
                   sonus
                   eorum
                   ,
                
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 their
                 almes
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   omnem
                   terram
                   exierunt
                   elecmosynae
                   eo●um
                   .
                
                 By
                 their
                 example
                 the
                 first
                 Christian
                 Emperors
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 as
                 Constantine
                 and
                 others
                 gaue
                 large
                 and
                 goodly
                 temporall
                 possessions
                 vnto
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 many
                 Hospitals
                 :
                 
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Apostate
                 could
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 religiously
                 and
                 
                 piously
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 vpon
                 gaue
                 order
                 that
                 more
                 Hospitals
                 should
                 be
                 founded
                 and
                 plentifully
                 endowed
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 scorned
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 out-stripped
                 by
                 Christians
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 with-hold
                 the
                 possessions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 haue
                 a
                 conuenient
                 estate
                 where
                 with
                 all
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 a
                 plentifull
                 and
                 decent
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 releiue
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 this
                 crime
                 :
                 for
                 those
                 necessitous
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 pouerty
                 haue
                 vowed
                 and
                 dedicated
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 the
                 Deuil
                 ,
                 shall
                 one
                 day
                 be
                 presented
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 receiued
                 no
                 succour
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 ,
                 poore
                 people
                 should
                 consider
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 himselfe
                 the
                 vndoubted
                 sonne
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 King
                 of
                 glory
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 become
                 poore
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 endure
                 ,
                 what
                 necessity
                 so
                 euer
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 try
                 vs
                 with
                 all
                 :
                 especially
                 since
                 this
                 pouerty
                 is
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 our
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 daily
                 perfecting
                 vp
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 glory
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 enriched
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 treasures
                 and
                 pretious
                 stones
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 expresse
                 or
                 imagine
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 happened
                 vnto
                 poore
                 Lazarus
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 obtaine
                 the
                 crummes
                 of
                 bread
                 which
                 were
                 cast
                 to
                 doggs
                 vnder
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 
                 although
                 he
                 laboured
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 but
                 putting
                 his
                 confidence
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 bearing
                 his
                 pouerty
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 thought
                 worthy
                 to
                 bee
                 carried
                 vnto
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
                 
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 himselfe
                 had
                 scarce
                 a
                 pillow
                 whereon
                 to
                 rest
                 his
                 head
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 birth
                 he
                 was
                 glad
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 cratch
                 for
                 his
                 cradle
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 faine
                 for
                 his
                 bed
                 to
                 vse
                 straw
                 and
                 hay
                 :
                 to
                 be
                 briefe
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Cum
                   diues
                   esset
                   egenus
                   pro
                   nobis
                   factus
                   est
                   .
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 visible
                 apparition
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 thinke
                 so
                 strangely
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 prediction
                 goeth
                 :
                 
                 
                   soluetur
                   sathanas
                
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 appeared
                 visibly
                 vnto
                 Eue
                 ,
                 and
                 discoursed
                 familiarly
                 vnto
                 her
                 :
                 touching
                 his
                 assumption
                 of
                 an
                 humane
                 shape
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 thus
                 presented
                 himselfe
                 before
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 :
                 yea
                 hee
                 tooke
                 
                 stones
                 and
                 shewed
                 them
                 vnto
                 him
                 saying
                 :
                 
                 
                   Dic
                   vt
                   lapides
                   isti
                   panes
                   fiant
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 hereof
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 euery
                 where
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 made
                 how
                 Angels
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 men
                 in
                 humane
                 shapes
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Diuels
                 did
                 represent
                 serpents
                 ,
                 froggs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 before
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wondred
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 he
                 shew
                 him selfe
                 vnto
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 manly
                 semblance
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 he
                 presented
                 himselfe
                 before
                 Iob
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 temptation
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 doth
                 well
                 declare
                 saying
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 messengers
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 newes
                 so
                 suddenly
                 one
                 vpon
                 the
                 necke
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 were
                 Diuels
                 in
                 the
                 disguise
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 otherwise
                 it
                 cannot
                 wel
                 be
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 man
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 was
                 vtterly
                 ouerthrowne
                 and
                 demolished
                 ,
                 could
                 scape
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 this
                 house
                 ;
                 nor
                 how
                 these
                 losses
                 being
                 acted
                 so
                 farre
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 sheepe
                 which
                 were
                 consumed
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 that
                 fell
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 the
                 Camels
                 that
                 were
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 ,
                 the
                 house
                 which
                 was
                 rooted
                 vp
                 from
                 the
                 foundations
                 )
                 could
                 bee
                 so
                 timed
                 in
                 the
                 relations
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 one
                 had
                 deliuered
                 his
                 newes
                 ,
                 another
                 should
                 come
                 at
                 his
                 heeles
                 and
                 tell
                 what
                 detriment
                 Iob
                 had
                 receiued
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 Satan
                 had
                 liberty
                 to
                 kill
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 sheepe
                 but
                 the
                 sheepheards
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 ouerwhelme
                 the
                 house
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 wrap
                 vp
                 also
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 within
                 it
                 in
                 those
                 ruines
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 bloodily
                 minded
                 ,
                 a
                 murtherer
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 rauening
                 wolfe
                 ,
                 that
                 deuoureth
                 whatsoeuer
                 commeth
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 would
                 let
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 escape
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 newes
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 deliuer
                 the
                 message
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 riotts
                 and
                 murther
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 he
                 had
                 leaue
                 to
                 do
                 vnto
                 Iob
                 whatsoeuer
                 hee
                 would
                 ,
                 except
                 one
                 onely
                 thing
                 .
                 Tantum
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 
                   ne
                   tang
                   as
                   animam
                   eius
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 newes
                 tempting
                 him
                 most
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 absurditie
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 
                 was
                 the
                 bringer
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 text
                 in
                 reciting
                 these
                 crosses
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 did
                 escape
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 brought
                 the
                 newes-said
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 :
                 although
                 as
                 the
                 Amalechite
                 told
                 Dauid
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 slaine
                 Saul
                 ,
                 
                 although
                 the
                 truth
                 was
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 slaine
                 himselfe
                 :
                 
                 
                   Irruit
                   super
                   gladium
                   suum
                
                 ;
                 so
                 might
                 this
                 father
                 of
                 lyes
                 mis-report
                 one
                 thing
                 for
                 another
                 Therefore
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 doth
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 strange
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 Iob
                 in
                 the
                 habite
                 of
                 a
                 messenger
                 or
                 seruant
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 presumed
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 and
                 so
                 swift
                 messengers
                 were
                 )
                 of
                 25.
                 or
                 30.
                 yeeres
                 .
                 
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 giueth
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 naturall
                 causes
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 shapeth
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 what
                 body
                 soeuer
                 he
                 desireth
                 to
                 assume
                 ,
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 quantity
                 and
                 quality
                 which
                 are
                 meere
                 accidents
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 body
                 the
                 Diuell
                 can
                 mooue
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 locall
                 motion
                 :
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 viuificate
                 and
                 operate
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 reasonable
                 soule
                 doth
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 body
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 body
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 liue
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 onely
                 clothed
                 with
                 externall
                 accidents
                 ,
                 and
                 seemeth
                 to
                 haue
                 life
                 by
                 the
                 secret
                 working
                 of
                 these
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 the
                 celestiall
                 bodies
                 are
                 turned
                 about
                 by
                 a
                 locall
                 motion
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 Angels
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 cannot
                 such
                 bodies
                 be
                 properly
                 said
                 to
                 liue
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 Saint
                 Augustines
                 resolution
                 :
                 
                   Diabolus
                   optat
                   sibi
                   corpus
                   aliquod
                   tanquam
                   vestem
                
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sort
                 did
                 hee
                 oftentimes
                 visibly
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 Saint
                 Anthony
                 as
                 Saint
                 Athanasius
                 reporteth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 once
                 to
                 Saint
                 Martin
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Seuerus
                   Sulpitius
                
                 writeth
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 neuer
                 did
                 any
                 father
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 either
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 bin
                 really
                 practised
                 .
                 The
                 Marcionites
                 and
                 Manicheans
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 strange
                 that
                 the
                 Deuill
                 should
                 touch
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 denied
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Deuill
                 did
                 visibly
                 and
                 corporally
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 rather
                 held
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 not
                 clothed
                 with
                 true
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 as
                 those
                 are
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 formed
                 by
                 Spirits
                 .
                 
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 teacheth
                 vs
                 that
                 Satan
                 transformeth
                 himselfe
                 into
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 light
                 :
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sometime
                 taketh
                 a
                 comely
                 humane
                 shape
                 as
                 good
                 Angels
                 vse
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 familiarise
                 himselfe
                 vnto
                 men
                 :
                 
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 that
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 those
                 godly
                 women
                 that
                 sought
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 in
                 his
                 sepulcher
                 ,
                 were
                 like
                 yong
                 men
                 of
                 18.
                 or
                 20.
                 yeeres
                 of
                 age
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 point
                 is
                 cleere
                 and
                 without
                 controuersie
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 amongst
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 therefore
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 ignorance
                 and
                 rashnesse
                 too
                 too
                 grosse
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 hereof
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 cloud
                 of
                 Histories
                 to
                 giue
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 :
                 the
                 History
                 recited
                 by
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzen
                
                 of
                 a
                 Magician
                 ,
                 
                 vnto
                 whom
                 the
                 Diuell
                 spake
                 familiarly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 exceede
                 the
                 iust
                 limits
                 of
                 Annotations
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 suffice
                 that
                 we
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 other
                 predictions
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 Saint
                 Hippolytus
                 writeth
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Diuels
                 shall
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 men
                 in
                 humane
                 shapes
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 thus
                 disguised
                 in
                 borrowed
                 formes
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 assemble
                 themselues
                 in
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 dennes
                 ,
                 and
                 desert
                 places
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 predictions
                 do
                 fitly
                 agree
                 vnto
                 the
                 depositions
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amisse
                 to
                 note
                 the
                 antiquity
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 this
                 glorious
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 resolution
                 of
                 diuers
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 fore-cited
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 some
                 might
                 be
                 offensiuely
                 taken
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 more
                 ancient
                 then
                 Origen
                 ,
                 
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 he
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 Saint
                 Ierome
                 telleth
                 in
                 his
                 Homilies
                 how
                 he
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Origen
                 was
                 present
                 at
                 his
                 Sermons
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 presumed
                 that
                 since
                 he
                 tooke
                 vpon
                 him
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 expresly
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 either
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 all
                 many
                 were
                 indued
                 in
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 endured
                 downe
                 vnto
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Saint
                 Ireneus
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 hee
                 had
                 learned
                 these
                 
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 
                 as
                 Saint
                 Ir●neus
                 telleth
                 how
                 he
                 writ
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 h●
                 learned
                 from
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 happened
                 vnto
                 him
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 vnto
                 diuers
                 others
                 who
                 liued
                 neere
                 vnto
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 faithfully
                 treasured
                 vp
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 familiar
                 Disciples
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 reueale
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 that
                 would
                 adde
                 thereunto
                 certaine
                 conceits
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 braine
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 themselues
                 did
                 coniecture
                 might
                 be
                 deliuered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 notably
                 abused
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 may
                 plainely
                 see
                 in
                 Ireneus
                 ,
                 
                 Papias
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 happened
                 vnto
                 this
                 holy
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 wee
                 may
                 obserue
                 many
                 tracts
                 directly
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 vsefull
                 instructions
                 proceeding
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 iudgement
                 .
                 Amongst
                 this
                 later
                 sort
                 of
                 Reuelations
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 place
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 saith
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Deuill
                 taking
                 vpon
                 him
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 see
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 drift
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 speaketh
                 not
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 but
                 addeth
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 .
                 
                   Hanc
                   opinor
                   dilecti
                   carnis
                   suae
                   substantiam
                   phantastieam
                   assumet
                   organi
                   vice
                   .
                
                 
                 It
                 may
                 therefore
                 well
                 bee
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 reuealed
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Deuils
                 shall
                 shew
                 him selfe
                 vnto
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 humane
                 forme
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 speake
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 man
                 doth
                 vnto
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 ease
                 seduce
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 other
                 Diuels
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 formes
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 good
                 Father
                 doth
                 from
                 himselfe
                 conclude
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 Antichrist
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 addeth
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 opinor
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 probable
                 but
                 necessary
                 ,
                 to
                 excuse
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 personage
                 ,
                 who
                 further
                 addeth
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 many
                 wicked
                 Spirits
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 
                   Daemones
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   congregabit
                   humana
                   specie
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 in
                 effect
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 Sorcerers
                 
                 doe
                 depose
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 company
                 of
                 Diuels
                 in
                 their
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 haue
                 euery
                 one
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 abomination
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 obseruation
                 which
                 hee
                 tooke
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 three
                 yeeres
                 wherein
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 raigne
                 ,
                 all
                 power
                 shall
                 bee
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 asketh
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 those
                 fathers
                 that
                 are
                 Christians
                 shall
                 then
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 procure
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 bee
                 baptised
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 incursions
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 tyme
                 will
                 bee
                 euery
                 where
                 busied
                 .
                 
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Diuels
                 haue
                 no
                 naturall
                 impeachment
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 entering
                 into
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 they
                 haue
                 a
                 fancy
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 circumscribed
                 or
                 limited
                 their
                 nature
                 to
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 vndenyable
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 Diuels
                 may
                 not
                 onely
                 enter
                 into
                 mens
                 houses
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 into
                 their
                 very
                 cabinets
                 .
                 
                   Nemo
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   dubitauerit
                   ,
                   domos
                   quoque
                   daemonijs
                   paetere
                   ,
                   nec
                   tantum
                   in
                   aditis
                   ,
                   sed
                   in
                   cubiculis
                   homines
                   imaginibus
                   circum●enire
                   .
                
                 He
                 addeth
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   Vtique
                   non
                   clausa
                   vis
                   est
                   ,
                   nec
                   sacrariorum
                   circumscribitur
                   terminis
                   ,
                   vaga
                   &
                   peruolatica
                   ,
                   &
                   interim
                   libera
                   est
                   .
                
                 From
                 whence
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 draweth
                 this
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 Diuels
                 shall
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 bee
                 vnbound
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 where
                 they
                 please
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 wee
                 not
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 at
                 one
                 tyme
                 in
                 diuers
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 well
                 declareth
                 in
                 his
                 40.
                 question
                 .
                 Now
                 wee
                 are
                 witnesses
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 hereof
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 frequent
                 appearing
                 vnto
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 abuse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whose
                 behalfe
                 they
                 effect
                 some
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 themselues
                 meerely
                 diabolicall
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 of
                 the
                 schollers
                 of
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   &
                   nunc
                   operatur
                   in
                   filios
                   diffidentiae
                   .
                
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 may
                 take
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 a
                 body
                 made
                 of
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 shape
                 it
                 after
                 what
                 forme
                 and
                 figure
                 hee
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 clap
                 it
                 about
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 hee
                 be
                 expresly
                 forbidden
                 by
                 
                 the
                 diuine
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 formerly
                 vnfolded
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 who
                 next
                 to
                 Augustine
                 doth
                 thus
                 affirme
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Potest
                   formare
                   corpus
                   ex
                   aëre
                   cuiuscunque
                   formae
                   &
                   figurae
                   ,
                   vt
                   illud
                   assumens
                   in
                   eo
                   visibiliter
                   appareat
                   .
                   P.P.Q.
                
                 114.
                 art
                 .
                 4.
                 ad
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Caietan
                
                 in
                 his
                 Comment
                 vpon
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 doth
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 wicked
                 Spirit
                 is
                 so
                 hardy
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 hath
                 permission
                 to
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 visibly
                 vnto
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 is
                 either
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 one
                 foote
                 in
                 hell
                 already
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 permitteth
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 SECOND
                 ANNOTATION
                 .
                 Whether
                 the
                 Diuell
                 can
                 make
                 men
                 renounce
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   DEum
                   rerum
                   omnium
                   creatorem
                   &
                   opificem
                   vnum
                   &
                   trinum
                   abnegastis
                   &c.
                   &
                   infra
                   .
                   Et
                   sacratissimo
                   Baptismati
                   &c.
                
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 labour
                 and
                 perswade
                 men
                 to
                 deny
                 their
                 God.
                 
                   Venit
                   Diabolus
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 )
                 
                   &
                   tollit
                   verbum
                   de
                   corde
                   eorum
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   ne
                   credentes
                   salui
                   fiant
                
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 authour
                 of
                 al
                 the
                 heresies
                 that
                 euer
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 other
                 inuentions
                 he
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 plurality
                 of
                 Gods
                 :
                 
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 he
                 stirred
                 vp
                 diuers
                 agents
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Basilides
                   ,
                   Carpocrates
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 Hee
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 Arrians
                 deny
                 the
                 sacred
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 perswadeth
                 Atheists
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 hee
                 practiseth
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 by
                 vsurpation
                 inuade
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 stil
                 holds
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 first
                 pretension
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 like
                 vnto
                 the
                 Highest
                 .
                 Therefore
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 doth
                 well
                 obserue
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 ambition
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 hath
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 performe
                 vnto
                 
                 him
                 those
                 honours
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 offer
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
                 
                   Daemones
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   diuinis
                   honoribus
                   gaudent
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 hee
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 wrest
                 and
                 extort
                 from
                 Christians
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 do
                 first
                 deny
                 the
                 Trinity
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 very
                 beleefe
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 is
                 of
                 sufficiency
                 enough
                 to
                 giue
                 stop
                 vnto
                 all
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 beleeue
                 an
                 vnitie
                 in
                 trinitie
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 trinitie
                 in
                 vnitie
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 wee
                 once
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 fastned
                 vpon
                 our
                 beleef
                 to
                 worship
                 or
                 acknowledge
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 for
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 limited
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 excludeth
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 inferiour
                 and
                 subordinate
                 vnto
                 these
                 three
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 creature
                 is
                 vnto
                 the
                 Creator
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Basilides
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 likenesse
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 haue
                 ●ost
                 all
                 beleefe
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 beefore
                 they
                 could
                 giue
                 admittance
                 vnto
                 this
                 plurality
                 of
                 Gods.
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Arrians
                 and
                 Sabellians
                 ,
                 who
                 denyed
                 the
                 three
                 persons
                 in
                 vnity
                 of
                 essence
                 and
                 trinity
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Diuell
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 whatsoeuer
                 can
                 be
                 worshipped
                 by
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 hee
                 first
                 abandon
                 the
                 faith
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 first
                 exact
                 this
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 his
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 hee
                 could
                 haue
                 no
                 colour
                 to
                 passe
                 further
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 wee
                 may
                 obserue
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 scarce
                 an
                 heresie
                 bee
                 found
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 search
                 narrowly
                 vnto
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 retained
                 the
                 full
                 and
                 intire
                 beleefe
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
                 
                 This
                 we
                 see
                 daily
                 practized
                 by
                 the
                 Sabellians
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 who
                 misconceiue
                 of
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 opened
                 a
                 gap
                 to
                 the
                 Trinitarians
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 to
                 mock
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 ieast
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Chimera
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 conceite
                 framed
                 and
                 feined
                 in
                 the
                 braine
                 of
                 man.
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 followeth
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 renounce
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 administred
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 
                 Trinity
                 .
                 S.
                 Hippolytus
                 a
                 very
                 ancient
                 father
                 and
                 Martyr
                 made
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 should
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 visibly
                 appeare
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 that
                 thou
                 deny
                 thy
                 Baptisme
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 bee
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 semblance
                 of
                 an
                 humane
                 body
                 ,
                 although
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 many
                 that
                 adhere
                 to
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 because
                 S.
                 Paul
                 doth
                 plainly
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 shall
                 bee
                 a
                 true
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 shall
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Howsoeuer
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 positiuely
                 that
                 the
                 Diuel
                 shal
                 propose
                 these
                 words
                 vnto
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 
                   Nego
                   Creatorem
                   coel●
                   &
                   terrae
                   ,
                   nego
                   adorationem
                   à
                   me
                   Deo
                   praestari
                   solitam
                   ,
                   nego
                   Baptisma
                   ,
                   tibi
                   adhaeresco
                   ,
                   in
                   te
                   credo
                   .
                
                 Another
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Diuell
                 would
                 haue
                 vs
                 deny
                 our
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 baptisme
                 our
                 soules
                 are
                 affianced
                 and
                 wedded
                 to
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 wee
                 reciue
                 the
                 ring
                 of
                 faith
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 accepting
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 expresly
                 renounce
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 workes
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 certaine
                 Exorcismes
                 vsed
                 against
                 Satan
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hee
                 had
                 rather
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 deny
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 hee
                 hath
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 had
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 also
                 ,
                 euer
                 imitating
                 and
                 aping
                 God
                 Almighty
                 .
                 Tertullian
                 doth
                 well
                 witnesse
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Hic
                   quoque
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   studium
                   diaboli
                   recognoscimus
                   res
                   Dei
                   aemulantis
                   cum
                   &
                   ipse
                   baptismum
                   in
                   suis
                   exercet
                   :
                
                 whence
                 hee
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 did
                 by
                 experience
                 find
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 did
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 exceedingly
                 haunt
                 fountaines
                 and
                 pooles
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 THIRD
                 ANNOTATION
                 .
                 Whether
                 the
                 wicked
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 cause
                 the
                 names
                 to
                 bee
                 changed
                 which
                 were
                 giuen
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 .
              
               
                 
                   MVtato
                   vero
                   nomine
                   ,
                   &c.
                   aliudque
                   commentitium
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 to
                 bee
                 considered
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 instruction
                 of
                 Parents
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 to
                 cause
                 such
                 names
                 to
                 bee
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 minde
                 to
                 make
                 head
                 against
                 the
                 Diuell
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 to
                 prouide
                 for
                 them
                 Godfathers
                 and
                 Godmothers
                 of
                 honest
                 report
                 and
                 conuersation
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 not
                 contented
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 renounce
                 their
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 haue
                 them
                 also
                 to
                 renounce
                 their
                 Godfathers
                 and
                 Godmothers
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 desirous
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 name
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 them
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 euident
                 signe
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 very
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 certainely
                 true
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 wee
                 marke
                 ,
                 the
                 auncient
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 did
                 giue
                 vnto
                 children
                 their
                 names
                 vpon
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 circumcision
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 by
                 the
                 circumcision
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 S.
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 :
                 
                 so
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 wholy
                 deliuered
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 inrolled
                 in
                 the
                 band
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 to
                 fight
                 vnder
                 the
                 banner
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 hence
                 foreward
                 manfully
                 combat
                 against
                 his
                 aduersary
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 As
                 therefore
                 souldiers
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 receiued
                 vnder
                 the
                 banner
                 and
                 pay
                 of
                 an
                 Emperour
                 or
                 Captaine
                 ,
                 doe
                 presently
                 cause
                 their
                 names
                 to
                 bee
                 registred
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 alwaies
                 ready
                 to
                 march
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 commanded
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Monarchie
                 of
                 Roome
                 ,
                 
                   Nomen
                   dare
                
                 ,
                 did
                 signifie
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 bin
                 now
                 said
                 :
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 men
                 doe
                 giue
                 names
                 vnto
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 alwaies
                 remember
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 haue
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 what
                 
                 banner
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 march
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 custome
                 amongst
                 the
                 very
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 hath
                 well
                 noted
                 ,
                 who
                 gouerned
                 themselues
                 moraly
                 well
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 and
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 impose
                 idle
                 or
                 friuolous
                 names
                 vpon
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 made
                 choise
                 of
                 certaine
                 names
                 appellatiues
                 ,
                 that
                 betokened
                 some
                 vertue
                 ,
                 vnto
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 appropriate
                 and
                 dedicate
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 admonish
                 them
                 to
                 liue
                 conformeable
                 vnto
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 their
                 names
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 finde
                 many
                 who
                 haue
                 beene
                 called
                 by
                 these
                 names
                 
                   Victor
                   ,
                   Castus
                   ,
                   Commodus
                   ,
                   Pius
                   ,
                   Probus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greekes
                 
                   Sophronius
                   ,
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Theophilus
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 obserued
                 another
                 custome
                 :
                 for
                 although
                 many
                 were
                 called
                 by
                 names
                 which
                 signified
                 good
                 manners
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 Micah
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 humilitie
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 added
                 vnto
                 their
                 names
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Heliseus
                   ,
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   Abdias
                   ,
                   Zacharias
                   ,
                   Esayas
                   :
                
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 generall
                 obseruation
                 to
                 bee
                 noted
                 in
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Michael
                   ,
                   Gabriel
                   ,
                   Raphael
                
                 )
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 leaft
                 ,
                 they
                 reteined
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 some
                 holy
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 childrē
                 might
                 imitate
                 his
                 vertues
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 circumcision
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 did
                 wonder
                 why
                 they
                 would
                 call
                 him
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 neuer
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 that
                 ancient
                 and
                 illustrious
                 family
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 called
                 .
                 Which
                 very
                 wel
                 declareth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 more
                 religiously
                 retaine
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 their
                 good
                 auncestors
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 heritage
                 which
                 was
                 left
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Heereupon
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 did
                 admonish
                 the
                 people
                 not
                 to
                 vse
                 any
                 superfluous
                 thing
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 looke
                 well
                 vnto
                 this
                 rule
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 no
                 names
                 vnto
                 their
                 children
                 but
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Saints
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 retaine
                 this
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 changed
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 vpon
                 what
                 occasion
                 soeuer
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 doe
                 as
                 Ioseph
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 Pharaoh
                 had
                 changed
                 his
                 name
                 after
                 the
                 Aegyptian
                 manner
                 ,
                 would
                 yet
                 keepe
                 
                 him
                 still
                 vnto
                 his
                 first
                 name
                 as
                 appeareth
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Ego
                   sum
                   Ioseph
                   frater
                   vester
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it selfe
                 doth
                 euer
                 call
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 and
                 passeth
                 ouer
                 that
                 prophane
                 appellation
                 which
                 Pharaoh
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 did
                 Daniel
                 and
                 his
                 three
                 companions
                 ,
                 for
                 although
                 Nabuchodonosor
                 had
                 called
                 Daniel
                 by
                 the
                 Chaldean
                 name
                 of
                 Balthasar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Sidrac
                   ,
                   Misac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Abednago
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 Daniel
                 writeth
                 his
                 booke
                 he
                 euer
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Ego
                   Daniel
                
                 :
                 
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 three
                 children
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 furnace
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Benedicite
                   Anania
                   ,
                   Asaria
                   ,
                   Misael
                   Domino
                   ,
                
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 any
                 other
                 names
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 that
                 were
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 them
                 in
                 Iudea
                 .
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 giueth
                 the
                 reason
                 heereof
                 .
                 These
                 kinde
                 of
                 names
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 were
                 giuen
                 to
                 children
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 minde
                 to
                 imitate
                 holy
                 men
                 whose
                 names
                 they
                 carryed
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 imitate
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 assured
                 truth
                 (
                 as
                 hee
                 said
                 else
                 where
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 prayers
                 and
                 merits
                 of
                 this
                 Saint
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 auaileable
                 vnto
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 this
                 conclusion
                 may
                 be
                 drawne
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 sinfull
                 men
                 vnto
                 children
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 haue
                 beene
                 famous
                 in
                 their
                 generations
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 been
                 our
                 progenitours
                 and
                 ancestours
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 impositions
                 can
                 serue
                 for
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 spurrs
                 in
                 their
                 sides
                 to
                 prick
                 them
                 on
                 to
                 imitate
                 their
                 pride
                 and
                 wicked
                 conuersation
                 .
                 How
                 worthy
                 then
                 of
                 reprehension
                 are
                 those
                 fathers
                 and
                 mothers
                 ,
                 who
                 disdaine
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 rather
                 giue
                 their
                 children
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Infidels
                 and
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 now
                 frying
                 in
                 flames
                 of
                 hell
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 Lord
                 had
                 specified
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 rather
                 haue
                 taken
                 it
                 and
                 called
                 their
                 children
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 haue
                 giuen
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Lazarus
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 mention
                 his
                 name
                 for
                 many
                 waighty
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 this
                 may
                 serue
                 for
                 one
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 cleere
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 meere
                 trick
                 and
                 deuise
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 abhorreth
                 
                 the
                 name
                 giuen
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 vsual
                 custome
                 of
                 Christians
                 is
                 )
                 from
                 Saints
                 ,
                 who
                 vpon
                 this
                 occasion
                 are
                 the
                 readier
                 to
                 aide
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beare
                 a
                 particular
                 fauour
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 The
                 Germanes
                 are
                 obserued
                 to
                 haue
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 tyme
                 retained
                 a
                 barbarous
                 fashion
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 especially
                 :
                 first
                 in
                 eating
                 Bacon
                 without
                 seething
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 feeding
                 vpon
                 horse
                 flesh
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 giuing
                 Scythian
                 names
                 vnto
                 their
                 children
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 baptised
                 :
                 
                 yet
                 at
                 last
                 vpon
                 better
                 instructious
                 they
                 redressed
                 and
                 mended
                 these
                 faults
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 expedient
                 to
                 chuse
                 honest
                 people
                 for
                 Godfathers
                 and
                 Godmothers
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 auncient
                 custome
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 euer
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
                 Thelesphorus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 but
                 100.
                 yeeres
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 faith
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 not
                 infused
                 into
                 the
                 childe
                 to
                 operate
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 purifie
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 it
                 behooueth
                 him
                 to
                 haue
                 a
                 Godfather
                 to
                 instruct
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 protest
                 in
                 his
                 behalfe
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 although
                 the
                 childe
                 be
                 dumbe
                 and
                 deafe
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 hath
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 receiue
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 bin
                 baptised
                 ,
                 commeth
                 now
                 to
                 ratifie
                 the
                 promise
                 made
                 by
                 his
                 Godfather
                 and
                 Godmother
                 for
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 consequent
                 hee
                 commeth
                 to
                 receiue
                 new
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 bee
                 strengthened
                 to
                 resist
                 all
                 the
                 assaults
                 and
                 temptations
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 commeth
                 that
                 because
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 so
                 vniuersally
                 neglected
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 deceiue
                 so
                 many
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 with
                 ease
                 to
                 renounce
                 their
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 yet
                 confirmed
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 doth
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 make
                 them
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 tyed
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 my
                 Godfathers
                 and
                 Godmothers
                 haue
                 promised
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 doth
                 not
                 wonder
                 that
                 Nouatus
                 had
                 abandoned
                 his
                 faith
                 promised
                 in
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 ratifie
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 confirmation
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 ought
                 the
                 Pastors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 fathers
                 and
                 mothers
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 vigilant
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 left
                 it
                 should
                 happen
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 as
                 chanced
                 vnto
                 Hely
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 Anna
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 Samuel
                 were
                 directly
                 opposite
                 in
                 their
                 courses
                 .
                 And
                 concerning
                 alteration
                 of
                 names
                 ,
                 Magdalene
                 did
                 affirme
                 that
                 all
                 did
                 change
                 their
                 names
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 discouered
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 perchance
                 might
                 call
                 them
                 into
                 question
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 FOVRTH
                 ANNOTATION
                 .
                 Whether
                 the
                 Diuell
                 exacteth
                 any
                 homage
                 or
                 tribute
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VEstimentorum
                   vestrorum
                   fragmentum
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 The
                 Diuell
                 hath
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 we
                 haue
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 infused
                 into
                 vs
                 :
                 yet
                 because
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 formerly
                 alleaged
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 greatly
                 delighted
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 doe
                 him
                 homage
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 willeth
                 these
                 poore
                 hood-winkt
                 wretches
                 to
                 present
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 signe
                 of
                 their
                 acknowledgment
                 some
                 thing
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 their
                 garment
                 .
                 Hee
                 exacteth
                 this
                 from
                 these
                 poore
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 nothing
                 dearer
                 vnto
                 them
                 amongst
                 their
                 earthly
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 their
                 garment
                 .
                 
                 And
                 therfore
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Law
                 doth
                 strictly
                 forbid
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 shuld
                 take
                 a
                 poore
                 mans
                 clothes
                 for
                 a
                 pawne
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 commandeth
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 rendred
                 vnto
                 him
                 againe
                 before
                 Sun-set
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 he
                 threatneth
                 to
                 take
                 vengeance
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 .
                 Thus
                 wee
                 see
                 this
                 accursed
                 beast
                 getteth
                 them
                 to
                 offer
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 haue
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 goods
                 of
                 fortune
                 ,
                 he
                 desireth
                 the
                 garment
                 :
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 he
                 craueth
                 mens
                 children
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 endowments
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 spirituall
                 blessings
                 ,
                 he
                 longeth
                 
                 after
                 faith
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 
                 He
                 also
                 doth
                 somtimes
                 desire
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 Baal
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 pray
                 that
                 fire
                 might
                 descend
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 they
                 cut
                 and
                 flashe
                 their
                 flesh
                 with
                 Launces
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 most
                 men
                 did
                 abhorre
                 and
                 hold
                 this
                 mangling
                 of
                 themselues
                 in
                 detestation
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 from
                 thence
                 forward
                 content
                 himselfe
                 with
                 mens
                 goods
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 their
                 garments
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 he
                 desireth
                 by
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 tribute
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 for
                 a
                 King.
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 or
                 proclaime
                 any
                 one
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 vpper
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vse
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 them
                 vnder
                 his
                 feet
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 tread
                 on
                 :
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Iehu
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 his
                 being
                 receiued
                 after
                 a
                 triumphant
                 manner
                 into
                 Ierusalem
                 vpon
                 Palme-sunday
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 poore
                 and
                 blinded
                 wretches
                 we
                 may
                 fitly
                 apply
                 the
                 Greeke
                 prouerbe
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Latine
                 runneth
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Veste
                   circumfers
                   ignem
                
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 garment
                 is
                 an
                 externall
                 signe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 euer
                 chained
                 vnto
                 that
                 eternall
                 fire
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 may
                 well
                 agree
                 vnto
                 them
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Vest
                   is
                   virum
                   facit
                
                 .
                 
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 Tertullian
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Diabolus
                   tunc
                   se
                   regnare
                   putat
                   ,
                   quando
                   sanctos
                   à
                   religione
                   Dei
                   deturbat
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 FIFTH
                 ANNOTATION
                 .
                 Whether
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 marke
                 Witches
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SIgnum
                   seu
                   stigma
                   cuilibet
                   vestrum
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 This
                 point
                 alone
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 conuince
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 conceit
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 meerely
                 dreames
                 .
                 For
                 experience
                 doth
                 demonstratiuely
                 proue
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 marke
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 is
                 leprous
                 ,
                 and
                 deuoid
                 of
                 all
                 sense
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 tried
                 with
                 a
                 needle
                 or
                 a
                 pinne
                 )
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 secretly
                 and
                 finely
                 
                 thrust
                 vp
                 a
                 pinne
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 feele
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 direct
                 lepers
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 must
                 good
                 heed
                 be
                 taken
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 perceiue
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 they
                 wil
                 make
                 shew
                 they
                 feele
                 the
                 same
                 when
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 howsoeuer
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 sure
                 that
                 you
                 shal
                 draw
                 no
                 blood
                 from
                 those
                 marked
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 Satan
                 is
                 very
                 ancient
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 hath
                 receiued
                 diuers
                 changes
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diuersity
                 of
                 times
                 .
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 custome
                 is
                 to
                 marke
                 those
                 that
                 bee
                 his
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 inwardly
                 marke
                 vs
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 stampe
                 or
                 character
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 adheare
                 and
                 cleaue
                 vnto
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 S.
                 Paul
                 and
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 do
                 witnesse
                 :
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 doth
                 externally
                 marke
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 Chrisome
                 and
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 Thus
                 doth
                 Satan
                 stampe
                 in
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 his
                 seruants
                 the
                 marke
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 hee
                 now
                 addeth
                 an
                 outward
                 badge
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 very
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 did
                 not
                 vse
                 to
                 marke
                 his
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 stampes
                 as
                 now
                 hee
                 setteth
                 vpon
                 them
                 .
                 
                 For
                 (
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 saith
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Diuels
                 property
                 to
                 excogitate
                 new
                 deuices
                 euery
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 cleere
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 laboureth
                 and
                 aspireth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 him
                 lieth
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 his
                 badge
                 vpon
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 .
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 foresheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 certaine
                 kind
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 shall
                 beare
                 vpon
                 them
                 the
                 signe
                 and
                 character
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 litterally
                 to
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 text
                 it selfe
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 declare
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 marke
                 wee
                 shall
                 haue
                 accesse
                 vnto
                 those
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 carry
                 the
                 same
                 either
                 in
                 their
                 front
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 hand
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 proofe
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 it
                 sufficiently
                 euince
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 texts
                 are
                 thus
                 litterally
                 to
                 bee
                 expounded
                 ,
                 which
                 S.
                 Hippolytus
                 doth
                 very
                 well
                 obserue
                 and
                 foreshew
                 in
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 that
                 should
                 take
                 vpon
                 him
                 a
                 phantasticall
                 and
                 imaginary
                 body
                 .
                 
                   Adducet
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   eos
                   ad
                   adorandum
                   ipsum
                   
                   ac
                   sibi
                   ob●emporantes
                   sigillo
                   suo
                   no●abit
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 would
                 thinke
                 that
                 these
                 poore
                 mis-led
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Witches
                 had
                 read
                 this
                 Oration
                 of
                 so
                 glorious
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 so
                 aptly
                 doe
                 their
                 depositions
                 agree
                 with
                 his
                 predictions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 SIXTH
                 ANNOTATION
                 .
                 Whether
                 Magicians
                 make
                 a
                 Circle
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   SVper
                   circulo
                   quod
                   diuinitatis
                   symbolum
                   est
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 circular
                 figure
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 remote
                 and
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 The
                 Crosse
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 haue
                 foure
                 corners
                 ,
                 whereas
                 this
                 hath
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 vseth
                 those
                 markes
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 different
                 and
                 opposite
                 from
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
                 and
                 his
                 ruine
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 doe
                 vse
                 the
                 same
                 (
                 as
                 Nazianzene
                 writeth
                 of
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Apostate
                 )
                 hee
                 presently
                 leaueth
                 them
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 made
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 
                 Whereunto
                 many
                 later
                 Histories
                 doe
                 agree
                 ,
                 which
                 report
                 that
                 diuerse
                 who
                 came
                 vnto
                 the
                 assemblies
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 once
                 made
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 left
                 alone
                 in
                 the
                 field
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 also
                 happened
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 amplified
                 in
                 the
                 inditement
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 Witches
                 at
                 Auignon
                 )
                 vnto
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 father
                 was
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 meete
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 saw
                 what
                 abominable
                 villanies
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 much
                 affrighted
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 he
                 spake
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Iesu
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   this
                
                 ?
                 Whereupon
                 they
                 all
                 vanished
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 remained
                 all
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 hee
                 came
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 village
                 where
                 he
                 dwelt
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 aboue
                 three
                 leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 accused
                 his
                 father
                 for
                 leading
                 of
                 him
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 since
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 Village
                 haue
                 called
                 
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 language
                 Masquillon
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 Witch
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 boy
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 prison
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 pallace
                 of
                 Auignon
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 execution
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 detained
                 for
                 the
                 discouery
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 practises
                 .
                 
                   Epiphanius
                   haeres
                
                 .
                 30.
                 doth
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 young
                 Magician
                 did
                 fly
                 throw
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
                 and
                 iustled
                 against
                 a
                 Christian
                 woman
                 who
                 was
                 washing
                 her selfe
                 in
                 a
                 bath
                 ,
                 but
                 shee
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 signed
                 her selfe
                 with
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 repelled
                 him
                 farre
                 enough
                 from
                 her
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 Satan
                 doth
                 cause
                 all
                 Crosses
                 to
                 bee
                 defaced
                 where
                 he
                 commeth
                 ,
                 and
                 teacheth
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 vse
                 other
                 markes
                 very
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 say
                 it
                 )
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 plaine
                 in
                 the
                 characters
                 of
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 which
                 Agrippa
                 a
                 great
                 fauourer
                 of
                 the
                 sect
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 did
                 vnhappily
                 publish
                 vnto
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 
                 Wee
                 may
                 further
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Diuell
                 vnder
                 one
                 externall
                 thing
                 doth
                 hatch
                 and
                 couer
                 a
                 thousand
                 impieties
                 )
                 what
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Apostate
                 did
                 conceiue
                 hereof
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 exceedingly
                 addicted
                 vnto
                 Diuels
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 this
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Crosses
                 were
                 enclosed
                 in
                 a
                 Circle
                 ,
                 it
                 signified
                 that
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 depressed
                 and
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 signe
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 Wee
                 also
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 roaring
                 Lion
                 when
                 hee
                 goeth
                 about
                 to
                 deuoure
                 his
                 prey
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 his
                 taile
                 expresse
                 a
                 circle
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 poore
                 beast
                 that
                 is
                 inuironed
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 dareth
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 to
                 stirre
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 feare
                 that
                 hee
                 conceiueth
                 of
                 his
                 aduersarie
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 apply
                 this
                 short
                 sentence
                 of
                 Peter
                 vnto
                 the
                 Diuell
                 :
                 
                   Circuit
                   quaerens
                   quem
                   deuoret
                
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 doe
                 these
                 poore
                 and
                 ignorant
                 wretches
                 stand
                 in
                 awe
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 fearing
                 that
                 since
                 they
                 haue
                 sworne
                 fealty
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 breake
                 their
                 necks
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 back
                 slide
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 confessions
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 haue
                 voluntarily
                 slaued
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 this
                 cruell
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   facit
                   peccatū
                   seruus
                   est
                   peccati
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   a
                   quo
                   
                   quis
                   superatus
                   est
                   eius
                   &
                   seruus
                   est
                   :
                
                 
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 vnto
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 religiously
                 giuen
                 ,
                 
                   Simanseritis
                   in
                   sermone
                   meo
                   ,
                   verè
                   liberieritis
                   ,
                   &
                   vbi
                   spiritus
                   domini
                   ibi
                   libertas
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 SEVENTH
                 ANNOTATION
                 .
                 Whe●her
                 Witches
                 doe
                 vse
                 their
                 staffe
                 and
                 oyntment
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 transported
                 and
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   ADminiculo
                   baculi
                   ,
                   quodā
                   nefandissimo
                   vnguento
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 That
                 Sorcerers
                 haue
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 vsed
                 staues
                 ,
                 it
                 appeareth
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 
                   Aben
                   Ezra
                
                 hath
                 written
                 vpon
                 Leuiticus
                 :
                 
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 prohibited
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 act
                 appertaining
                 or
                 belonging
                 vnto
                 this
                 diabolicall
                 art
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 expresseth
                 by
                 what
                 meanes
                 this
                 was
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Sanctes
                   Pagninus
                
                 hath
                 translated
                 his
                 words
                 )
                 
                   Non
                   facietis
                   experimenta
                   per
                   figuras
                   ,
                   per
                   baculos
                   ,
                   per
                   opera
                   ,
                   per
                   motus
                   ,
                   per
                   dies
                   &
                   per
                   horas
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 haue
                 touched
                 the
                 principall
                 points
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 Sentence
                 and
                 Inditement
                 against
                 Sorcerers
                 .
                 For
                 touching
                 figures
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 they
                 vse
                 the
                 Circle
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 workes
                 ,
                 they
                 commit
                 wicked
                 prankes
                 vpon
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 especially
                 vpon
                 young
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 will
                 shew
                 hereafter
                 :
                 for
                 motion
                 ,
                 their
                 bodies
                 are
                 hurried
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 vnto
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 daies
                 and
                 houres
                 ,
                 they
                 obserue
                 Thursday
                 after
                 midnight
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 are
                 onely
                 thus
                 transported
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 and
                 affirme
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 may
                 be
                 because
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 haue
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 weeke
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Turkes
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Friday
                 ,
                 the
                 Iewes
                 the
                 Saturday
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Christians
                 doe
                 the
                 Sunday
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Diuell
                 hath
                 instituted
                 his
                 Sabbath
                 before
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 haue
                 the
                 first
                 adoration
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 arrogancy
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Reuelation
                 ,
                 
                 blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 haue
                 not
                 knowne
                 
                 nor
                 tried
                 
                   Altitudinem
                   Satbanae
                
                 .
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 staffe
                 which
                 this
                 Hebrew
                 Doctor
                 doth
                 mention
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 vse
                 staues
                 ,
                 bestriding
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 them
                 betwixt
                 their
                 legs
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 learned
                 a
                 Rabbi
                 without
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Arias
                   Montanus
                
                 hath
                 well
                 obserued
                 .
                 
                 For
                 mention
                 hereof
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 Osea
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Populus
                   meus
                   in
                   ligno
                   suo
                   interrogauit
                   ,
                   &
                   baculus
                   eius
                   annunciauit
                   ei
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 did
                 inuent
                 this
                 custome
                 to
                 counterfait
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 who
                 vsed
                 a
                 staffe
                 or
                 a
                 rod
                 in
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 miracles
                 :
                 and
                 mention
                 is
                 also
                 made
                 of
                 Aarons
                 rod
                 that
                 budded
                 ,
                 and
                 miraculously
                 brought
                 forth
                 fruit
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 oyntment
                 wherewithall
                 they
                 annoint
                 their
                 staues
                 and
                 bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 the
                 Diuel
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 abuse
                 these
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cloake
                 and
                 couer
                 his
                 owne
                 malice
                 doth
                 make
                 a
                 compound
                 of
                 sundry
                 idle
                 and
                 vneffectuall
                 ingredients
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 hearbes
                 ,
                 rootes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 diuell
                 knoweth
                 full
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 medley
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 whit
                 powerfull
                 to
                 transport
                 their
                 bodies
                 thorow
                 the
                 ayre
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 experience
                 it selfe
                 doth
                 also
                 sufficiently
                 auow
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 this
                 to
                 couer
                 his
                 malicious
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 aime
                 is
                 leuelled
                 at
                 no
                 other
                 marke
                 then
                 to
                 commit
                 murthers
                 ,
                 and
                 imbrue
                 their
                 hands
                 in
                 sheading
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 cleerely
                 appeare
                 by
                 the
                 depositions
                 of
                 all
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 concurre
                 and
                 agree
                 vpon
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 borrow
                 oyntment
                 of
                 their
                 neighbours
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 assembly
                 ,
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 declare
                 vnto
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 haue
                 oyntment
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 effectuall
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 purpose
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 get
                 the
                 grease
                 of
                 young
                 children
                 that
                 haue
                 been
                 strangled
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 vndoubtedly
                 true
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 hearbes
                 and
                 flowers
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 Parerga
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 things
                 that
                 serue
                 for
                 no
                 vse
                 but
                 to
                 set
                 a
                 glosse
                 and
                 colour
                 vpon
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 principall
                 and
                 primary
                 
                 intention
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 Painter
                 draweth
                 some
                 lines
                 or
                 florishes
                 about
                 the
                 border
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 portrature
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 goodly
                 workes
                 which
                 
                   Aben
                   Ezra
                
                 doth
                 in
                 more
                 obscure
                 tearmes
                 mention
                 .
                 
                 Helias
                 the
                 Leuite
                 reporteth
                 ,
                 that
                 Lilith
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 woman
                 that
                 wanders
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 vsed
                 secretly
                 to
                 steale
                 into
                 the
                 bed-chambers
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 newly
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 to
                 kill
                 young
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 aboue
                 eight
                 daies
                 old
                 .
                 
                 He
                 also
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 Therasins
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Scripture
                 maketh
                 mention
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 without
                 murther
                 .
                 Saint
                 Ierome
                 writeth
                 that
                 Witches
                 cast
                 abroad
                 their
                 charmes
                 by
                 touching
                 of
                 dead
                 bodies
                 .
                 
                   Attingunt
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   malefici
                   corpora
                   mortuorum
                   :
                
                 and
                 Tertullian
                 doth
                 inlarge
                 himselfe
                 in
                 tearmes
                 more
                 perspicuous
                 for
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 
                   Pluribus
                   notum
                   est
                   daemoniorum
                   quoque
                   opera
                   ,
                   &
                   immaturas
                   &
                   atroces
                   effici
                   mortes
                   ,
                   quas
                   incur
                   sibus
                   deputant
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 :
                 
                   Per
                   vim
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   &
                   iniuriam
                   saeuus
                   &
                   immaturus
                   finis
                   extorsit
                   :
                
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 bring
                 to
                 passe
                 all
                 these
                 goodly
                 deuises
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 vowed
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 his
                 seruice
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 wondreth
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 asketh
                 a
                 reason
                 why
                 God
                 should
                 permit
                 that
                 such
                 massacres
                 should
                 bee
                 committed
                 vpon
                 poore
                 innocent
                 children
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 vpon
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 receiued
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 his
                 Baptisme
                 :
                 whereunto
                 he
                 answereth
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 proceedeth
                 from
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 hidden
                 and
                 remoued
                 from
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 but
                 the
                 tribute
                 which
                 wee
                 owe
                 vnto
                 death
                 thorow
                 originall
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 sufficiently
                 conclude
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 permit
                 this
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 equity
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 so
                 new
                 a
                 thing
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 since
                 by
                 diuine
                 permission
                 so
                 many
                 young
                 children
                 were
                 slaine
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 by
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Iudea
                 by
                 Herod
                 ,
                 vnto
                 which
                 these
                 two
                 Tyrants
                 were
                 incited
                 by
                 the
                 instigations
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 
                 We
                 are
                 further
                 to
                 obserue
                 what
                 Apuleius
                 writeth
                 touching
                 this
                 argument
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 history
                 )
                 by
                 
                 seeing
                 a
                 young
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Witch
                 playing
                 of
                 her
                 prankes
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 whereupon
                 he
                 was
                 accused
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Sorcerer
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 thos●
                 that
                 were
                 contaminated
                 with
                 this
                 diuellish
                 art
                 were
                 then
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 without
                 mercy
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 saine
                 to
                 make
                 two
                 Apologies
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 purge
                 himselfe
                 of
                 these
                 crimes
                 before
                 the
                 gouernours
                 of
                 Africke
                 .
                 
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 conceiue
                 his
                 history
                 to
                 bee
                 meerely
                 fabulous
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 himselfe
                 reporteth
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Orator
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 hee
                 saw
                 that
                 Apulei●s
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 meanes
                 credit
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 bee
                 carried
                 thorow
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 or
                 transformed
                 into
                 an
                 Owle
                 ,
                 tooke
                 him
                 vp
                 short
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ;
                 Friend
                 ,
                 you
                 talke
                 like
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 as
                 yet
                 made
                 no
                 experience
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 a●e
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 secresie
                 and
                 importance
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 further
                 reciteth
                 that
                 afterward
                 he
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 giueth
                 reputation
                 and
                 authority
                 vnto
                 his
                 history
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 
                 Augustine
                 doth
                 oftentimes
                 alleage
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 brand
                 him
                 with
                 any
                 hard
                 opinion
                 of
                 lightnesse
                 or
                 fiction
                 .
                 This
                 Apuleius
                 doth
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 a
                 certaine
                 euening
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 a
                 chambermaid
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 brought
                 about
                 midnight
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 mistrisse
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 he
                 was
                 guided
                 ,
                 annointing
                 of
                 her selfe
                 with
                 a
                 certaine
                 vnguent
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 within
                 a
                 pot
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 she
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 besmearing
                 her selfe
                 shee
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 an
                 Owle
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 flie
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 doth
                 relate
                 what
                 the
                 ingredients
                 of
                 this
                 vnguent
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 certaine
                 aromaticall
                 hearbe●
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 dead
                 bodies
                 that
                 had
                 beene
                 buried
                 and
                 were
                 digged
                 vp
                 againe
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 was
                 boyled
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 brason
                 Caldron
                 in
                 Well
                 water
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 milke
                 of
                 a
                 Cow
                 ,
                 the
                 hony
                 of
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 stuffe
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 ,
                 vsing
                 certaine
                 magicall
                 words
                 ouer
                 the
                 whole
                 compound
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 found
                 also
                 verified
                 by
                 the
                 Witches
                 that
                 were
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 aboue
                 cited
                 sentence
                 ,
                 who
                 confessed
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 boyle
                 dead
                 bodies
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 came
                 and
                 
                 digged
                 vp
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 grease
                 of
                 their
                 kidne●es
                 and
                 cer●aine
                 othe●
                 hea●bes
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 certaine
                 oyntment
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 vse
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 did
                 arise
                 that
                 the
                 Romās
                 of
                 Apuleius
                 his
                 time
                 did
                 punish
                 witches
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 violate
                 the
                 graues
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 to
                 pilfer
                 from
                 thence
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 lay
                 there
                 ●n●erred
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 vnto
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nations
                 ,
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Ius
                   gentium
                
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 those
                 who
                 forced
                 open
                 Sepulchres
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 from
                 thence
                 steale
                 the
                 iewels
                 and
                 rings
                 which
                 were
                 buried
                 with
                 the
                 dead
                 corps
                 ,
                 were
                 without
                 mercy
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 as
                 sacrilegious
                 persons
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 seuerely
                 ought
                 they
                 to
                 bee
                 punished
                 ,
                 who
                 steale
                 away
                 the
                 bodies
                 themselues
                 ?
                 Which
                 Apuleius
                 also
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 relating
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 the
                 custome
                 to
                 hier
                 certaine
                 men
                 to
                 watch
                 dead
                 courses
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 least
                 the
                 Witches
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 gnaw
                 and
                 dismember
                 them
                 :
                 adding
                 that
                 himselfe
                 one
                 euening
                 being
                 set
                 to
                 watch
                 a
                 Course
                 that
                 lay
                 in
                 a
                 certaine
                 Hall
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 a
                 Weesell
                 to
                 gnaw
                 the
                 said
                 Course
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 being
                 discouered
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Weesell
                 ran
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 hole
                 thorow
                 which
                 it
                 entred
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 authentically
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 hath
                 anciently
                 practised
                 this
                 villany
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 himselfe
                 cānot
                 discharge
                 his
                 ful
                 malice
                 vpon
                 mā
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 capitally
                 hateth
                 ,
                 he
                 leaueth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 members
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 giueth
                 some
                 satisfaction
                 vnto
                 his
                 sanguinary
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 wreake
                 his
                 anger
                 vpon
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 hee
                 is
                 often
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Reuelation
                 the
                 red
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 to
                 expresse
                 how
                 furious
                 ,
                 outragious
                 ,
                 and
                 blood-thirsty
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 himselfe
                 saith
                 ,
                 a
                 murtherer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Grecians
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 louer
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 so
                 by
                 a
                 contrary
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 stiled
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 man-hater
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 EIGHTH
                 ANNOTATION
                 .
                 Whether
                 Witches
                 goe
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   PEr
                   aëra
                   ad
                   locum
                   constitutum
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Some
                 do
                 doubt
                 whether
                 the
                 Deuill
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 humane
                 body
                 to
                 goe
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
                 But
                 this
                 doubtfulnesse
                 of
                 theirs
                 doth
                 argue
                 a
                 defect
                 and
                 maime
                 in
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 not
                 vnderstanding
                 aright
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 property
                 of
                 Spirits
                 :
                 nay
                 they
                 are
                 conuinced
                 to
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 themselues
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 noble
                 composition
                 then
                 any
                 body
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 in
                 his
                 nature
                 to
                 mooue
                 according
                 as
                 himselfe
                 will.
                 It
                 is
                 certaine
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 sheltred
                 particularly
                 vnder
                 the
                 safegarde
                 and
                 protection
                 of
                 Gods
                 prouidence
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 sometimes
                 suffer
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 cleere
                 by
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 Deuill
                 vnto
                 a
                 desert
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 vnto
                 a
                 pinacle
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 vnto
                 a
                 mountaine
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Deuill
                 did
                 this
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 hee
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 effect
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 whē
                 miserable
                 men
                 do
                 quitte
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 adore
                 the
                 Deuill
                 ?
                 The
                 Deuill
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 did
                 bring
                 before
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 many
                 great
                 Serpents
                 :
                 for
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 do
                 agree
                 and
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 true
                 Serpents
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 call
                 vnto
                 remembrance
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 before
                 alleaged
                 out
                 of
                 Apuleius
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 that
                 hee
                 beheld
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 :
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 points
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 handled
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 this
                 booke
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 should
                 any
                 man
                 conceite
                 strangely
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 since
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 himselfe
                 was
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 by
                 Diuels
                 ?
                 and
                 least
                 any
                 might
                 apprehend
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 meerely
                 fancied
                 and
                 not
                 really
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 History
                 saith
                 that
                 he
                 brake
                 his
                 necke
                 ,
                 being
                 forsaken
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 commandement
                 
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 good
                 Angels
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Deuils
                 who
                 were
                 about
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 supportation
                 .
                 
                 Semblable
                 hereunto
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 Saint
                 Hippolytus
                 reporteth
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 cause
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 by
                 Deuils
                 :
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 probability
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 descend
                 vnto
                 more
                 moderne
                 Authors
                 ,
                 certaine
                 Chroniclers
                 and
                 Historiographers
                 do
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 Berengarius
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Sorcerer
                 )
                 was
                 at
                 Rome
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 night
                 he
                 was
                 found
                 reading
                 of
                 a
                 Lecture
                 at
                 Tours
                 in
                 Touraine
                 :
                 whereunto
                 may
                 bee
                 added
                 that
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 noted
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Annotationof
                 the
                 yong
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 leaped
                 in
                 the
                 aire
                 after
                 a
                 woman
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 NINTH
                 ANNOTATION
                 .
                 Whether
                 Witches
                 doe
                 eate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 dance
                 in
                 their
                 Synagogue
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SAltationes
                   ,
                   compotationes
                   ,
                   comessationes
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 The
                 workes
                 of
                 Satan
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 are
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                 gluttony
                 ,
                 drunkennes
                 ,
                 and
                 whoredome
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israels
                 case
                 when
                 they
                 danced
                 be●ore
                 their
                 calfe
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Sorcerers
                 do
                 before
                 their
                 Deuill
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 
                 
                   comederunt
                   &
                   biberunt
                   ,
                   &
                   surrexerunt
                   ludere
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                   ,
                   fornicari
                   ,
                
                 euen
                 so
                 the
                 Deuill
                 doth
                 make
                 his
                 seruants
                 leape
                 and
                 dance
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 he
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 banquet
                 and
                 make
                 merry
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 fornication
                 and
                 all
                 vncleannesse
                 ,
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 Saint
                 Ieroms
                 obseruation
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 writeth
                 these
                 very
                 words
                 :
                 
                 
                   Nam
                   &
                   barbara
                   quaedam
                   nomina
                   corum
                   esse
                   dicuntur
                   ,
                   vt
                   saepe
                   confessi
                   sunt
                   hi
                   ,
                   quos
                   verè
                   vulgus
                   maleficos
                   vocat
                   :
                   &
                   incantationes
                   ,
                   &
                   preces
                   ,
                   &
                   colores
                   var●●
                   &
                   diuersa
                   velmetallorum
                   velciborum
                   ,
                   ad
                   quae
                   inuocati
                   assistere
                   daemones
                   ,
                   &
                   infelices
                   animas
                   capere
                   memorantur
                   .
                
                 Now
                 whereas
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 Deuils
                 do
                 agree
                 
                 vpon
                 a
                 set
                 place
                 to
                 receiue
                 certaine
                 victuals
                 which
                 are
                 promised
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Witches
                 do
                 dedicate
                 and
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 designed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
                 where
                 they
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 sodd
                 and
                 afterward
                 eaten
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 assembly
                 after
                 an
                 abhominable
                 kind
                 of
                 Anthropophagy
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 likelie-hood
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 shake
                 the
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Pliny
                 doth
                 atheistically
                 argue
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 those
                 bodies
                 rise
                 againe
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 substance
                 ,
                 although
                 God
                 put
                 his
                 finger
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 now
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 eaten
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 deuoured
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 barbarous
                 and
                 brutish
                 manner
                 of
                 seeding
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 transgresse
                 the
                 very
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 indeede
                 maketh
                 them
                 like
                 vnto
                 beasts
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 Saint
                 Ierome
                 writeth
                 that
                 the
                 Deuils
                 are
                 very
                 seruiceable
                 vnto
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 promise
                 vnto
                 him
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 victuals
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 conceiued
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 eate
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 induce
                 &
                 perswade
                 others
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 these
                 diabolicall
                 viands
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 impiety
                 and
                 wickednes
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 execrable
                 diet
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 directly
                 against
                 the
                 first
                 commandement
                 which
                 God
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 man
                 after
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 to
                 re-establish
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 Giants
                 and
                 other
                 wicked
                 people
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 violated
                 and
                 prophaned
                 .
                 I
                 giue
                 you
                 leaue
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 all
                 liuing
                 creatures
                 vpon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 forbid
                 you
                 to
                 spill
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 deuoure
                 mans
                 flesh
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 passage
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 text
                 it selfe
                 declareth
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 question
                 or
                 mention
                 of
                 murther
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 touching
                 the
                 diuersity
                 and
                 vse
                 of
                 meates
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 text
                 ,
                 Anthropophagy
                 ,
                 or
                 eating
                 of
                 mans
                 flesh
                 is
                 expresly
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Deuill
                 hath
                 brought
                 vp
                 the
                 practise
                 thereof
                 amongst
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 against
                 humanity
                 and
                 reason
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 hee
                 gathereth
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 inciteth
                 
                 them
                 to
                 those
                 abominable
                 banquets
                 and
                 meriments
                 .
                 Touching
                 other
                 victuals
                 and
                 refreshments
                 which
                 hee
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 please
                 and
                 giue
                 contentment
                 vnto
                 their
                 tast
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 these
                 poore
                 wretches
                 returne
                 vnto
                 their
                 owne
                 homes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 then
                 as
                 much
                 or
                 more
                 hungry
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 .
                 Conformable
                 hereunto
                 is
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 Saint
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 all
                 naturall
                 bodies
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 motion
                 and
                 quality
                 are
                 vnder
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 change
                 the
                 substances
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 creator
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 onely
                 powerfull
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 alteration
                 or
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 accidents
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Deuill
                 cannot
                 make
                 a
                 stone
                 bread
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 hence
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 his
                 naturall
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 meates
                 are
                 so
                 onely
                 in
                 apparancy
                 ,
                 being
                 clothed
                 with
                 certaine
                 qualities
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 wine
                 ,
                 or
                 flesh
                 :
                 &
                 these
                 qualities
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 short
                 continuance
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 Saint
                 Thomas
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Deuill
                 cannot
                 be
                 permanent
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 the
                 prop
                 and
                 ground
                 worke
                 of
                 true
                 substances
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 shewed
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 onely
                 caused
                 fiue
                 thousand
                 to
                 eate
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 also
                 fed
                 and
                 filled
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 bread
                 that
                 was
                 baked
                 in
                 the
                 ashes
                 and
                 eaten
                 by
                 Helias
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 framed
                 by
                 the
                 fingar
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 thereof
                 he
                 walked
                 40.
                 dayes
                 and
                 forty
                 nights
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Manna
                 in
                 the
                 deser●
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 fill
                 and
                 satisfie
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Pae●e
                   caeli
                   saturauit
                   eos
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 property
                 peculiar
                 vnto
                 God
                 alone
                 to
                 giue
                 corporall
                 foode
                 and
                 sustenance
                 vnto
                 men
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 extraordinary
                 power
                 .
                 
                   I
                   a●t
                   a
                
                 (
                 said
                 Dauid
                 )
                 
                   super
                   Dominum
                   curam
                   tu●m
                   ,
                   &
                   ipse
                   te
                   e●●triel
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   &
                   aperis
                   tu
                   (
                   domine
                   )
                   manum
                   tuam
                   ,
                   &
                   ●mple●
                   omne
                   animal
                   benedictione
                   .
                
                 This
                 being
                 altogether
                 hid
                 from
                 these
                 miserable
                 creatures
                 ,
                 they
                 goe
                 a
                 whoring
                 after
                 Satan
                 
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 imagine
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 keepe
                 them
                 from
                 hunger
                 or
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 want
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 pinched
                 ,
                 by
                 giuing
                 vnto
                 them
                 victuals
                 or
                 mony
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 :
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 also
                 draw
                 this
                 conclusion
                 with
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 :
                 that
                 when
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 people
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 cats
                 ,
                 wolfes
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 resemblances
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Witches
                 haue
                 deposed
                 ,
                 and
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 doth
                 largely
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 beyond
                 exception
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 
                   Apuleius
                   Vincentius
                
                 in
                 his
                 history
                 ,
                 and
                 Ephordiensis
                 do
                 all
                 witnesse
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 conceiue
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 these
                 beasts
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 doth
                 surmount
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Deuill
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Deuill
                 doth
                 couer
                 and
                 cloth
                 their
                 bodies
                 with
                 a
                 cloud
                 of
                 ayre
                 ,
                 hauing
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 beast
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 sometimes
                 seemeth
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 such
                 an
                 airy
                 forme
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 it
                 also
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 those
                 that
                 behold
                 these
                 Witches
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 perfect
                 beasts
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 truth
                 it
                 bee
                 otherwise
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 doth
                 thus
                 conclude
                 .
                 
                 
                   Illae
                   transmutationes
                   corporalium
                   rerum
                   quae
                   non
                   possunt
                   virtute
                   naturae
                   fieri
                   ,
                   nullo
                   modo
                   operatione
                   daemonum
                   secundum
                   rei
                   veritatem
                   perfici
                   possunt
                   .
                   sicut
                   quod
                   corpus
                   humanum
                   mutetur
                   in
                   corpus
                   bestiale
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 afterward
                 hee
                 commeth
                 to
                 describe
                 the
                 meanes
                 how
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 apparancy
                 and
                 shew
                 .
                 
                   Cum
                   daemon
                   possit
                   formare
                   corpus
                   ex
                   aëre
                   ,
                   cuiuscunque
                   formae
                   &
                   figurae
                   vt
                   illud
                   assumens
                   in
                   eo
                   visibiliter
                   appareat
                   :
                   potest
                   eadem
                   ratione
                   circumponere
                   cuiuscunque
                   rei
                   corporeae
                   quamcunque
                   formam
                   corpoream
                   ,
                   vt
                   in
                   eius
                   specie
                   videatur
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 farther
                 prooued
                 by
                 the
                 sentence
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 in
                 the
                 18.
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Citty
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Deuill
                 may
                 imprint
                 into
                 their
                 fantasies
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 shapes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 apprehend
                 them
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 true
                 and
                 reall
                 formes
                 :
                 the
                 experience
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 
                 taught
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 frantick
                 ,
                 wh●
                 thinke
                 they
                 see
                 Toads
                 ,
                 Serpents
                 and
                 Dragons
                 flying
                 and
                 crawling
                 vp
                 and
                 downe
                 their
                 chambers
                 where
                 they
                 lye
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 one
                 perswade
                 the
                 contrary
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 shapes
                 are
                 as
                 properly
                 inherent
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 sense
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 phantasie
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 sent
                 by
                 transmission
                 from
                 the
                 eies
                 .
                 Neither
                 ought
                 wee
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 Nabuchodonosor
                 was
                 substantially
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 although
                 that
                 this
                 happened
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 finger
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 rather
                 depriued
                 for
                 a
                 tyme
                 of
                 his
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 chastise
                 a●d
                 humble
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 afterward
                 by
                 speciall
                 grace
                 re-setled
                 in
                 his
                 former
                 senses
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 text
                 affirmeth
                 not
                 that
                 his
                 substance
                 was
                 changed
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 afterward
                 interpret
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Sensus
                   meus
                   reuer
                   sus
                   est
                   ad
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                 Whereupon
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Quand●
                   dicit
                   sensum
                   sibi
                   fuisse
                   redditum
                   ,
                   ostendit
                   se
                   formam
                   non
                   amisisse
                   ,
                   sed
                   mentem
                   .
                
                 As
                 therefore
                 a
                 man
                 whose
                 senses
                 are
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 care
                 if
                 he
                 cohabite
                 with
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 feed
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 Nabuchodon●sors
                 case
                 vntill
                 God
                 had
                 compassion
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 hee
                 was
                 reclaimed
                 and
                 reduced
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 craued
                 pardon
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God.
                 Touching
                 Lo●s
                 wife
                 ,
                 shee
                 was
                 indeed
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 salt
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 either
                 after
                 her
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 vpon
                 the
                 very
                 instant
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 body
                 in
                 succession
                 of
                 tyme
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 mould
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Diuels
                 disabilitie
                 in
                 changing
                 the
                 substance
                 or
                 shape
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 may
                 counterfaite
                 and
                 couer
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 his
                 shewes
                 and
                 apparances
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 nature
                 shall
                 the
                 myracles
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 lying
                 signes
                 ,
                 framed
                 to
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 deception
                 by
                 the
                 industriousnes
                 and
                 arte
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 reci●eth
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 the
                 Hostesses
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 who
                 vsed
                 to
                 giue
                 a
                 certaine
                 kinde
                 of
                 broth
                 vnto
                 their
                 guestes
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 making
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 once
                 eaten
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 
                 presently
                 changed
                 into
                 Horses
                 ,
                 Mules
                 ,
                 or
                 Asses
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 made
                 to
                 carry
                 all
                 burthens
                 and
                 loads
                 which
                 they
                 pleased
                 to
                 put
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 a
                 certaine
                 place
                 ;
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 thinke
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 lost
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 their
                 naturall
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 vertue
                 thereof
                 they
                 saw
                 and
                 conceiued
                 themselues
                 to
                 bee
                 beasts
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 bodily
                 shapes
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 vnto
                 the
                 said
                 place
                 they
                 returned
                 vnto
                 their
                 former
                 estate
                 .
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 not
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 fables
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 either
                 bee
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 may
                 seeme
                 to
                 bee
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 charmes
                 and
                 collusions
                 .
                 And
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 thus
                 in
                 externall
                 appearance
                 by
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ▪
                 
                   Nec
                   sane
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   Daemones
                   naturas
                   creant
                   ,
                   si
                   aliquid
                   tale
                   faciunt
                   de
                   qualibus
                   factis
                   ista
                   vertitur
                   quaestio
                   :
                   sed
                   specie
                   tenus
                   ,
                   quae
                   á
                   vero
                   Deo
                   sunt
                   creata
                   commutant
                   ,
                   vt
                   videantur
                   esse
                   quod
                   non
                   sunt
                   .
                
                 And
                 speaking
                 of
                 Apuleius
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 reporteth
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 turned
                 into
                 an
                 asse
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 Apuleius
                 did
                 counterfaite
                 and
                 deuise
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 set
                 it
                 downe
                 in
                 writing
                 as
                 it
                 really
                 happened
                 .
                 
                   I
                   ste
                   (
                   inquit
                   )
                   aut
                   iudicauit
                   aut
                   finxit
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 burthens
                 which
                 he
                 carryed
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 (
                 said
                 hee
                 )
                 the
                 Diuell
                 who
                 did
                 beare
                 and
                 vndergoe
                 them
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 TENTH
                 ANNOTATION
                 .
                 Whether
                 witches
                 worship
                 the
                 Diuel
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Goate
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   COluistis
                   &
                   adorastis
                   in
                   formam
                   &
                   speciem
                   foedissimi
                   &
                   nigerrim●
                   hirci
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 That
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 ambitious
                 of
                 nothing
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 bee
                 worshipped
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 formerly
                 at
                 large
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 visible
                 forme
                 in
                 which
                 hee
                 doth
                 appeare
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 likewise
                 shewed
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                 permitted
                 vnto
                 him
                 to
                 inuest
                 himselfe
                 with
                 what
                 forme
                 he
                 will
                 or
                 naturally
                 can
                 take
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 is
                 limited
                 vnto
                 such
                 semblances
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 permit
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 saith
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 taken
                 a
                 goodlier
                 and
                 more
                 specious
                 resemblance
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 was
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 would
                 haue
                 suffered
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 it
                 so
                 .
                 When
                 hee
                 comes
                 to
                 bee
                 adored
                 ,
                 he
                 appeareth
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 humane
                 forme
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Witches
                 themselues
                 haue
                 deposed
                 ,
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 agreed
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 mount
                 vpon
                 the
                 altar
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 some
                 rock
                 or
                 great
                 stone
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 )
                 there
                 to
                 bee
                 worshipped
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 instantly
                 turneth
                 himselfe
                 into
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 black
                 Goate
                 ,
                 although
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 occasions
                 hee
                 vseth
                 to
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 thus
                 to
                 abuse
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 his
                 onely
                 Sonne
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 as
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 both
                 together
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Hypostaticall
                 vnion
                 of
                 both
                 natures
                 is
                 so
                 indissoluble
                 and
                 so
                 fast
                 linked
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 essence
                 or
                 person
                 that
                 ariseth
                 from
                 both
                 natures
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Diuell
                 had
                 presented
                 himselfe
                 in
                 an
                 humane
                 forme
                 ,
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 might
                 haue
                 conceited
                 him
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 was
                 already
                 reuealed
                 and
                 fore
                 promised
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 expresseth
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 assume
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 when
                 hee
                 goeth
                 about
                 to
                 bee
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 of
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 such
                 monstrous
                 and
                 i●
                 fauoured
                 shapes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 one
                 halfe
                 of
                 them
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 addition
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 forme
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 Centaures
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 prodigious
                 resemblances
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 indeed
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 Diuels
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 they
                 appeare
                 ,
                 as
                 Pliny
                 saith
                 of
                 sea
                 monsters
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 taile
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 exorbitant
                 parts
                 and
                 so
                 vnusuall
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 knowen
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 monsters
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 S.
                 
                 Iohns
                 meaning
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 Reuelation
                 hee
                 doth
                 so
                 
                 often
                 ingeminate
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 shall
                 come
                 and
                 worship
                 the
                 Beast
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 probably
                 gesse
                 that
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 Satan
                 changing
                 himselfe
                 into
                 a
                 beast
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 need
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 inquiry
                 after
                 a
                 mysticall
                 sense
                 of
                 such
                 places
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 when
                 literally
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 interpret
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 beast
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 ordenarliy
                 assumeth
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 controuerted
                 that
                 hee
                 presenteth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Goate
                 .
                 And
                 heere
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 or
                 foure
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 which
                 haue
                 a
                 great
                 resemblance
                 and
                 affinity
                 with
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 17.
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Nequaquam
                   vltra
                   immolabunt
                   hostias
                   suas
                   daemonibus
                   .
                
                 The
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 passage
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 30.
                 and
                 34.
                 of
                 Esay
                 .
                 
                 
                   Pilosi
                   saltabunt
                   ibi
                
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 places
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Sehir
                 signifieth
                 three
                 seuerall
                 things
                 ;
                 first
                 a
                 Goate
                 ,
                 secondly
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 hairie
                 ,
                 as
                 Esau
                 was
                 for
                 his
                 hairynesse
                 surnamed
                 Sehir
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mountaines
                 vnto
                 which
                 hee
                 vsed
                 to
                 resort
                 were
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Montes
                   Sehir
                
                 :
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 signifieth
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 doth
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 render
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 17.
                 chap.
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 :
                 the
                 like
                 also
                 doth
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 Chaldean
                 translation
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 significations
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 appeareth
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 hath
                 a
                 dependance
                 vpon
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Goat
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 shaggie
                 beast
                 of
                 al
                 other
                 creatures
                 :
                 but
                 why
                 the
                 Diuel
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Goate
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 beast
                 that
                 is
                 shaggie
                 ,
                 
                   Rabby
                   Quimhi
                
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 interpreter
                 of
                 Hebrew
                 words
                 amongst
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 rendereth
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 shaggie
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Goate
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 put
                 their
                 confidence
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 12.
                 q.
                 102.
                 
                 art
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 Doctor
                 Lyranus
                 vpon
                 the
                 12.
                 of
                 ●xod
                 .
                 and
                 1.
                 
                 Reg.
                 30.
                 
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Chaldean
                 interpreter
                 and
                 S.
                 ●erome
                 haue
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 Goate
                 ,
                 meant
                 and
                 interpreted
                 the
                 D●uell
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 is
                 hee
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Witches
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 euinced
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 depositions
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 Diu●ll
                 doth
                 
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Goate
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 sl●u●d
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 him
                 homage
                 and
                 seruice
                 .
                 
                   Sanctes
                   Pagninus
                
                 following
                 the
                 same
                 signification
                 vpon
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 30.
                 
                 and
                 34.
                 of
                 Esay
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 text
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sebirins
                 shall
                 leape
                 and
                 daunce
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 doth
                 thus
                 interpret
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 Diuels
                 shall
                 daunce
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 verified
                 by
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 who
                 affirme
                 that
                 this
                 goatish
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 leape
                 and
                 daunce
                 amongst
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 night
                 assemblies
                 in
                 the
                 deserts
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 that
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 Interpreters
                 haue
                 rendered
                 this
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 17.
                 
                 of
                 Leuit.
                 by
                 the
                 Greeke
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 fooles
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Italians
                 borrowing
                 that
                 word
                 from
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 doe
                 call
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 impertinent
                 in
                 their
                 behauiour
                 ,
                 Matos
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 fooles
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 men
                 doe
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 countrey
                 of
                 Prouince
                 call
                 such
                 Spirits
                 fooles
                 ,
                 or
                 mad-capps
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 play
                 many
                 fond
                 prankes
                 ,
                 as
                 laughing
                 ,
                 leaping
                 ,
                 dauncing
                 and
                 whisteling
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 haue
                 the
                 Septuagints
                 trāslated
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 is
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 who
                 affirmeth
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 doe
                 shew
                 many
                 light
                 and
                 carelesse
                 behauiours
                 ,
                 as
                 laughing
                 ,
                 leaping
                 &
                 whisteling
                 which
                 are
                 but
                 veniall
                 sinnes
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Diuels
                 vse
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 gestures
                 thereby
                 to
                 familiarize
                 themselues
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 conclusion
                 to
                 intice
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 nets
                 by
                 these
                 semblances
                 of
                 merriment
                 .
                 Thus
                 S.
                 A●hanasius
                 maketh
                 mention
                 of
                 Diuels
                 that
                 sung
                 songs
                 .
                 
                 In
                 prophane
                 histories
                 wee
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 most
                 auncient
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 called
                 Hammonium
                 ,
                 which
                 commeth
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 Ham
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 wee
                 pronounce
                 it
                 Cham
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 called
                 Dodonaeum
                 ,
                 which
                 commeth
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 Dodonum
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 Genesis
                 amongst
                 the
                 grand-children
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Goate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Ramme
                 with
                 great
                 hornes
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 nouelty
                 to
                 affirme
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 
                 cause
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Goat
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 descend
                 to
                 our
                 more
                 moderne
                 relations
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Alphonsus
                   de
                   Castro
                
                 doth
                 report
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 countrey
                 of
                 Biscay
                 they
                 haue
                 found
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 diuers
                 women
                 and
                 some
                 men
                 haue
                 assembled
                 themselues
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 Mountaine
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 black
                 Goate
                 did
                 visibly
                 present
                 himselfe
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 all
                 worshipped
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 late
                 history
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 
                   Gaufridy
                   ,
                   Belzebub
                
                 repining
                 at
                 the
                 too
                 abundant
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 doth
                 reprehend
                 the
                 Magicians
                 for
                 their
                 adoring
                 of
                 a
                 Goate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 ELEVENTH
                 ANNOTATION
                 .
                 Whether
                 there
                 be
                 Incubi
                 and
                 Succubi
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VOs
                   viri
                   cum
                   succubis
                   ,
                   vos
                   malieres
                   cum
                   insubis
                   fornicati
                   estis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 From
                 hence
                 wee
                 may
                 learne
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Diuel
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Goate
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 ranke
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 lustfull
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 creatures
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 hee
                 euer
                 obserue
                 set
                 times
                 for
                 his
                 hot
                 luxurious
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 beasts
                 vse
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 The
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 assemble
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 designed
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 commit
                 vncleannesse
                 ,
                 and
                 himselfe
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 forwardest
                 to
                 practise
                 the
                 like
                 abominations
                 ,
                 and
                 appeareth
                 vnto
                 women
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 vnto
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 meanes
                 hee
                 induceth
                 them
                 to
                 defile
                 themselues
                 with
                 those
                 diuelish
                 and
                 execrable
                 copulations
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 hee
                 receiueth
                 any
                 delectation
                 or
                 pleasure
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 saith
                 ,
                 (
                 giuing
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 did
                 affirme
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 tooke
                 more
                 delight
                 in
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 fornication
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 sinne
                 whatsoeuer
                 )
                 hee
                 therefore
                 is
                 delighted
                 with
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 vsurpeth
                 vpon
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 first
                 and
                 principall
                 intention
                 :
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 keepeth
                 both
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 in
                 his
                 clawes
                 with
                 more
                 security
                 ,
                 by
                 fastning
                 them
                 vnto
                 him
                 through
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 lust
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 strong
                 and
                 vehement
                 delectation
                 which
                 it
                 carryeth
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 hee
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 sticke
                 close
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 bee
                 hardly
                 able
                 to
                 recouer
                 themselues
                 againe
                 .
                 Hee
                 also
                 maketh
                 them
                 to
                 loose
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 their
                 reason
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 no
                 more
                 command
                 and
                 soueraignty
                 of
                 themselues
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 very
                 beastes
                 haue
                 :
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 enured
                 to
                 these
                 sensuall
                 delights
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 vehement
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Tertull●an
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 an
                 Infant
                 is
                 ingendred
                 from
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 corporeall
                 substance
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 soule
                 also
                 begotten
                 from
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 that
                 doth
                 beget
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 generation
                 ,
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 diuided
                 into
                 portions
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 produce
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 And
                 heereupon
                 it
                 groweth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 taken
                 with
                 this
                 filthy
                 and
                 vncleane
                 sensuality
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 reasons
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 alleaged
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 question
                 whether
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 may
                 bee
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 and
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 controuersy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 and
                 may
                 take
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 adoration
                 )
                 any
                 externall
                 forme
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 to
                 inuest
                 himselfe
                 withall
                 ,
                 especially
                 amongst
                 those
                 who
                 haue
                 abandoned
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 done
                 him
                 fealty
                 and
                 homage
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 proofe
                 then
                 that
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 amongst
                 the
                 fathers
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 amongst
                 the
                 Schoolemen
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 and
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 doe
                 concurre
                 and
                 agree
                 vpon
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 expresly
                 auerre
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 impudence
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 cleerenesse
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 this
                 confirmation
                 enough
                 to
                 create
                 a
                 beleefe
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 and
                 vndoubted
                 verity
                 .
                 And
                 heereupon
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Turkes
                 do
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 strange
                 which
                 we
                 haue
                 amōgst
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 our
                 Creed
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Virgin
                 should
                 bee
                 
                 conceiued
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 thinke
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 bee
                 easily
                 done
                 vnto
                 all
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 assured
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 bee
                 there
                 Virgins
                 neuer
                 so
                 closely
                 restrained
                 and
                 kept
                 from
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 many
                 times
                 found
                 to
                 bee
                 with
                 childe
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 cunning
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   surripit
                   aes
                   demum
                   in
                   fundit
                   semen
                   .
                
                 Moreouer
                 this
                 is
                 shadowed
                 out
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 auncient
                 Histories
                 and
                 Poets
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 frequently
                 mention
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Gods
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 to
                 commit
                 folly
                 and
                 vncleannesse
                 with
                 their
                 fairest
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 often
                 times
                 yssue
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 doth
                 Apuleius
                 report
                 of
                 his
                 times
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 Gods
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 tearmed
                 them
                 )
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 
                   Omnes
                   Dij
                   gentium
                   Daemonia
                
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 precedent
                 Annotation
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 thus
                 remember
                 these
                 kinde
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 permit
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 appeare
                 vnto
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 Goate
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 assure
                 themselues
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 placed
                 amongst
                 the
                 Goates
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 haue
                 leagued
                 and
                 combined
                 themselues
                 with
                 Goates
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 committed
                 execrable
                 idolatry
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 Gods.
                 Wee
                 will
                 onely
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 Poets
                 are
                 cleare
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 Diuels
                 doe
                 desire
                 and
                 practise
                 to
                 haue
                 carnall
                 knowledge
                 with
                 women
                 :
                 yea
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 himselfe
                 vseth
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Daemones
                   quibujdam
                   amoribus
                   seruiunt
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 And
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 saith
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 peculiar
                 to
                 women
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 common
                 vnto
                 men
                 also
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 doth
                 plainly
                 expresse
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 Deuils
                 doe
                 vary
                 sexes
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 labour
                 to
                 interpret
                 and
                 accommodate
                 the
                 sixth
                 chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 are
                 worthily
                 reproued
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 precedent
                 and
                 following
                 passages
                 doe
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mention
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 
                 Angels
                 :
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 well
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 hee
                 not
                 disapproue
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 ancients
                 touching
                 this
                 carnall
                 commixtion
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 hee
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 impudency
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 Iustin
                 the
                 Historian
                 in
                 his
                 11.
                 
                 Booke
                 relateth
                 ,
                 that
                 Olympias
                 mother
                 vnto
                 Alexander
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 did
                 freely
                 confesse
                 vnto
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 that
                 Alexander
                 was
                 no
                 sonne
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 begotten
                 by
                 a
                 serpent
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 carnall
                 knowledge
                 .
                 And
                 heereupon
                 did
                 her
                 husband
                 repudiate
                 her
                 as
                 an
                 adultresse
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 after
                 would
                 Alexander
                 stile
                 himselfe
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Philip.
                 Hee
                 also
                 reporteth
                 in
                 his
                 15.
                 
                 Booke
                 ,
                 that
                 Loadice
                 mother
                 vnto
                 Seleucus
                 did
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 shee
                 kept
                 company
                 with
                 the
                 God
                 Apollo
                 in
                 her
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 shee
                 thought
                 in
                 her
                 dreame
                 )
                 gaue
                 a
                 ring
                 vnto
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 she
                 awoke
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 shee
                 found
                 the
                 ring
                 in
                 her
                 bed
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 kinde
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 impiety
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 vtterly
                 abandoned
                 and
                 giuen
                 them
                 vp
                 vnto
                 themselues
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ad
               Authorem
               Epigramma
               .
            
             
               ANgelicum
               nomen
               claris
               virtutibus
               aequas
            
             
               Conueniunt
               rebus
               nomina
               saepe
               suis
               ,
            
             
               Angelus
               vt
               Domini
               magna
               virtute
               Draconum
            
             
               Turbam
               deuicit
               ,
               corpora
               foeda
               necans
               .
            
             
               Sortilegos
               tua
               sic
               vincit
               doctrina
               Michaël
               ,
            
             
               Quae
               clarè
               illorum
               dogmata
               falsa
               probat
               .
            
             
               Angelicae
               laudi
               tua
               credito
               gloria
               par
               est
               ,
            
             
               Damonis
               astutiam
               fortis
               vter
               que
               fugat
               .
            
             
               
                 BAPTISTA
                 BADERVS
                 Parisiensis
                 in
                 eodem
                 Parisiensi
                 Senatu
                 Patronus
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               AN
               ALPHABETICALL
               TABLE
               OF
               THE
               principall
               matters
               contained
               in
               the
               first
               part
               .
            
             
               
                 A
              
               
                 ABominations
                 of
                 the
                 synagogues
                 of
                 magiciās
                 .
              
               
                 302.305
              
               
                 Abraham
                 sacrificeth
                 his
                 sonne
                 .
              
               
                 107
              
               
                 Absolution
                 required
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 confesseth
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 127
              
               
                 Abyron
                 &
                 Dathan
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 earth
                 for
                 their
                 impieties
                 .
              
               
                 213
              
               
                 Accusation
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 .
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 The
                 acts
                 of
                 Adoration
                 of
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 3.143.185
              
               
                 An
                 Act
                 of
                 humility
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 149
              
               
                 Adoration
                 of
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 3.143.185
              
               
                 Adiuration
                 of
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 103.123
              
               
                 Adam
                 driuen
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 for
                 his
                 disobedience
                 .
              
               
                 133
              
               
                 Adams
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               
                 115
              
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 44.217.246.106
              
               
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
              
               
                 26.33
              
               
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Goat
                 in
                 the
                 synagogue
                 .
              
               
                 302
              
               
                 Adoration
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 a
                 Diuell
                 in
                 a
                 miracle
                 .
              
               
                 89
              
               
                 An
                 aduertizement
                 vnto
                 Monkes
                 and
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 133.144
              
               
                 An
                 aduice
                 to
                 write
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 deliuered
                 .
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 An
                 aduice
                 giuen
                 to
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 104.
                 
              
               
                 and
                 vnto
                 religious
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 172.
                 
              
               
                 and
                 generally
                 vnto
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 192.238.274
              
               
                 The
                 Age
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 doe
                 penance
                 .
              
               
                 237
              
               
                 Agnus
                 dei
                 is
                 a
                 lambe
                 for
                 true
                 Christians
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 roaring
                 Lion
                 for
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 Against
                 such
                 as
                 addresse
                 themselves
                 to
                 Witches
                 .
              
               
                 253
              
               
                 Allusion
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 touching
                 the
                 constraint
                 which
                 be
                 suffereth
                 in
                 exorcismes
                 .
              
               
                 204
              
               
                 
                 Saint
                 Andrewes
                 day
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Diuels
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 1.2
              
               
                 Angels
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 their
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 36
              
               
                 Angels
                 which
                 are
                 our
                 guardians
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
              
               
                 199
              
               
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 are
                 our
                 aduocates
                 .
              
               
                 147
              
               
                 Angels
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 sing
                 at
                 full
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 136
              
               
                 Angels
                 that
                 were
                 goodly
                 creatures
                 condemned
                 to
                 hell
                 for
                 their
                 pride
                 .
              
               
                 181
              
               
                 Angels
                 are
                 waiters
                 at
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 184
              
               
                 Answers
                 of
                 the
                 diuels
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Louyse
                 .
              
               
                 2.3
              
               
                 Antichrist
                 borne
                 .
              
               
                 260.268.269.299.305
              
               
                 Antichrist
                 will
                 cause
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 adored
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 serue
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 267
              
               
                 Apostrophe
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 298
              
               
                 Apostrophe
                 to
                 the
                 laity
                 .
              
               
                 145.274
              
               
                 Arriuall
                 of
                 Lewes
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 287
              
               
                 Arriuall
                 of
                 S.
                 Magdalenes
                 mother
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 Arriuall
                 of
                 Father
                 Michaelis
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 283
              
               
                 Arriuall
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 S.
                 Baumie
                 .
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 The
                 Attributes
                 giuen
                 to
                 diuine
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 46
              
               
                 Audience
                 giuen
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 290
              
               
                 An
                 Auie
                 said
                 for
                 our
                 enemies
                 waighes
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 Pater
                 for
                 our
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 257
              
               
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 171
              
               
                 Authority
                 of
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 190
              
            
             
               
                 B
              
               
                 Balberith
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 tempteth
                 mē
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 252
              
               
                 S.
                 Baume
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 reuerenced
                 .
              
               
                 226.281
              
               
                 Baptisme
                 not
                 regarded
                 .
              
               
                 123
              
               
                 Barbarous
                 nations
                 liue
                 in
                 darkenesse
              
               
                 123
              
               
                 The
                 Bee
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 proposed
                 to
                 our
                 imitation
                 .
              
               
                 229
              
               
                 Beatitude
                 not
                 essentiall
                 but
                 accidentall
                 may
                 bee
                 augmented
                 .
              
               
                 96
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 tosseth
                 Magdaleue
                 from
                 one
                 side
                 to
                 another
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 belloweth
                 like
                 a
                 bull
                 ,
                 and
                 casteth
                 Magdalenes
                 shooes
                 at
                 Louyse
                 head
                 .
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 
                 Belzebub
                 maketh
                 an
                 out
                 cry
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 these
                 words
                 
                   Ecce
                   Ancilla
                   domini
                
                 .
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 sweareth
                 that
                 Louyse
                 is
                 possessed
                 .
              
               
                 294
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 in
                 speaking
                 to
                 another
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 imitate
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 .
              
               
                 66
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 humbled
                 and
                 troden
                 vnder
                 feete
                 .
              
               
                 86.124
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 complaineth
                 to
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 too
                 great
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 62.63.73.74
              
               
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 a
                 great
                 familiar
                 of
                 the
                 Virgins
                 .
              
               
                 194
              
               
                 Beauty
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 38.281
              
               
                 Beades
                 without
                 workes
                 are
                 of
                 none
                 auaile
                 .
              
               
                 80.81
              
               
                 Birds
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 blesse
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 250
              
               
                 Blindnesse
                 of
                 men
              
               
                 188
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 Blind
                 who
                 neither
                 hath
                 vnderstanding
                 nor
                 will
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 141
              
               
                 Booke
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 in
                 Gods
                 keeping
                 .
              
               
                 271
              
               
                 The
                 Booko
                 of
                 the
                 Crucifix
                 .
              
               
                 145.275
              
               
                 The
                 Booke
                 with
                 two
                 leaues
                 .
              
               
                 173
              
               
                 Bread
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 species
                 and
                 forme
                 of
                 bread
                 .
              
               
                 151
              
            
             
               
                 C
              
               
                 CAluenists
                 beleeue
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 39
              
               
                 Capuchins
                 goe
                 to
                 Marseille
                 .
              
               
                 299
              
               
                 Carreau
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 243.116
              
               
                 Catherine
                 of
                 France
                 gardian
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 Caroches
                 enter
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 but
                 men
                 goe
                 to
                 Paradise
                 on
                 foote
                 .
              
               
                 21.124
              
               
                 A
                 Change
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 132
              
               
                 The
                 Charity
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 37
              
               
                 The
                 Charity
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 77
              
               
                 Charity
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 44
              
               
                 Christians
                 that
                 serue
                 not
                 God
                 are
                 miserable
                 .
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 shall
                 examine
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 116
              
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 saluation
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 209
              
               
                 Single
                 Combats
                 prohibited
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 135.242
              
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Communion
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 .
              
               
                 183
              
               
                 
                 Confession
                 without
                 due
                 preparation
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 126
              
               
                 Confessours
                 and
                 Exorcists
                 are
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 consultations
                 .
              
               
                 289
              
               
                 Consultations
                 touching
                 the
                 verification
                 of
                 the
                 acts
                 .
              
               
                 289
              
               
                 Considerations
                 to
                 bee
                 thought
                 vpon
                 when
                 wee
                 sit
                 at
                 table
                 .
              
               
                 228.229
              
               
                 Consultation
                 touching
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 185
              
               
                 Conuersion
                 of
                 Magicians
                 .
              
               
                 261.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 miracle
                 .
              
               
                 305
              
               
                 Constraint
                 of
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 18.20.57.58.64.106
              
               
                 Constraint
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 .
              
               
                 241
              
               
                 Constraint
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 to
                 speake
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 42.43.91
                 .
              
               
                 and
                 to
                 humble
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 63.92.93.160.186
              
               
                 Contradiction
                 when
                 the
                 miracles
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 wrought
                 .
              
               
                 205
              
               
                 Contradiction
                 of
                 Leuiathan
              
               
                 152
              
               
                 Cooperation
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 229
              
               
                 Fiue
                 Counsels
                 or
                 instructions
                 giuen
                 to
                 Louyse
                 .
              
               
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 and
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 40
              
               
                 The
                 Contrition
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 Another
                 Consultation
                 how
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 the
                 Magician
                 would
                 not
                 confesse
                 .
              
               
                 106
              
               
                 The
                 Contempt
                 of
                 Diuels
                 towards
                 our
                 Lady
                 .
              
               
                 5.182
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Contempt
                 which
                 some
                 haue
                 of
                 Priests
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 regarded
                 by
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 135
              
               
                 The
                 Crosse
                 a
                 glasse
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 to
                 looke
                 ,
              
               
                 145
              
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 146
              
               
                 The
                 Cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 Lewes
                 .
              
               
                 298
              
               
                 All
                 Creatures
                 obey
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 60
              
               
                 Damnable
                 Curiosity
                 touching
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 90
              
               
                 The
                 Curious
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 pit
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 get
                 when
                 they
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 116.90.133
              
               
                 The
                 Custome
                 of
                 the
                 Dominicās
                 in
                 saying
                 of
                 their
                 Rosary
              
               
                 3
              
            
             
               
                 D
              
               
                 DAmnation
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 60.61
              
               
                 Dathan
                 and
                 Abyron
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 for
                 their
                 impieties
                 .
              
               
                 213
              
               
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sundry
                 sorts
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 170
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Deformity
                 of
                 Diuels
                 and
                 the
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 38.61
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 begins
                 to
                 speake
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 exorcismes
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 constraint
                 .
              
               
                 2.3.157
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 boweth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 worship
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 that
                 is
                 inferiour
                 ,
                 dareth
                 not
                 speake
                 before
                 his
                 superiour
                 .
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 Diuels
                 make
                 dainty
                 to
                 tell
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 being
                 exorcised
                 ,
                 commanded
                 and
                 punished
                 .
              
               
                 66
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 seene
                 by
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 The
                 Diuels
                 beaten
                 .
              
               
                 24.25
              
               
                 The
                 Diuels
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 speake
                 at
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 The
                 Diuels
                 would
                 ouerthrow
                 the
                 cōpany
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 .
              
               
                 34.89
              
               
                 The
                 principall
                 Diuels
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 39
              
               
                 The
                 Diuels
                 condemned
                 for
                 one
                 onely
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
              
               
                 93.64
              
               
                 Diuels
                 are
                 theeues
                 .
              
               
                 90
              
               
                 Diuels
                 are
                 vncapable
                 of
                 conuersion
                 .
              
               
                 90
              
               
                 The
                 Diuel
                 commandeth
                 not
                 :
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 94
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 doth
                 falsely
                 affirme
                 that
                 Lewes
                 was
                 no
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 not
                 bewitched
                 .
              
               
                 131
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 imployed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
              
               
                 236
              
               
                 The
                 Diuels
                 that
                 tempted
                 our
                 first
                 parents
                 .
              
               
                 266
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 exprobateth
                 Lewes
                 with
                 his
                 villaines
                 .
              
               
                 289
              
               
                 The
                 Diuels
                 are
                 bound
                 .
              
               
                 300
                 304
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 resisteth
                 and
                 disputeth
                 against
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 24.143
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 is
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 vexed
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 chuse
                 a
                 woman
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 so
                 important
                 a
                 business
                 .
              
               
                 85.54
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 issueth
                 forth
                 like
                 a
                 blast
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Louyse
                 .
              
               
                 210.211
              
               
                 The
                 Diuels
                 keepe
                 Magdalene
                 bound
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 body
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 to
                 despaire
                 .
              
               
                 84
              
               
                 Diuels
                 who
                 are
                 forced
                 by
                 God
                 or
                 his
                 Church
                 to
                 sweare
                 a
                 truth
                 cannot
                 lie
                 .
              
               
                 29.88.91.92.95.153.154
              
               
                 Diuels
                 doe
                 laugh
                 at
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 curious
                 .
              
               
                 51
              
               
                 The
                 Diuels
                 and
                 their
                 number
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Louyse
                 .
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 A
                 Dialogue
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 217
              
               
                 
                 A
                 Dialogue
                 betweene
                 Verrine
                 and
                 Leuiathan
                 .
              
               
                 161.187
              
               
                 A
                 Dialogue
                 betweene
                 Verrine
                 and
                 Belzebub
                 .
              
               
                 62
              
               
                 A
                 Dialogue
                 betweene
                 Verrine
                 and
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 .
              
               
                 186
              
               
                 A
                 Dialog●e
                 between
                 Leuiathan
                 &
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 .
              
               
                 296
              
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 difficult
                 to
                 beleeue
                 what
                 wee
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 .
              
               
                 277.278
              
               
                 The
                 Difference
                 of
                 possession
                 .
              
               
                 301
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Discouery
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 82
              
               
                 Discourse
                 touching
                 the
                 blessed
                 Trinity
                 .
              
               
                 43.44
                 .
              
               
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 consultation
                 .
              
               
                 45
              
               
                 Discourse
                 touching
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 lately
                 deceased
                 .
              
               
                 219.263.272
              
               
                 Discourse
                 touching
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 Louyse
                 and
                 the
                 progresse
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 137.138
              
               
                 Discourse
                 vnto
                 the
                 people
              
               
                 145
              
               
                 Discourse
                 touching
                 the
                 three
                 Kings
                 .
              
               
                 306
              
               
                 Discourse
                 of
                 the
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 19.20
              
               
                 Discourse
                 of
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 well
                 worthy
                 to
                 bee
                 read
                 .
              
               
                 230.243.244
              
               
                 Discourse
                 of
                 Verrine
                 touching
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 68.69
              
               
                 Disputation
                 betweene
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 90.91.201
              
               
                 Disputation
                 betweene
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 186
              
               
                 Disputation
                 of
                 Leuiathan
                 with
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 151.152.154
              
               
                 Disputation
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 with
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 62.63
              
               
                 Diuersities
                 of
                 offices
                 amongst
                 the
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 170.191
              
               
                 S.
                 Dominick
                 with
                 the
                 good
                 Angell
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 intercede
                 for
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 13.15
              
               
                 Verrines
                 enemy
                 .
              
               
                 37.189.203
              
               
                 S.
                 Dominicks
                 praises
                 .
              
               
                 190.197.198.203
                 .
              
               
                 Doubt
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 history
                 .
              
               
                 223
              
            
             
               
                 E
              
               
                 THe
                 Earth
                 made
                 of
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 222
              
               
                 The
                 End
                 crowneth
                 the
                 worke
                 .
              
               
                 272
              
               
                 Enmity
                 betweene
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 Eucharist
                 .
              
               
                 90.151.182.183.191
              
               
                 Eue
                 created
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 207
              
               
                 
                 Examination
                 of
                 the
                 acts
                 .
              
               
                 308
              
               
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 Publican
                 and
                 Pharisee
                 in
                 S.
                 Luke
                 .
              
               
                 180
              
               
                 Exclamation
                 touching
                 the
                 conception
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 .
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 Exclamation
                 vpon
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 Exclamation
                 touching
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 Exclamation
                 of
                 Verrine
                 to
                 God
                 who
                 constrained
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 Exclamation
                 against
                 the
                 proud
                 and
                 curious
                 .
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 Exclamation
                 vnto
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 97
              
               
                 Exclamation
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 6.21.24.78
              
               
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 10.91.147
              
               
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 .
              
               
                 31.225
              
               
                 The
                 Exorcist
                 demandeth
                 the
                 Diuell
                 Verrine
                 what
                 Saints
                 did
                 most
                 trouble
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 The
                 Exorcist
                 changed
                 .
              
               
                 296
              
            
             
               
                 F
              
               
                 FAith
                 sufficient
                 in
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 90
              
               
                 Fasts
                 recommended
                 .
              
               
                 122
              
               
                 Father
                 
                   d'
                   Abruc
                
                 commeth
                 to
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 195.287
              
               
                 A
                 father
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 answere
                 for
                 his
                 sonnes
                 offences
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 sonne
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 .
              
               
                 177
              
               
                 Feare
                 is
                 not
                 auaileable
                 without
                 loue
                 .
              
               
                 226
              
               
                 A
                 feeling
                 of
                 deuotion
                 and
                 strength
                 at
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 Force
                 of
                 Diuels
                 limited
                 .
              
               
                 35
              
               
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 Louyse
                 .
              
               
                 71
              
               
                 Francis
                 Billet
                 exorciseth
                 at
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 90
              
               
                 Francis
                 Billet
                 vseth
                 much
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 Francis
                 Billet
                 writeth
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 a
                 letter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tenure
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 155.156
              
               
                 The
                 friends
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 at
                 his
                 table
                 the
                 foure
                 feastes
                 of
                 the
                 yeere
                 .
              
               
                 121
              
               
                 Frequenting
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 269
              
               
                 The
                 Fright
                 wherein
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 30
              
            
             
               
                 G
              
               
                 GAlly-slaues
                 are
                 more
                 happy
                 then
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
              
               
                 248
              
               
                 The
                 Guardian
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 The
                 Guardian
                 of
                 Mary
                 was
                 Ioseph
                 .
              
               
                 249
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Gates
                 of
                 Paradise
                 very
                 narrow
                 .
              
               
                 124.200
              
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 called
                 a
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 235
              
               
                 Gloria
                 in
                 excelsis
                 sung
                 at
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               
                 224
              
               
                 Gloria
                 in
                 excelsis
                 to
                 bee
                 sung
                 by
                 Diuels
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 miracle
                 .
              
               
                 245
              
               
                 God
                 adored
                 in
                 the
                 cratch
                 with
                 bowing
                 downe
                 of
                 the
                 knees
                 .
              
               
                 233.247
              
               
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 towards
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 96.
                 
              
               
                 his
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 101.115
                 .
                 268.
                 
              
               
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 towards
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 84
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Physitian
                 .
              
               
                 268
              
               
                 God
                 speaketh
                 by
                 an
                 inward
                 intelligence
                 .
              
               
                 187.189
              
               
                 God
                 resisteth
                 the
                 proud
                 ,
                 &
                 giueth
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 humble
                 .
              
               
                 40
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 neuer
                 a
                 witnesse
                 vnto
                 falshood
                 .
              
               
                 188
              
               
                 God
                 preuenteth
                 the
                 sinner
                 .
              
               
                 115
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 beautifull
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 would
                 willingly
                 endure
                 all
                 torments
                 to
                 haue
                 but
                 one
                 glance
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 God
                 maketh
                 reseruation
                 to
                 himselfe
                 of
                 three
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 213
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 incomprehensible
                 .
              
               
                 96.136.259
              
               
                 God
                 calleth
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 reiect
                 him
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 God
                 cannot
                 lie
                 .
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 mercifull
                 .
              
               
                 99.120.167
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 serued
                 out
                 of
                 expectation
                 of
                 recompence
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 out
                 of
                 loue
                 .
              
               
                 122
              
               
                 God
                 doth
                 expresly
                 command
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 keepe
                 not
                 his
                 law
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 .
              
               
                 109.110
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 obeyed
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 creatures
                 .
              
               
                 135.136
              
               
                 God
                 created
                 the
                 creature
                 without
                 any
                 consent
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 272
              
               
                 God
                 descendeth
                 vpon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 .
              
               
                 179
              
               
                 The
                 gouernment
                 of
                 a
                 family
                 appertaineth
                 not
                 to
                 women
                 but
                 to
                 their
                 husbands
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 doe
                 prudently
                 manage
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 237
              
               
                 The
                 grace
                 which
                 was
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin.
                 
              
               
                 208.281.282
              
               
                 Grace
                 is
                 farre
                 remoued
                 from
                 the
                 sinner
                 .
              
               
                 185
              
               
                 A
                 Great
                 reprehension
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 262
              
               
                 A
                 Great
                 sinner
                 needeth
                 great
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 98
              
               
                 Gresill
                 a
                 name
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 237
              
            
             
               
               
                 H
              
               
                 HArdnesse
                 of
                 Magdalenes
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 Hell
                 in
                 an
                 vproare
                 .
              
               
                 62.66
              
               
                 An
                 Hereticke
                 withdraweth
                 himselfe
                 much
                 confounded
                 .
              
               
                 155
              
               
                 An
                 Hereticke
                 reproued
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 curious
                 .
              
               
                 133.134.154
              
               
                 This
                 History
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 published
                 vnto
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 245
              
               
                 This
                 History
                 found
                 fault
                 withall
                 .
              
               
                 245
              
               
                 Honour
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 snewed
                 vnto
                 priests
                 .
              
               
                 129
              
               
                 Honour
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 Baptisme
                 .
              
               
                 123
              
               
                 Humility
                 representeth
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 124
              
               
                 Humility
                 recommended
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 70.117.134.135.220.285
              
               
                 The
                 Humility
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 .
              
               
                 36.281.248
              
               
                 The
                 Humility
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 129
              
            
             
               
                 I
              
               
                 IEremias
                 sanctified
                 from
                 his
                 mothers
                 wombe
                 .
              
               
                 207
              
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 hath
                 a
                 glorified
                 body
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 taketh
                 vp
                 no
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 182
              
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 descends
                 in
                 his
                 diuinity
                 and
                 humanity
                 in
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 to
                 visit
                 Saint
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 281
              
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 a
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 247.248
              
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 before
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 ?
              
               
                 215.216
              
               
                 Iesus
                 a
                 Painter
                 .
              
               
                 148.167
              
               
                 Incredulity
                 reproued
                 .
              
               
                 132.232.234.246
                 .
              
               
                 Ingratitude
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 26.35.146
              
               
                 Intellectuall
                 conferences
                 internally
                 expressed
                 .
              
               
                 27.28.53.56.57.176
              
               
                 Interrogatories
                 propounded
                 to
                 Lewes
                 .
              
               
                 287
              
               
                 Interrogatories
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 .
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 Interrogatories
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcists
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 An
                 Inuectiue
                 against
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 216.220
              
               
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 compared
                 to
                 an
                 Eagle
                 and
                 his
                 prerogatiues
                 .
              
               
                 259.260
              
               
                 Ioseph
                 is
                 in
                 doubt
                 ,
              
               
                 223.
                 
              
               
                 and
                 is
                 sanctified
                 .
              
               
                 228
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Iudgement
                 day
                 of
                 Godwill
                 be
                 very
                 terrible
                 .
              
               
                 10.11
                 286.287
              
               
                 Iudgement
                 that
                 is
                 rash
                 is
                 naught
                 .
              
               
                 136
              
            
             
               
                 K
              
               
                 THe
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Nineuites
                 did
                 wisely
                 take
                 sack-cloth
                 and
                 ashes
                 ,
                 to
                 appease
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 119
              
            
             
               
                 L
              
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 vnto
                 the
                 Virgin
                 changed
                 and
                 corrected
                 .
              
               
                 40.41.42
              
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 Saint
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tenour
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 sent
                 to
                 sundry
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 59.100.104.107.108
                 .
              
               
                 Lewes
                 vnlearned
                 .
              
               
                 288
              
               
                 Lewes
                 despised
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 288
              
               
                 Lewes
                 striketh
                 an
                 horror
                 into
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 288.289
              
               
                 Lewes
                 had
                 no
                 memory
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 292
              
               
                 Lewes
                 accused
                 by
                 Belzebub
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 292
              
               
                 Lewes
                 accused
                 by
                 Leuiathan
                 .
              
               
                 296.
                 
              
               
                 and
                 by
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 301
              
               
                 Lewes
                 goeth
                 to
                 Auignon
                 and
                 Aix
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 bee
                 declared
                 innocent
                 .
              
               
                 308
              
               
                 Lewes
                 is
                 shut
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 holy
                 penance
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 locked
                 with
                 a
                 key
                 .
              
               
                 289
              
               
                 Lewes
                 very
                 familiar
                 and
                 deare
                 vnto
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 .
              
               
                 102
              
               
                 Lewes
                 playeth
                 the
                 Hypocrite
                 and
                 Pharisee
                 .
              
               
                 288.297
                 298
              
               
                 Light
                 what
                 it
                 signifieth
                 .
              
               
                 143
              
               
                 The
                 Loue
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 recompence
                 that
                 attendeth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 123
              
               
                 The
                 loue
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 .
              
               
                 251
              
               
                 Louyse
                 reciteth
                 to
                 her
                 superiour
                 all
                 her
                 tentations
                 and
                 intrinsick
                 speakings
                 .
              
               
                 58.
                 
              
               
                 Louyse
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 .
              
               
                 94
              
               
                 Louyse
                 exorcised
                 by
                 Father
                 Francis
                 Domptius
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Baptized
                 in
                 a
                 Kitchin.
                 
              
               
                 55
              
               
                 Louyse
                 was
                 an
                 Huguenot
                 .
              
               
                 32.55.149.263
              
               
                 Louyse
                 possessed
                 for
                 Magdalenes
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 29.157
              
               
                 In
                 Louyse
                 many
                 signes
                 of
                 possession
                 .
              
               
                 106.120.138.263
                 .
              
               
                 She
                 is
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 conscience
                 although
                 she
                 be
                 possessed
                 .
              
               
                 57
              
               
                 
                 Louyse
                 exorcised
                 by
                 Lewes
                 the
                 priest
                 .
              
               
                 287
              
               
                 Louyse
                 is
                 possessed
                 for
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 two
                 soules
                 especially
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 consequent
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 120
              
               
                 Louyse
                 offreth
                 her
                 praiers
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 Lewes
                 .
              
               
                 275.283.287
              
               
                 Lucia
                 for
                 saketh
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 49
              
            
             
               
                 M
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 troubled
                 with
                 Incubi
                 .
              
               
                 33.300
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 shall
                 be
                 repentant
                 .
              
               
                 129
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 contemneth
                 and
                 resisteth
                 the
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 33
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 of
                 penance
                 to
                 auoid
                 a
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 spitteth
                 at
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 .
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 strongly
                 tempted
                 by
                 Belzebub
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 communion
                 .
              
               
                 49
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 changed
                 .
              
               
                 147
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 at
                 times
                 wauereth
                 .
              
               
                 116.118.119
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 weepeth
                 and
                 prostrateth
                 her selfe
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 Dominican
                 .
              
               
                 8.10
              
               
                 Saint
                 Magdalene
                 the
                 first
                 among
                 sinners
                 .
              
               
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 and
                 in
                 beauen
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 189
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 a
                 table
                 .
              
               
                 148
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 giuen
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 .
              
               
                 116
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 falleth
                 downe
                 at
                 her
                 mothers
                 feet
                 .
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 S.
                 Magdalene
                 intercedeth
                 for
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 Magicians
                 are
                 not
                 possessed
                 .
              
               
                 304
              
               
                 Magicians
                 spread
                 abroad
                 ill
                 sauours
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 stinkes
                 vpon
                 two
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 301
              
               
                 Magick
                 much
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 282
              
               
                 Maladies
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 267.268
              
               
                 Malice
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 26
              
               
                 Maliciousnesse
                 of
                 Lewes
                 .
              
               
                 282.297.298
              
               
                 Man
                 is
                 endowed
                 with
                 free
                 will.
                 
              
               
                 272
              
               
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 Magdalenes
                 transformation
                 in
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 others
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 147
              
               
                 The
                 Mantle
                 or
                 cloake
                 of
                 impiety
                 .
              
               
                 259
              
               
                 Mary
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 sonne
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
              
               
                 222.
                 
              
               
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Starres
                 .
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Mary
                 intercedeth
                 for
                 sinners
                 .
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 Mary
                 conceiued
                 without
                 originall
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 205.206
              
               
                 Mary
                 the
                 sinners
                 aduocate
                 .
              
               
                 41.42.128.147
              
               
                 Mary
                 the
                 goodliest
                 creature
                 that
                 euer
                 God
                 made
                 .
                 She
                 is
                 a
                 garden
                 .
              
               
                 4.47.233
              
               
                 Mary
                 is
                 a
                 ladder
                 .
              
               
                 19.8
              
               
                 Mary
                 is
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 She
                 is
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 trinity
                 .
              
               
                 4.5
              
               
                 Maries
                 praiers
                 .
              
               
                 233.270
              
               
                 Martha
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
              
               
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 She
                 is
                 loued
                 by
                 Mary
                 .
              
               
                 53
              
               
                 Martyrdome
                 of
                 S.
                 Lucia
                 and
                 the
                 Virgins
                 .
              
               
                 49
              
               
                 Martyrs
                 ten
                 thousand
                 went
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 to
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 125
              
               
                 The
                 Masse
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 Priest
                 is
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 32
              
               
                 Memory
                 representeth
                 the
                 eternall
                 father
                 .
              
               
                 193
              
               
                 Menaces
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 Menaces
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 .
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 Menaces
                 of
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 291
              
               
                 The
                 Mercy
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 11.73.77
                 .
              
               
                 and
                 his
                 iustice
                 .
              
               
                 44
              
               
                 The
                 Mercy
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 45.48.62
                 .
              
               
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 .
              
               
                 78
              
               
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Iustice
                 the
                 two
                 daughters
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 44
              
               
                 Miracles
                 discouered
                 .
              
               
                 34.43.68.88.143.205
              
               
                 Miracles
                 oppugned
                 .
              
               
                 205
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 miracle
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 should
                 praise
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 pronouncing
                 of
                 foure
                 words
                 should
                 descend
                 vpon
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
               
                 133
              
               
                 Miserable
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 giueth
                 good
                 counsell
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 keepeth
                 none
                 for
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 110.112.113
              
               
                 Mortification
                 recommended
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 68.130
              
               
                 The
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 euer
                 intercedeth
                 for
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 The
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 dared
                 not
                 to
                 touch
                 him
                 vpon
                 his
                 birth
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 183
              
               
                 Moses
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 foure
                 trumpets
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 shall
                 come
                 and
                 summon
                 men
                 to
                 iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 265
              
            
             
               
                 N
              
               
                 NAbuchodonosor
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 saued
                 .
              
               
                 251.258
              
               
                 
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Louyse
                 .
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 The
                 name
                 of
                 Verrine
                 shall
                 be
                 rased
                 forth
                 .
              
               
                 259
              
               
                 Neighbours
                 necessities
                 to
                 be
                 relieued
                 .
              
               
                 226.227
              
               
                 Euery
                 night
                 two
                 Priests
                 watch
                 with
                 Magdalene
              
               
                 84
              
               
                 No
                 man
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 239
              
               
                 True
                 nobility
                 .
              
               
                 252
              
               
                 True
                 nobility
                 commeth
                 from
                 heauen
                 .
              
               
                 243
              
               
                 Nonnus
                 would
                 not
                 baptize
                 Pelagia
                 .
              
               
                 40
              
               
                 Nostre
                 Dame
                 de
                 grace
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 Magdalene
                 was
                 exorcised
                 .
              
               
                 1
              
            
             
               
                 O
              
               
                 THe
                 Oath
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 131
              
               
                 Oathes
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 validity
                 .
              
               
                 92.165.209.304
              
               
                 The
                 Oathes
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 35.63.64
              
               
                 Without
                 Obedience
                 no
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 40
              
               
                 Obedience
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 .
              
               
                 175
              
               
                 Obedience
                 recommended
                 .
              
               
                 126.133.134.171
              
               
                 Obstinacy
                 and
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 in
                 Magicians
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 blindnesse
                 .
              
               
                 254
              
               
                 Offices
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 religious
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 144
              
               
                 Offices
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 170.191
              
               
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominicke
                 admitteth
                 not
                 mortall
                 sin
                 .
              
               
                 206
              
               
                 The
                 Order
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominick
                 extolled
                 .
              
               
                 206.263
              
               
                 The
                 Order
                 that
                 is
                 Hierarchichall
                 and
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 among
                 the
                 good
                 Angels
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 93
              
               
                 Order
                 among
                 the
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 80
              
            
             
               
                 P
              
               
                 THe
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 vnsufferable
                 as
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 God
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 The
                 paines
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 19.60.61.121.122
              
               
                 Paines
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 as
                 flowers
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pames
                 of
                 hell
                 are
                 truly
                 punishments
                 .
              
               
                 133
              
               
                 Gates
                 of
                 Paradise
                 very
                 narrow
                 .
              
               
                 124.200
              
               
                 Pardoning
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 256
              
               
                 The
                 pastour
                 is
                 to
                 giue
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 sheepe
                 .
              
               
                 177
              
               
                 Patrons
                 of
                 Prouince
                 .
              
               
                 65
              
               
                 
                 Pennance
                 recommended
                 .
              
               
                 177.181.120.208
              
               
                 People
                 flocke
                 by
                 troupes
                 to
                 S
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 124
              
               
                 A
                 great
                 perfection
                 to
                 omit
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 203
              
               
                 Perswasion
                 of
                 Verrine
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 Physitians
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 268
              
               
                 The
                 holy
                 pillar
                 .
              
               
                 130
              
               
                 A
                 Plot
                 to
                 ruine
                 the
                 companies
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 .
              
               
                 55
              
               
                 Possessed
                 persons
                 are
                 much
                 eased
                 at
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 211
              
               
                 Possession
                 by
                 witchcraft
                 .
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 Possession
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 by
                 her
                 spirituall
                 father
                 .
              
               
                 88
              
               
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 sinners
                 .
              
               
                 64
              
               
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 73.151.163.168.169
              
               
                 Prayers
                 powred
                 forth
                 by
                 Verrine
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 240
              
               
                 Prayers
                 for
                 our
                 enemies
                 .
              
               
                 48.257
              
               
                 Prayers
                 cause
                 teares
                 .
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 Prayers
                 for
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 98
              
               
                 Prayers
                 made
                 by
                 Magdalene
                 vnto
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 aduise
                 of
                 her
                 Confessour
                 .
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 Preachers
                 labour
                 much
                 ,
                 &
                 haue
                 not
                 such
                 easie
                 liues
                 as
                 some
                 imagine
                 .
              
               
                 227
              
               
                 The
                 Praises
                 of
                 the
                 Nunnes
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 .
              
               
                 34.50.51
                 55.65.118
              
               
                 Prediction
                 of
                 the
                 punishment
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 bound
                 with
                 a
                 solemne
                 oath
                 .
              
               
                 88.89.213.301
              
               
                 Prediction
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 260.262.263.304
              
               
                 Predictions
                 already
                 happened
                 .
              
               
                 265.278.299.303
                 304.305
              
               
                 Priests
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 reuerence
                 .
              
               
                 133.171
              
               
                 Priests
                 ought
                 to
                 study
                 and
                 preach
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 133
              
               
                 The
                 Priest
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 sinners
                 receiue
                 no
                 grace
                 by
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 themselues
                 .
              
               
                 192
              
               
                 Pride
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 24.66
              
               
                 Fiue
                 Prinses
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 39
              
               
                 
                 Proceedings
                 to
                 conuert
                 the
                 Magician
                 very
                 charitable
                 and
                 repugnant
                 vnto
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 102.106
              
               
                 Promise
                 of
                 witnesses
                 to
                 keepe
                 Lewes
                 his
                 sinnes
                 secret
                 .
              
               
                 102
              
               
                 The
                 proud
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 242
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Punishments
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 doe
                 not
                 obey
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 119
              
               
                 Purgatory
                 .
              
               
                 153
              
               
                 Purity
                 recommended
                 .
              
               
                 186
              
            
             
               
                 R
              
               
                 THe
                 Rage
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 .
                 ▪
              
               
                 73.74.116.236
                 .
                 254.302
              
               
                 The
                 rebels
                 person
                 displeaseth
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 133
              
               
                 Recompence
                 which
                 the
                 Diuell
                 giueth
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 serue
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 254.255
              
               
                 Redemption
                 of
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 145.146
              
               
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               
                 204.206
              
               
                 Refusall
                 of
                 father
                 Francis
                 Domptius
                 to
                 exorcise
                 ,
                 &
                 why
                 .
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 To
                 Render
                 euill
                 for
                 good
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 254
              
               
                 Renunciations
                 of
                 Magicians
                 .
              
               
                 74.75
                 .
              
               
                 and
                 of
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 235.236
              
               
                 Reprehension
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 7.8.116.119
              
               
                 Reprehension
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 16.93
              
               
                 Resignation
                 of
                 Louyse
                 .
              
               
                 56.94
              
               
                 Resistance
                 to
                 withstand
                 their
                 comming
                 to
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 112
              
               
                 Resistance
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 .
              
               
                 24
              
               
                 Returne
                 of
                 Lewes
                 to
                 Marseille
                 as
                 innocent
                 .
              
               
                 308
              
               
                 Riches
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 the
                 of
                 scourings
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 256
              
               
                 Father
                 Romillon
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 but
                 crieth
                 for
                 helpe
                 .
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 Ruine
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 266
              
            
             
               
                 S
              
               
                 THe
                 Sabbath
                 held
                 in
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 119.132
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 alwaies
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 190
              
               
                 Sacrifices
                 that
                 are
                 publicke
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 offered
                 .
              
               
                 114
              
               
                 Saints
                 deuoted
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin.
                 
              
               
                 198
              
               
                 
                 Saints
                 and
                 their
                 vertues
                 .
              
               
                 68.69.70
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 pray
                 for
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 150
              
               
                 Salomon
                 the
                 worlds
                 wisedome
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 251.258.304
              
               
                 Satisfaction
                 followeth
                 confession
                 .
              
               
                 181
              
               
                 Schedules
                 restored
                 to
                 Theophylus
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 305
              
               
                 Science
                 of
                 Diuels
                 full
                 of
                 malice
                 .
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 Science
                 of
                 God
                 knoweth
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 46
              
               
                 Science
                 of
                 Cicero
                 and
                 Plato
                 to
                 what
                 vse
                 they
                 serue
                 .
              
               
                 232
              
               
                 Separation
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 women
                 .
              
               
                 289.295
              
               
                 The
                 seruice
                 of
                 Diuels
                 is
                 laborious
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 God
                 delightfull
                 .
              
               
                 254
              
               
                 The
                 shame
                 which
                 Magdalene
                 tooke
                 to
                 bee
                 proclaimed
                 a
                 Witch
                 before
                 all
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 Signes
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
               
                 260
              
               
                 Signe
                 of
                 Predestination
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 228
              
               
                 Signes
                 of
                 Magdalenes
                 possession
                 .
              
               
                 39.93.305
              
               
                 Signes
                 of
                 Louyses
                 possession
                 .
              
               
                 201.202.261.265.276
                 .
                 287.300
              
               
                 Sinners
                 are
                 not
                 punished
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 offences
                 .
              
               
                 181.
                 
              
               
                 Sinners
                 reprehended
                 .
              
               
                 163.278.279
              
               
                 He
                 Sinneth
                 mortally
                 who
                 heareth
                 not
                 Masse
                 vpon
                 Holy-daies
                 and
                 Sundaies
                 .
              
               
                 191
              
               
                 The
                 Sinnes
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 116
              
               
                 Sonneillon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 hee
                 tempteth
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 258
              
               
                 Sorcerers
                 abominable
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 240.
                 
              
               
                 their
                 superstitions
                 .
              
               
                 250.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 goe
                 inuisible
                 .
              
               
                 299.300
              
               
                 The
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 in
                 his
                 passion
                 .
              
               
                 48
              
               
                 The
                 sorrow
                 of
                 Verrine
                 to
                 be
                 constrained
                 .
              
               
                 20.36.231
              
               
                 The
                 Soule
                 of
                 a
                 poore
                 man
                 as
                 welcome
                 to
                 heauen
                 as
                 the
                 soule
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 225
              
               
                 The
                 soules
                 in
                 heauen
                 doe
                 thirst
                 after
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 57.100
              
               
                 The
                 soule
                 is
                 a
                 mistrisse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 as
                 a●chambermaid
                 .
              
               
                 237.238
              
               
                 The
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 were
                 faire
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 by
                 sinne
                 grew
                 most
                 deformed
                 .
              
               
                 122
              
               
                 
                 Euery
                 soule
                 belongeth
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 192
              
               
                 The
                 Soule
                 representeth
                 the
                 sacred
                 Trinity
                 .
              
               
                 193
              
               
                 The
                 soules
                 fall
                 as
                 thick
                 into
                 hell
                 as
                 flower
                 doth
                 from
                 the
                 milstone
                 .
              
               
                 125
              
               
                 The
                 soule
                 is
                 a
                 vineyard
                 .
              
               
                 285
              
               
                 The
                 soule
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 .
              
               
                 218.86
              
               
                 The
                 souldier
                 to
                 kill
                 himselfe
                 is
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 accident
                 .
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 Spirits
                 goe
                 and
                 come
                 exceeding
                 swiftly
                 .
              
               
                 230
              
               
                 The
                 stable
                 made
                 honourable
                 by
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               
                 226
              
               
                 Three
                 suffrages
                 presented
                 by
                 the
                 Dominican
                 father
                 to
                 three
                 seuerall
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 Suffer
                 for
                 to
                 raigne
                 .
              
               
                 114
              
               
                 The
                 Sunbeame
                 doth
                 not
                 breake
                 glasse
                 ,
                 but
                 addeth
                 a
                 brightnesse
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 224
              
               
                 Suspicions
                 of
                 a
                 certain●
                 father
                 .
              
               
                 91
              
               
                 Sympathy
                 betweene
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 creatures
                 .
              
               
                 272
              
            
             
               
                 T
              
               
                 TE
                 Deum
                 sung
                 by
                 the
                 assembly
                 to
                 giue
                 thankes
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 Temptation
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 140
              
               
                 Temptation
                 to
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 243
              
               
                 Temptation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 174.175
              
               
                 Temptation
                 to
                 single
                 combats
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 youth
                 .
              
               
                 121.242
              
               
                 Temptations
                 of
                 diuers
                 sorts
                 .
              
               
                 204.251.252
              
               
                 Temptation
                 against
                 the
                 gentry
                 and
                 hereticks
                 .
              
               
                 241.242
              
               
                 Temptation
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 98
              
               
                 Thankesgiuing
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 vsed
                 after
                 the
                 communion
                 .
              
               
                 184
              
               
                 The
                 Thirst
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 284
              
               
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 was
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 master
                 .
              
               
                 194
              
               
                 Three
                 things
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 aske
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 194
              
               
                 Three
                 sorts
                 of
                 people
                 serue
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 122.174
              
               
                 Time
                 past
                 or
                 future
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 46
              
               
                 The
                 Time
                 prepared
                 for
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 269
              
               
                 Torments
                 of
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 19.60.61
              
               
                 Torments
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 24.33.79
              
               
                 
                 Torments
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 90.91
              
            
             
               
                 V
              
               
                 VErity
                 a
                 morall
                 vertue
                 .
              
               
                 91
              
               
                 Verrine
                 doth
                 nothing
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 .
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 Verrine
                 causeth
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 &
                 disputed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 .
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 Verrine
                 doth
                 dictate
                 word
                 by
                 word
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 vnto
                 the
                 Dominican
                 .
              
               
                 41.42
              
               
                 Verrine
                 maketh
                 excellent
                 discourses
                 ,
                 leauing
                 all
                 men
                 full
                 of
                 astonishment
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 Verrine
                 doth
                 renounce
                 all
                 Magicians
                 of
                 both
                 sexes
                 ,
                 Sorcerers
                 and
                 Sorceresses
                 .
              
               
                 235
              
               
                 Verrine
                 remaineth
                 mute
                 and
                 silent
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 .
              
               
                 51
              
               
                 Verrine
                 confesseth
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Chalice
                 with
                 his
                 blood
                 and
                 bones
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 humanity
                 and
                 diuinity
                 .
              
               
                 52.126
              
               
                 Verrine
                 disputeth
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 52.53.176.275
              
               
                 Verrine
                 braueth
                 Belzebub
                 .
              
               
                 93.261.266
              
               
                 Verrine
                 neuer
                 said
                 
                   Miserere
                   mei
                
                 .
              
               
                 87
              
               
                 Verrine
                 curseth
                 S.
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 87
              
               
                 Verrine
                 the
                 executioner
                 of
                 Gods
                 Iustice.
                 
              
               
                 89
              
               
                 Verrine
                 incapable
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 89
              
               
                 Verrine
                 denieth
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 his
                 redeemer
                 .
              
               
                 93.185
              
               
                 Verrine
                 denyeth
                 that
                 he●is
                 a
                 Preacher
                 .
              
               
                 93.187
              
               
                 Verrine
                 Gods
                 sergeant
                 .
              
               
                 119.127
                 .
              
               
                 &
                 his
                 Ambassadour
                 .
              
               
                 162
              
               
                 Verrine
                 craueth
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 .
              
               
                 126.211.240
              
               
                 Verrine
                 constrained
                 .
              
               
                 18.57.106.197
              
               
                 Verrine
                 asketh
                 his
                 owne
                 confusion
                 .
              
               
                 129
              
               
                 Verrine
                 an
                 accursed
                 Diuel
                 .
              
               
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 and
                 a
                 lyar
                 when
                 he
                 speaketh
                 besides
                 his
                 commission
                 .
              
               
                 51.
                 
              
               
                 is
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 92.188.221
              
               
                 Verrine
                 a
                 naughty
                 and
                 barraine
                 tree
                 .
              
               
                 230
              
               
                 Verrine
                 saith
                 he
                 shall
                 haue
                 diminution
                 of
                 his
                 torments
                 .
              
               
                 230
              
               
                 Sonneillon
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 255
              
               
                 Verrine
                 forceth
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 beleeue
                 .
              
               
                 249
              
               
                 Verrine
                 is
                 angry
                 at
                 vnbeleeuers
                 .
              
               
                 301
              
               
                 
                 Verrine
                 complaineth
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 this
                 History
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Louyse
                 .
              
               
                 263
              
               
                 Verrine
                 barketh
                 like
                 a
                 dog
                 .
              
               
                 300.303
              
               
                 Verrine
                 neuer
                 assured
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 Lewes
                 .
              
               
                 277
              
               
                 Verrine
                 resisteth
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 169.203
              
               
                 Verrine
                 turneth
                 towards
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 crieth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 Verrine
                 crieth
                 out
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 them
                 say
                 ;
                 in
                 principio
                 .
              
               
                 43
              
               
                 Verrine
                 disputeth
                 with
                 Bezebub
                 .
              
               
                 114.115
              
               
                 Verrine
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 in
                 Louyse
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
              
               
                 3.94
                 164
              
               
                 Vertues
                 recommended
                 .
              
               
                 171.229
              
               
                 Vertues
                 properly
                 tearmed
                 the
                 physicke
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 268
              
               
                 Vices
                 are
                 as
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 86
              
               
                 Virgins
              
               
                 11000.
                 
              
               
                 went
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 to
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 125
              
               
                 Virgins
                 praised
                 .
              
               
                 53
              
               
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 very
                 fearefull
                 .
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 A
                 Vision
                 which
                 struck
                 a
                 great
                 fright
                 into
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 155
              
               
                 The
                 Vnderstanding
                 representeth
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
              
               
                 295.297
              
               
                 Vnion
                 of
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 with
                 the
                 diuine
                 .
              
               
                 44
              
               
                 Vnion
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 275
              
               
                 Vocation
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 meere
                 and
                 sole
                 fauour
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 17
              
            
             
               
                 W
              
               
                 WOmen
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 .
              
               
                 56
              
               
                 Wicked
                 Spirits
                 laboured
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 Magdalene
                 by
                 maine
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 The
                 Will
                 desireth
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 .
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 The
                 Will
                 representeth
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 193
              
               
                 The
                 Will
                 and
                 power
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 217
              
               
                 The
                 wings
                 which
                 carry
                 vs
                 into
                 heauen
                 ,
                 is
                 loue
                 and
                 feare
                 .
              
               
                 289.130
              
               
                 Witchcraft
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 blessing
                 .
              
               
                 30.67
              
               
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 the
                 acts
                 .
              
               
                 18.102.142.289
              
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 4.5.291.301
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Words
                 of
                 Verrine
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 7.265.8.9.10
                 ,
                 &c.
                 247
              
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Verrine
                 to
                 Lewes
                 .
              
               
                 288.292.300
              
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Verrine
                 to
                 Louyse
                 .
              
               
                 305
              
               
                 The
                 words
                 that
                 sinners
                 are
                 to
                 say
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 conuerted
                 .
              
               
                 117.118
              
            
             
               
                 Y
              
               
                 THe
                 Yoke
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 is
                 easie
                 and
                 his
                 burthen
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 231
              
               
                 Young
                 people
                 doe
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 a
                 sinne
                 to
                 offend
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 242
              
            
          
           
             
               AN
               ALPHABETICALL
               Table
               of
               the
               principall
               matters
               contained
               in
               the
               second
               part
               of
               this
               Booke
               .
            
             
               
                 A
              
               
                 
                   ABnegare
                   s●ipsum
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 true
                 contrition
                 .
              
               
                 395
              
               
                 Acoules
                 a
                 parish
                 in
                 Marseille
                 .
              
               
                 357
              
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 humility
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 .
              
               
                 315
              
               
                 Adam
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 presented
                 himselfe
                 to
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 in
                 Lymbo
                 .
              
               
                 314
              
               
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 375
              
               
                 Aegidius
                 giueth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 bee
                 a
                 skilfull
                 Physition
                 .
              
               
                 384
              
               
                 Affectation
                 of
                 Priests
                 in
                 their
                 cloathes
                 very
                 pleasing
                 to
                 Belzebub
                 .
              
               
                 382
              
               
                 An
                 Agnus
                 dei
                 charmed
                 and
                 giuen
                 by
                 a
                 Magician
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 379
              
               
                 An
                 Angell
                 assisteth
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 367
              
               
                 Angels
                 who
                 are
                 Gardians
                 vnto
                 men
                 are
                 of
                 an
                 inferiour
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 superiour
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 360
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Angell
                 which
                 is
                 Magdalene
                 Gardian
                 tormenteth
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
              
               
                 360.375
              
               
                 Father
                 Angell
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 bewitched
                 at
                 Marseille
                 .
              
               
                 383
              
               
                 Anthony
                 bishop
                 of
                 Aix
                 .
              
               
                 389
              
               
                 Arrest
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Parliament
                 in
                 Prouince
                 against
                 Lewes
                 Gaufridy
                 .
              
               
                 410
              
               
                 Arriuall
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 that
                 were
                 possessed
                 at
                 Aix
                 .
              
               
                 370
              
               
                 Asmode●
                 tempteth
                 Eue
                 taking
                 on
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 girle
                 .
              
               
                 313
              
               
                 Asmodee
                 Prince
                 of
                 wantons
                 and
                 his
                 tentations
                 .
              
               
                 313.323
              
               
                 Asmodee
                 shaketh
                 Magdalene
                 by
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 with
                 vncleane
                 gestures
                 .
              
               
                 317.374
              
               
                 Astaroth
                 tempteth
                 men
                 to
                 lazinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 enemy
                 in
                 heauen
                 is
                 S.
                 Bartholomew
                 .
              
               
                 324
              
               
                 Aurey
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 393
              
            
             
               
                 B
              
               
                 BAlberith
                 tempteth
                 men
                 to
                 single
                 combats
                 and
                 his
                 enemy
                 in
                 heauen
                 is
                 Barnabas
                 .
              
               
                 324
              
               
                 The
                 banquets
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 .
              
               
                 335
              
               
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 held
                 in
                 detestation
                 by
                 the
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 338
              
               
                 S.
                 Baume
                 to
                 be
                 reuerenced
                 .
              
               
                 338
              
               
                 Belias
                 the
                 Diuel
                 prince
                 of
                 vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 tentations
                 .
              
               
                 325
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 taketh
                 Magdalene
                 by
                 the
                 throat
                 to
                 strangle
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 315
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 saith
                 that
                 many
                 Diuels
                 did
                 issue
                 forth
                 vpon
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 exaltation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Crosse.
                 
              
               
                 311
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 was
                 he
                 that
                 tempted
                 Adam
                 and
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 313
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 goeth
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 322
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 goeth
                 to
                 the
                 Magician
                 to
                 teach
                 him
                 to
                 weepe
                 .
              
               
                 388
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 tentations
                 .
              
               
                 323
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 beginneth
                 to
                 speake
                 .
              
               
                 313
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 saith
                 that
                 absolution
                 burned
                 him
                 more
                 then
                 hell
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 338
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 shaketh
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 312
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 bound
                 .
              
               
                 313
              
               
                 Belzebub
                 interrupteth
                 confession
                 .
              
               
                 338.357
              
               
                 
                 Belzebub
                 discourseth
                 of
                 diuers
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 absent
                 .
              
               
                 372
              
               
                 Blood
                 drawne
                 from
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 vaines
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 are
                 ,
                 of
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Magician
                 to
                 write
                 the
                 schedule
                 .
              
               
                 393
              
               
                 The
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 swolne
                 by
                 Belzebub
                 .
              
               
                 315
              
               
                 The
                 brauado
                 of
                 Verrine
                 vnto
                 the
                 other
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 316
              
               
                 The
                 broome
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 Magdalene
                 (
                 to
                 shew
                 her
                 obedience
                 )
                 swept
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 cast
                 vpon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 391
              
            
             
               
                 C
              
               
                 THe
                 Charity
                 of
                 two
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 .
              
               
                 388
              
               
                 Charmes
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 they
                 are
                 giuen
                 .
              
               
                 343.
                 
              
               
                 and
                 the
                 remedy
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 344
              
               
                 Charmes
                 spread
                 abroad
                 by
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
              
               
                 320.347
              
               
                 Charmes
                 blowne
                 through
                 a
                 cane
                 by
                 Sorcerers
                 .
              
               
                 300.383
                 .
              
               
                 and
                 the
                 composition
                 and
                 ingredients
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 330
              
               
                 Charmes
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 320
              
               
                 The
                 Cherubins
                 manner
                 of
                 adoring
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 408
              
               
                 Commissaries
                 deputed
                 to
                 apprehend
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 372
              
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 Magiciā
                 vnto
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 fathers
                 .
              
               
                 396
              
               
                 Confronting
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 and
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 379
              
               
                 Contrition
                 truly
                 practised
                 .
              
               
                 394
              
               
                 Conuersions
                 of
                 men
                 successiuely
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
              
               
                 90.386
              
               
                 Cries
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 331
              
               
                 Cries
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 .
              
               
                 364
              
               
                 The
                 Crosse
                 of
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 very
                 high
                 .
              
               
                 313
              
               
                 The
                 Crosse
                 not
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 314
              
               
                 The
                 Crosse
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 back
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 .
              
               
                 393
              
            
             
               
                 D
              
               
                 DEfence
                 prepared
                 against
                 the
                 sorcerers
                 that
                 came
                 inuisibly
                 to
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 330
              
               
                 Diuels
                 tied
                 to
                 charmes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remedy
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 343
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 runneth
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Chapell
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 woman
                 which
                 he
                 possessed
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 confessed
                 .
              
               
                 382.383
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 answereth
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 ,
                 and
                 reuealeth
                 many
                 things
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 323.324
              
               
                 
                 Diuels
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 bewitch
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 superiours
                 ,
                 as
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 344
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 first
                 blindeth
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 iests
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
              
               
                 354
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 complaineth
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 392
              
               
                 The
                 Diuell
                 excuseth
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 392
              
               
                 Diuels
                 are
                 deceiuers
                 .
              
               
                 374
              
               
                 Diuels
                 by
                 constraint
                 may
                 speake
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 389
              
               
                 Diuels
                 bound
                 .
              
               
                 349
              
               
                 Diuels
                 tormented
                 .
              
               
                 321.375
              
               
                 Diuels
                 feare
                 the
                 relicks
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 369
              
               
                 Diuels
                 feele
                 the
                 efficacie
                 of
                 prayers
                 .
              
               
                 375
              
               
                 Diuels
                 change
                 their
                 names
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 sundry
                 bodies
                 .
              
               
                 321
              
               
                 Diuels
                 haue
                 no
                 names
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 .
              
               
                 321
              
               
                 The
                 Diuels
                 by
                 constraint
                 haue
                 reuealed
                 the
                 bodies
                 and
                 relicks
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 389
              
               
                 The
                 Diuel
                 answereth
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 purposed
                 that
                 the
                 Magician
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 should
                 be
                 discouered
                 .
              
               
                 366
              
               
                 Diuels
                 labour
                 to
                 bewitch
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 and
                 cannot●
                 .
              
               
                 344.
                 
              
               
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Diuels
                 in
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 acertaine
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 394.
                 30
              
               
                 Diuels
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 besides
                 inferiour
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 325
              
               
                 Dialogue
                 between
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 373
              
               
                 An
                 excellent
                 dialogue
                 betweene
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 fathers
                 and
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 392
              
               
                 The
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 marke
                 and
                 a
                 stripe
                 .
              
               
                 379
              
               
                 Difference
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 320
              
               
                 Diligence
                 of
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 to
                 turne
                 Magdalene
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 345.349
              
               
                 Diuers
                 tentations
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 323.324.325
                 .
              
               
                 &c
                 Some
                 Doctors
                 hold
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 was
                 nayled
                 to
                 the
                 crosse
                 with
                 foure
                 nayles
                 .
              
               
                 313
              
               
                 A
                 dog
                 kneeleth
                 before
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 337
              
               
                 Doggs
                 forbidden
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 .
              
               
                 337
              
               
                 The
                 dueties
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 Sabboth
                 .
              
               
                 334
              
            
             
               
               
                 E
              
               
                 THe
                 excellent
                 effect
                 of
                 consecrated
                 fingers
                 .
              
               
                 385
              
               
                 Exhortation
                 of
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 311
              
               
                 An
                 Exorcisme
                 called
                 Luciferiana
                 .
              
               
                 342
              
               
                 Exorcismes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Diuels
                 answers
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 318.319
              
               
                 The
                 Exorcist
                 called
                 Hangman
                 by
                 the
                 Diuel
                 .
              
               
                 395
              
               
                 Experience
                 teacheth
                 that
                 Witches
                 being
                 beaten
                 or
                 threatned
                 doe
                 make
                 their
                 withcrafts
                 cease
                 .
              
               
                 354
              
            
             
               
                 F
              
               
                 FIngers
                 that
                 were
                 consecrated
                 put
                 vpon
                 Magdalens
                 throat
                 .
              
               
                 385
              
               
                 Fontaine
                 the
                 Physitian
                 counterfaiteth
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Priest
                 to
                 deceiue
                 Belzebub
                 .
              
               
                 371
              
               
                 The
                 forces
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 fayle
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 381.363
              
               
                 Force
                 of
                 Exorcismes
                 .
              
               
                 367
              
               
                 Fortitudo
                 Magdalens
                 good
                 Angell
                 .
              
               
                 360
              
               
                 Father
                 Francis
                 the
                 Capuchin
                 doth
                 Exorcise
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 asked
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 383
              
               
                 A
                 Franciscan
                 putteth
                 reliques
                 vnto
                 Magdalens
                 back
                 .
                 and
                 what
                 reliques
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 369
              
               
                 Frequencie
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 a
                 true
                 remedy
                 against
                 witchcraft
                 .
              
               
                 320.344
                 .
              
               
                 Holy
                 Friday
                 apt
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 396
              
            
             
               
                 G
              
               
                 A
                 Gallery
                 neere
                 Magdalens
                 chamber
                 to
                 which
                 she
                 vsed
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 390
              
               
                 Monsieur
                 Garandeau
                 leadeth
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 into
                 the
                 Chapel
                 of
                 S.
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               
                 387
              
               
                 Garandeau
                 Vicar
                 generall
                 vnto
                 the
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Aix
                 doth
                 question
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 370
              
               
                 Garanier
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 394
              
               
                 Gaufridy
                 Prince
                 of
                 Magicians
                 Priest
                 of
                 Acoules
                 .
              
               
                 367
              
               
                 A
                 gentleman
                 of
                 the
                 pretended
                 religion
                 speaketh
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 his
                 discourse
                 .
              
               
                 386
              
               
                 A
                 girle
                 digged
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 graue
                 by
                 witches
              
               
                 352
              
               
                 
                 God
                 bindeth
                 and
                 looseth
                 Diuels
                 when
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
              
               
                 322
              
               
                 Gombert
                 Priest
                 of
                 nostre
                 Dame
                 de
                 Grace
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 confesse
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 386
              
               
                 The
                 Gormundizing
                 of
                 Lewes
                 .
              
               
                 355
              
               
                 Great
                 store
                 of
                 Magicians
                 come
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 noise
                 at
                 Louyses
                 Exorcismes
                 .
              
               
                 316
              
               
                 Great
                 iniurie
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Host
                 by
                 Lewes
                 .
              
               
                 366
              
               
                 A
                 Great
                 light
                 sent
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 corporall
                 punishments
                 are
                 lesse
                 esteemed
                 then
                 spirituall
                 tentations
                 .
              
               
                 407
              
               
                 Great
                 strokes
                 giuen
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 being
                 on
                 her
                 knees
                 .
              
               
                 405
              
               
                 Grassy
                 a
                 doctor
                 of
                 Physick
                 tryeth
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 helped
                 by
                 other
                 Physitians
                 .
              
               
                 371.374
              
               
                 Gresill
                 and
                 his
                 temptations
              
               
                 324
              
               
                 The
                 Grumbling
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 394
              
            
             
               
                 H
              
               
                 THe
                 hate
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 infused
                 into
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 359
              
               
                 The
                 head
                 of
                 an
                 Owle
                 engrauē
                 within
                 a
                 circle
                 in
                 a
                 ring
                 .
              
               
                 328
              
               
                 Henrie
                 Alphonsus
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 Marie
                 .
              
               
                 332
              
               
                 An
                 Heritick
                 spied
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 see
                 these
                 wonders
                 .
              
               
                 377
              
               
                 The
                 Host
                 could
                 neuer
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 Magdalens
                 mouth
                 by
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 although
                 her
                 mouth
                 was
                 forced
                 open
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 368
              
               
                 The
                 Host
                 presented
                 by
                 the
                 Magician
                 in
                 the
                 sabbath
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 refusall
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 368
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Host
                 a
                 young
                 childe
                 is
                 seene
                 by
                 Magdalene
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 her
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
               
                 The
                 Hickcough
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 when
                 she
                 should
                 communicate
                 .
              
               
                 392
              
               
                 Honore
                 Lyon
                 of
                 the
                 couent
                 of
                 S.
                 Maximin
                 lately
                 arriued
                 and
                 his
                 Angell
                 .
              
               
                 366
              
               
                 Horrible
                 gestures
                 vsed
                 by
                 Belzebub
                 towards
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 315
              
            
             
               
               
                 I
              
               
                 IAmes
                 the
                 Hermit
                 despised
                 all
                 honour
                 and
                 dignities
                 .
              
               
                 326
              
               
                 The
                 Image
                 of
                 our
                 Ladie
                 brought
                 by
                 Mary
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 Magdalens
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 vnto
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 342
              
               
                 Imploring
                 of
                 helpe
                 from
                 the
                 Virgin.
                 
              
               
                 333
              
               
                 Imploring
                 of
                 aide
                 from
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 and
                 all
                 Angels
                 by
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 311.312
              
               
                 Impotencie
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 331
              
               
                 Impudence
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 373
              
               
                 Insolence
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 .
              
               
                 349.352.357.363
              
               
                 An
                 instrument
                 of
                 glasse
                 foure
                 cornered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 42
              
               
                 Intellectuall
                 conferences
                 externally
                 expressed
                 .
              
               
                 321
              
               
                 Interrogatories
                 put
                 vnto
                 Belzebub
                 and
                 his
                 answers
                 .
              
               
                 332
              
               
                 The
                 iumping
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 vpon
                 her
                 knees
                 .
              
               
                 383
              
            
             
               
                 K
              
               
                 SIx
                 Knights
                 came
                 from
                 Marseille
                 to
                 leade
                 away
                 the
                 Magician
                 ,
                 and
                 fauoured
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 speciall
                 friend
                 .
              
               
                 317
              
               
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 absent
                 .
              
               
                 377
              
            
             
               
                 L
              
               
                 LAdies
                 and
                 other
                 women
                 intercede
                 for
                 Lewes
                 Gaufridy
                 .
              
               
                 372
              
               
                 Laudate
                 Dominum
                 sung
                 by
                 Magicians
                 .
              
               
                 336
              
               
                 Father
                 Lawrence
                 Prouinciall
                 of
                 the
                 Capuchins
              
               
                 407
              
               
                 Letanie
                 sung
                 to
                 awake
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 349
              
               
                 A
                 letter
                 brought
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 by
                 the
                 Magicians
                 lieutenant
                 .
              
               
                 342
              
               
                 Leuiathan
                 neigheth
                 like
                 an
                 horse
                 .
              
               
                 333
              
               
                 Leuiathan
                 Prince
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 .
              
               
                 323
              
               
                 Lewes
                 is
                 ignorant
                 .
              
               
                 355
              
               
                 Lewes
                 celebrateth
                 Masse
                 in
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
               
                 337
              
               
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Magician
                 throweth
                 a
                 character
                 vpon
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 .
              
               
                 315
              
               
                 Lewes
                 tormented
                 .
              
               
                 361.362
              
               
                 Lewes
                 vsed
                 Magick
                 14.
                 yeares
                 .
              
               
                 380
              
               
                 Lewes
                 gaue
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Diuel
                 15.
                 yeares
                 past
                 .
              
               
                 393
              
               
                 
                 Lights
                 and
                 candles
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 .
              
               
                 332
              
               
                 Lucifer
                 chained
                 vp
                 in
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 321.323
              
               
                 Lucifer
                 knoweth
                 what
                 soeuer
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 ?
              
               
                 321
              
            
             
               
                 M
              
               
                 MAgdalene
                 relateth
                 that
                 the
                 Diuels
                 were
                 in
                 euery
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 353
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 confesseth
                 her selfe
                 and
                 doth
                 communicate
                 .
              
               
                 393
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 called
                 Tharasque
                 (
                 a
                 Dragon
                 )
                 by
                 Belzebub
                 .
              
               
                 397
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 beaten
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 because
                 she
                 cut
                 her
                 haire
                 .
              
               
                 400
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 is
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 eate
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 384
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 maintaineth
                 her
                 accusation
                 against
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 379
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 recouereth
                 her
                 hearing
                 ,
                 sight
                 and
                 appetite
                 on
                 Whitsontide
                 .
              
               
                 416
              
               
                 Magdalene
                 prickt
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 finger
                 by
                 Iohn
                 Baptista
                 a
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 390
              
               
                 Magicians
                 cannot
                 looke
                 directly
                 vpon
                 a
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 396
              
               
                 Magicians
                 not
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
              
               
                 341
              
               
                 Magicians
                 are
                 marked
                 vpon
                 Wednesdaies
                 and
                 Saturda●es
                 by
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 ?
              
               
                 386
              
               
                 Magicians
                 beaten
                 or
                 threatned
                 ,
                 make
                 their
                 charmes
                 to
                 cease
                 .
              
               
                 354
              
               
                 The
                 Magician
                 searched
                 by
                 surgeons
                 with
                 pins
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 very
                 vgly
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 vpon
                 .
              
               
                 378
              
               
                 The
                 Magician
                 is
                 greatly
                 tormented
                 inwardly
                 .
              
               
                 351
              
               
                 The
                 Magician
                 sprinckleth
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 consecrated
                 wine
                 vpon
                 the
                 whole
                 assembly
                 .
              
               
                 337
              
               
                 The
                 Magician
                 commeth
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 with
                 a
                 cord
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 .
              
               
                 349
              
               
                 The
                 Magician
                 marked
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 362
              
               
                 Magicians
                 wounded
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 becomes
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 358
              
               
                 Magicians
                 compared
                 to
                 Woolues
                 .
              
               
                 316
              
               
                 
                 Magicians
                 worse
                 then
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 362
              
               
                 The
                 Magicians
                 watch
                 euery
                 night
                 through
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 Ianuarie
                 to
                 turne
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 346
              
               
                 Malice
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 380
              
               
                 The
                 Man
                 sick
                 of
                 the
                 palsie
                 calleth
                 for
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 from
                 his
                 miseries
                 .
              
               
                 343
              
               
                 Mary
                 of
                 Parise
                 carrieth
                 a
                 loue-letter
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 and
                 is
                 wounded
                 .
              
               
                 331
              
               
                 Markes
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 vpon
                 her
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 .
              
               
                 370.398
              
               
                 The
                 markes
                 of
                 Witches
                 .
              
               
                 337
              
               
                 The
                 Markes
                 of
                 Lewes
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 362.376.378
              
               
                 The
                 matters
                 whereof
                 charmes
                 are
                 made
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 vse
                 or
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 343
              
               
                 Memorials
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Magician
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 380
              
               
                 Foure
                 men
                 cannot
                 hold
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 390
              
               
                 Men
                 offend
                 God
                 daily
                 .
              
               
                 392
              
               
                 Men
                 are
                 fraile
                 and
                 ignorant
                 .
              
               
                 393
              
               
                 Menaces
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 329
              
               
                 Mention
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 her
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Exorcist
                 .
              
               
                 318
              
               
                 
                   Merindol
                   ,
                   Fontaine
                
                 and
                 Grassie
                 try
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 374
              
               
                 Saint
                 Michael
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 323
              
               
                 Father
                 Michaelis
                 threatneth
                 the
                 woman
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 bring
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 penitence
                 .
              
               
                 314
              
               
                 Miracle
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 337
              
               
                 Musitians
                 sing
                 to
                 cheare
                 vp
                 Magdalene
                 who
                 was
                 tormented
                 .
              
               
                 391
              
            
             
               
                 N
              
               
                 NAmes
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 Aix
                 of
                 two
                 that
                 scratched
                 a
                 woman
                 .
              
               
                 352
              
               
                 At
                 night
                 the
                 Diuels
                 make
                 Magdalene
                 leaue
                 her
                 chamber
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 is
                 fetched
                 backe
                 by
                 father
                 Francis
                 Billet
                 .
              
               
                 401
              
               
                 No
                 consent
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 or
                 Magicians
                 .
              
               
                 368
              
               
                 Notable
                 instructions
                 for
                 priests
                 to
                 make
                 charms
                 to
                 cease
                 .
              
               
                 354
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Number
                 of
                 Magicians
                 exceeding
                 great
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 France
                 and
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 340
              
            
             
               
                 O
              
               
                 THe
                 Oath
                 which
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 diuel
                 .
              
               
                 319.333.367
              
               
                 An
                 Oath
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 not
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 Magdalenes
                 body
                 vntill
                 Lewes
                 were
                 either
                 conuerted
                 or
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 365
              
               
                 Obedience
                 vnto
                 superiours
                 commanded
                 .
              
               
                 392
              
               
                 Obstinacy
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 356.365.380
              
               
                 O
                 Eillet
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Diuell
                 and
                 his
                 tentations
                 .
              
               
                 324
              
               
                 Offices
                 of
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 313
              
               
                 The
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 374
              
               
                 Oscillon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 388
              
               
                 An
                 Owle
                 and
                 dogs
                 heard
                 at
                 the
                 arriuall
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 372
              
            
             
               
                 P
              
               
                 PAines
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 341.342.344.354.360
              
               
                 Paines
                 that
                 accidentally
                 be
                 fall
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 321
              
               
                 Much
                 People
                 come
                 from
                 all
                 quarters
                 to
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 346.377.399
              
               
                 Much
                 people
                 heare
                 the
                 voices
                 that
                 cried
                 in
                 the
                 wood
                 .
              
               
                 344.345
              
               
                 Red
                 Pimples
                 found
                 on
                 the
                 veines
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 386
              
               
                 A
                 Pinne
                 put
                 into
                 Magdalenes
                 eare
                 by
                 Belzebub
                 .
              
               
                 397
              
               
                 The
                 holy
                 Pix
                 applied
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 maketh
                 her
                 to
                 come
                 vnto
                 her selfe
                 .
              
               
                 338.340
              
               
                 A
                 Prayer
                 which
                 Magdalene
                 often
                 vsed
                 .
              
               
                 311.312
              
               
                 Vpon
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 Belzebub
                 leaueth
                 his
                 hold
                 on
                 Magdalenes
                 throat
                 .
              
               
                 360
              
               
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 assembly
                 aided
                 to
                 chase
                 away
                 the
                 Diuel
                 .
              
               
                 329
              
               
                 Predictions
                 which
                 afterwards
                 happened
                 .
              
               
                 366.372.376
              
               
                 Priests
                 be
                 bewitched
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
              
               
                 344
              
               
                 The
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 wicked
                 spirits
                 .
              
               
                 348.353
              
               
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 commandeth
                 all
                 the
                 Witches
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 France
                 and
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 340
              
               
                 The
                 principall
                 Diuels
                 are
                 related
                 and
                 named
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 Magdalenes
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 323
              
               
                 
                 Proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 for
                 the
                 discouerie
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 Lewes
                 .
              
               
                 366.367
              
               
                 Proceeding
                 in
                 the
                 Exorcismes
                 .
              
               
                 310
              
               
                 Promise
                 of
                 Belzebub
                 vnto
                 Lewes
                 .
              
               
                 373
              
               
                 Promise
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 to
                 cleaue
                 no
                 longer
                 to
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 312
              
               
                 Proofe
                 and
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 320.353.367
              
               
                 Purification
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 Acoules
                 .
              
               
                 311
              
            
             
               
                 Q
              
               
                 A
                 Question
                 friuolously
                 asked
                 by
                 the
                 Magician
                 touching
                 his
                 markes
                 .
              
               
                 378
              
            
             
               
                 R
              
               
                 Rabafse
                 the
                 Kings
                 Aduocate
                 goeth
                 from
                 Aix
                 to
                 Marseille
                 to
                 fetch
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 372
              
               
                 The
                 Rack
                 giuen
                 to
                 Magdalene
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 373
              
               
                 The
                 Rage
                 of
                 Lewes
                 .
              
               
                 337.345.356.368
              
               
                 Raymond
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Arles
                 .
              
               
                 389
              
               
                 Three
                 Realities
                 found
                 in
                 Magdalene
                 by
                 father
                 Michaelis
              
               
                 369
              
               
                 Recommending
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 aduersities
                 ,
                 the
                 aduise
                 of
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 .
              
               
                 351
              
               
                 Reconciliation
                 doth
                 frustrate
                 the
                 Diuels
                 purposes
                 .
              
               
                 359
              
               
                 Relicks
                 applyed
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 369.389
              
               
                 Remedy
                 against
                 witchcraft
                 .
              
               
                 344.354
              
               
                 Remedy
                 against
                 the
                 peruersnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 at
                 Exorcismes
                 .
              
               
                 333.349
              
               
                 Renunciation
                 which
                 Magdalene
                 maketh
                 of
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 hell
                 and
                 the
                 schedules
                 .
              
               
                 362
              
               
                 Renunciation
                 of
                 Paradise
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 Lewes
                 .
              
               
                 376
              
               
                 Reuerence
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 penitence
                 of
                 Saint
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 315.316
              
               
                 Reuelation
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 367
              
               
                 A
                 Ring
                 enchanted
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 found
                 within
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 328
              
               
                 The
                 Robes
                 of
                 Eue
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 349
              
               
                 Rosier
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 tentations
                 .
              
               
                 325
              
            
             
               
               
                 S
              
               
                 THe
                 Sabbath
                 not
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 chamber
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 because
                 of
                 two
                 skulles
                 .
              
               
                 390
              
               
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 in
                 what
                 place
                 it
                 is
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 Witches
                 doe
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 334.346
              
               
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 how
                 many
                 times
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 weeke
                 .
              
               
                 334.335
                 336
              
               
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 blasphemy
                 and
                 reuenge
                 .
              
               
                 335
              
               
                 The
                 Sabbath
                 kept
                 at
                 Saint
                 Baume
                 .
              
               
                 355
              
               
                 Saints
                 aduersaries
                 to
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 who
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 384
              
               
                 Sandrie
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 394
              
               
                 Some
                 Schoolemen
                 hold
                 that
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 did
                 not
                 deliuer
                 all
                 the
                 soules
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 soules
                 in
                 Lymbo
                 he
                 did
                 deliuer
                 .
              
               
                 314
              
               
                 The
                 Schedule
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 reduced
                 to
                 16.
                 yeeres
                 .
              
               
                 380
              
               
                 The
                 Sexton
                 reporteth
                 to
                 the
                 vicar
                 generall
                 what
                 reliques
                 and
                 bones
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Chapell
                 of
                 S.
                 Sauiour
                 .
              
               
                 387
              
               
                 Segoyer
                 prayeth
                 vnto
                 God
                 for
                 her
                 that
                 is
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 Diuell
                 said
                 thereupon
                 .
              
               
                 395.396
              
               
                 Signes
                 of
                 Magdalens
                 possession
                 .
              
               
                 365.366.367.370.371
                 318.320.369
              
               
                 Signes
                 of
                 Louyses
                 possession
                 .
              
               
                 319
              
               
                 Signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 chaseth
                 away
                 the
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 329.384
              
               
                 Six
                 thousand
                 six
                 hundred
                 and
                 sixty
                 Diuels
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 311
              
               
                 Skulles
                 applyed
                 to
                 her
                 that
                 was
                 possessed
                 .
              
               
                 387
              
               
                 Songs
                 at
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
               
                 336
              
               
                 Sorcerers
                 are
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 332
              
               
                 Sorcerers
                 called
                 Tharasques
                 by
                 Verrine
                 .
              
               
                 316
              
               
                 Sorcerers
                 buriall
                 .
              
               
                 332
              
               
                 Surgeons
                 proue
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 374
              
               
                 A
                 Syrrope
                 brought
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 by
                 a
                 woman
                 .
              
               
                 384
              
            
             
               
                 T
              
               
                 
                   TE
                   deum
                
                 sung
                 with
                 a
                 prayer
                 vnto
                 the
                 sacred
                 Trinity
                 .
              
               
                 387
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Teares
                 which
                 Witches
                 shead
                 ,
                 full
                 no
                 lower
                 then
                 their
                 cheekes
                 .
              
               
                 388
              
               
                 Tentation
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 to
                 change
                 our
                 confessours
                 .
              
               
                 394
              
               
                 Tentations
                 of
                 sundry
                 Diuels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 opposite
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 323.324
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
              
               
                 316
              
               
                 Mounsieur
                 Thoron
                 is
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Exorcisme
                 .
              
               
                 375
              
               
                 The
                 Throat
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 quitted
                 by
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 329.363
              
               
                 Tortures
                 and
                 the
                 rack
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 Magdalene
                 by
                 Diuels
                 .
              
               
                 329.373
              
               
                 Tortures
                 which
                 the
                 Diuels
                 inflicted
                 vpon
                 Magdalene
                 .
              
               
                 400.401
              
               
                 Torments
                 which
                 Magdalene
                 endured
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 .
              
               
                 358.359.362
              
               
                 Torments
                 redoubled
                 vpon
                 Magdalene
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 391
              
               
                 A
                 Tyrant
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 any
                 great
                 Lord
                 to
                 dwell
                 neere
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 394
              
            
             
               
                 V
              
               
                 VErrine
                 a
                 Diuell
                 ,
                 and
                 Prince
                 of
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 tentations
                 .
              
               
                 325
              
               
                 Verrine
                 tormented
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
              
               
                 322
              
               
                 Verrine
                 saith
                 he
                 shall
                 haue
                 diminution
                 of
                 paines
                 .
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 and
              
               
                 328
              
               
                 Verrine
                 and
                 his
                 tentations
                 .
              
               
                 324
              
               
                 Verrine
                 saith
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Preacher
                 .
              
               
                 328
              
               
                 Verrine
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 speake
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 328
              
               
                 Verrine
                 was
                 neuer
                 bound
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 349
              
               
                 Verrine
                 crieth
                 aloud
                 because
                 some
                 would
                 declare
                 the
                 Magician
                 to
                 be
                 innocent
                 .
              
               
                 318
              
               
                 Verrine
                 barketh
                 like
                 a
                 dog
                 .
              
               
                 316
              
               
                 The
                 Vertue
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 315
              
               
                 Vestments
                 of
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 382
              
               
                 Villanies
                 committed
                 in
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 by
                 Witches
                 .
              
               
                 3●7
              
               
                 Violins
                 and
                 other
                 instruments
                 of
                 musick
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
               
                 336
              
               
                 Vision
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Host.
                 
              
               
                 368
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Vision
                 of
                 Magdalene
                 red
                 as
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 402
              
               
                 The
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 woman
                 dying
                 .
              
               
                 331
              
               
                 The
                 voices
                 of
                 the
                 Witches
                 plainly
                 heard
                 .
              
               
                 344
              
            
             
               
                 W
              
               
                 WAntonnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbaths
                 .
              
               
                 336
              
               
                 Weeping
                 of
                 Witches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 388
              
               
                 Wicked
                 Spirits
                 cannot
                 be
                 consecrated
                 fingers
                 .
              
               
                 385
              
               
                 Witchcrafts
                 and
                 Charmes
                 cast
                 into
                 Magdalens
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ?
              
               
                 347
              
               
                 Witchcrafts
                 and
                 Charmes
                 giuen
                 to
                 two
                 ends
                 .
              
               
                 343
              
               
                 Witnesse
                 of
                 Physitians
                 and
                 Surgeons
                 .
              
               
                 371
              
               
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 the
                 markes
                 of
                 the
                 Magician
                 .
              
               
                 376
              
               
                 Witnesses
                 touching
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 possessed
                 .
              
               
                 375
              
               
                 A
                 Woman
                 lost
                 and
                 sought
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 shee
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 351
              
               
                 A
                 woman
                 bewitched
                 .
              
               
                 383
              
               
                 The
                 working
                 of
                 Diuels
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 against
                 the
                 iust
                 .
              
               
                 344
              
               
                 When
                 God
                 worketh
                 not
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 darke
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 hee
                 worketh
                 ,
                 euery
                 thing
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 380
              
            
             
               
                 Y
              
               
                 A
                 Young
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 an
                 heretique
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 the
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 religion
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
                 404.
                 and
                 is
                 conuerted
                 by
                 father
                 Michaelis
                 .
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               table
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               TABLE
               OF
               THE
               CHAPTERS
               contained
               in
               the
               Discourse
               of
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 WHether
                 there
                 be
                 Spirits
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 foure
                 points
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 touching
                 Spirits
                 :
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 what
                 their
                 nature
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Whether
                 Spirits
                 haue
                 bodies
                 .
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 goodnes
                 ,
                 or
                 maliciousnes
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 29
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 meanes
                 which
                 Diuels
                 haue
                 ,
                 to
                 appeare
                 and
                 come
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ;
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 they
                 reside
                 ;
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 sundry
                 waies
                 to
                 tempt
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 41
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Diuels
                 scope
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 to
                 bee
                 worshipped
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deceiue
                 men
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 Diuell
                 knoweth
                 not
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 penetrate
                 or
                 diue
                 into
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 mans
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 51
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 Sorcerers
                 are
                 as
                 detestable
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 and
                 their
                 Idols
                 were
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 idle
                 speech
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 out
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 ,
                 that
                 Princes
                 should
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 diuersities
                 of
                 customes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sorcerers
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 time
                 all
                 proued
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 63
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Of
                 Witches
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 women
                 are
                 more
                 addicted
                 to
                 witchcraft
                 then
                 men
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 76
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 An
                 answere
                 vnto
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 demand
                 what
                 danger
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 crauing
                 the
                 assistance
                 and
                 aide
                 of
                 the
                 Diuell
                 .
              
               
                 82
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Whether
                 the
                 Articles
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 depositions
                 of
                 Sorcerers
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 as
                 idely
                 and
                 dreamingly
                 spoken
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 receiued
                 for
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 94
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A07467-e250
           
             
               1.
               
               King.
               23.
               4.
               
               King.
               21.
               
               &
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               Esa.
               47.
               
               Ezek.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             
               The
               Acts
               of
               the
               23.
               of
               December
               .
               pag.
               219.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07467-e570
           
             Iohn
             8.
             
          
           
             Marc.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Nemo
               poterat
               cum
               domare
               ,
               catenas
               disrumpebat
               ,
               &
               compedes
               diminuebat
               &
               videns
               lesum
               à
               longè
               cucurrit
               &
               procidens
               .
               Matth.
            
             8.
             
             
               Adorauit
               eum
               &
               clamans
               voce
               magna
               dixit
               .
               Quid
               mihi
               &
               tibi
               Iesu
               fili
               Dei
               altissimi
               ?
            
          
           
             Vid
             ,
             Acta
             .
             16.
             
             Decemb.
             pag.
             Marc.
             5.
             
             Luc.
             8.
             
             Matth.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Dedivobis
               potestatem
               calcandi
               supr
               a
               serpentes
               ,
               &c.
               Luc.
            
             10.
             
             
               Et
               in
               nomine
               meo
               daemonia
               eijcient
               .
               Marc.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             ad
             Timoth.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             117.
             
          
           
             A
             thorne
             in
             a
             garden
             cannot
             blemish
             the
             roses
             or
             the
             garden
             ;
             but
             that
             a
             man
             may
             still
             say
             .
             Behold
             a
             faire
             garden
             .
          
           
             Hiero.
             contra
             vigil
             .
          
           
             Matth
             4.
             
          
           
             August
             ,
             lib.
             20.
             contra
             Faustum
             Manich.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Printed
             by
             Iohn
             de
             Mongastonat
             Lon.
             grond
             .
          
           
             The
             6.
             booke
             and
             3.
             discours
             pag.
             459.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.
             D.
             Thom.
             1.
             partic
             .
             quest
             .
             113.
             art
             2.
             
          
           
             Tob.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             pag.
             311.
             act
             of
             the
             11.
             of
             Ian.
             and
             the
             6.
             act
             of
             the
             12.
             
             Decem.
             pag.
             39
             6.
             
             Book
             2
             discours
             pag.
             414.
             after
             Cardan
             and
             Strozzi
             .
             Math
             12.
             assumpsit
             7.
             spiriritus
             nequiores
             se.
             Marc.
             16.
             
             De
             qua
             eiecerat
             7.
             demonia
             .
             See
             Dr.
             Maldonat
             vpon
             the
             pastages
             which
             he
             literally
             maketh
             of
             the
             seauen
             Diuels
             .
          
           
             Bartholomaeus
             Fayus
             praeses
             .
             Parisiensis
             in
             Energumenico
             Hadrian
             .
             Hofstadius
             ser.
             52.
             de
             Eucharistia
             .
             Ioan.
             Lorinus
             in
             acta
             apost
             .
             c.
             5.
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Anthanas
             .
             in
             vit
             .
             Anthonii
             .
             Ioan.
             Lorin
             in
             act
             .
             Apost
             ,
             c.
             16.
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Marc.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             discours
             of
             the
             history
             which
             is
             faithfully
             gathered
             shall
             giue
             you
             to
             vnderstand
             that
             the
             Diuell
             spake
             after
             this
             manner
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07467-e2970
           
             Boleze
             ,
             1566.
             
             Bartholomaeus
             Fayus
             praeses
             Paristensis
             in
             energumenico
             .
             Hadrianus
             Ho●●tadius
             serm
             .
             52.
             de
             Eucharistia
             .
             Iohannes
             Lorinus
             in
             Acta
             Apost
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             in
             vita
             Hilarions
             .
          
           
             Ioan.
             Lorin
             .
             in
             Act.
             Apostol
             .
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             In
             registro
             ,
          
           
             D.
             Antonius
             in
             Historia
             .
          
           
             In
             Decretis
             de
             Poenitentia
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             interitu
             Prophetarum
             ,
             in
             Danielem
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             
             &
             Marc.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Athanas●n
               vita
               Anthonij
            
             .
          
           
             
               Nolite
               iudicare
               ,
               &c.
               
               Dijs
               non
               detrahes
               ,
               Principi
               populitui
               non
               maledices
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hoc
               maximum
               est
               &
               primum
               mandatum
               .
            
          
           
             2.2
             .
             quaest
             .
             124.
             art
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               Theodoretum
               ,
               in
               hist.
               Ecclesi●st
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chrysost.
               Hom.
            
             3.
             in
             1.
             
               ad
               Thessal
            
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             ,
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             Serm.
             de
             lapsis
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             14.
             
             Eccles
             hist.
             cap.
             43.
             
          
           
             S.
             Thom.
             1.2
             .
             quaest
             .
             1.
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             22.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             18.
             
          
           
             Inuasit
             spiritus
             Dei
             malus
             Saul
             &
             prophetabat
             in
             medio
             domus
             suae
             ,
             tenebatque
             lanceá
             &
             misit
             eam
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Hierom
               super
            
             5.
             
               cap.
               Matth.
            
             
          
           
             Marc.
             5.
             
             Matth.
             8.2
             .
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tob.
             8.
             
             Apoc.
             20.
             
          
           
             Act.
             of
             the
             27.
             of
             Decem.
             pag.
             260.
             
          
           
             Ribadeneira
             in
             her
             life
             and
             workes
             .
             Ioachin
             Abbas
             in
             Hieremiam
             .
          
           
             Homil.
             13.
             in
             Matth.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07467-e5830
           
             Magdalene
             carried
             vp
             by
             Diuels
             .
          
           
             First
             speech
             of
             Verrine
             .
          
           
             The
             act
             of
             adoration
             of
             the
             said
             Verrine
             .
          
           
             Possession
             by
             witchcraft
             .
          
           
             The
             Exorcist
             tries
             the
             diuel
             .
          
           
             a
             Wee
             are
             to
             take
             these
             and
             the
             following
             discourses
             ,
             as
             we
             take
             the
             discourses
             of
             Balaam
             the
             Inchanter
             ,
             and
             of
             Caiphas
             that
             prophecied
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ;
             not
             of
             their
             owne
             voluntarie
             or
             proper
             motion
             .
             S.
             Athanasius
             faith
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             diuell
             perswaded
             S.
             Anthony
             to
             pray
             vnto
             God
             ,
             he
             prayed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             di
             uell
             said
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             hee
             spake
             agreeable
             vnto
             the
             word
             of
             God
             
               Athanasan
               vit
               .
               Anthonij
            
             .
             Thus
             we
             beleeue
             the
             diuels
             saying
             ,
             in
             Mat
             8.
             
             Mark.
             5.
             
             Luk.
             8.
             that
             Christ
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             ;
             not
             because
             they
             said
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             were
             inforced
             to
             speake
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             They
             feare
             and
             tremble
             (
             saith
             S.
             Iames
             )
             vnder
             the
             puissant
             arme
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             serueth
             his
             turne
             with
             them
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             Dragons
             and
             Serpents
             ,
             fire
             and
             haile
             ,
             doe
             all
             worke
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             saith
             Dauid
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             148.
             
          
           
             b
             Exclamation
             vpon
             the
             conception
             of
             our
             Ladie
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             cōtempt
             of
             the
             diuels
             towards
             our
             Ladie
             .
          
           
             b
             He
             limiteth
             this
             afterwards
             ,
             saying
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             humanitie
             of
             thy
             Sonne
             .
          
           
             c
             Exclamation
             in
             the
             praises
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             d
             This
             was
             Magdalenes
             Gardian
             ,
             a
             woman
             admirably
             vertuous
             ,
             whom
             we
             haue
             beheld
             rauished
             in
             a
             trāce
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             she
             had
             with
             teares
             receiued
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             *
             There
             was
             obserued
             a
             great
             hatred
             betwixt
             the
             two
             possessed
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             the
             diuels
             that
             were
             contrarie
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             Diuell
             that
             is
             inferiour
             ,
             dares
             not
             speake
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Superiour
             without
             his
             permission
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             restrained
             by
             one
             mightier
             then
             he
             :
             for
             the
             order
             they
             haue
             in
             hell
             is
             naturall
             .
             And
             we
             haue
             obserued
             that
             the
             two
             companions
             of
             Verrine
             would
             neuer
             speak
             without
             his
             permission
             ;
             nor
             the
             companions
             of
             Belzebub
             without
             his
             permission
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             said
             Belzebub
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             first
             reprehension
             of
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             c
             He
             here
             begins
             to
             discouer
             this
             miracle
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             hardnesse
             of
             Magdacenes
             heart
             .
          
           
             e
             Prayer
             causeth
             teares
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             2.
             reprehension
             of
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             b
             These
             are
             as
             strokes
             of
             a
             hammer
             ,
             to
             conuert
             a
             relentlesse
             person
             ,
             and
             to
             bruise
             &
             bray
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             first
             accusation
             of
             the
             Sorceresse
             .
          
           
             d
             Exclamation
             that
             our
             Lady
             intercedeth
             for
             sinners
             .
          
           
             e
             Belzebub
             inuisibly
             menaceth
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             mutuall
             language
             ,
             that
             Spirits
             haue
             .
          
           
             a
             Verrine
             neuer
             made
             oth
             or
             abiuration
             but
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Exorcist
             .
             Magdalenes
             contrition
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             Exorcists
             exhortation
             .
          
           
             c
             She
             was
             also
             much
             ashamed
             that
             she
             was
             proclaimed
             a
             Sorceresse
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             all
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             mercie
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             e
             She
             spit
             at
             the
             perswasion
             of
             the
             Exorcist
             .
          
           
             f
             Verrine
             his
             perswasions
             to
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             g
             The
             arriuall
             of
             Magdalenes
             mother
             .
          
           
             h
             S.
             Magdalene
             intercedeth
             for
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             i
             Dominicke
             an
             intercessor
             for
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             k
             She
             had
             seene
             them
             often
             at
             the
             Synagogue
             and
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             l
             The
             letter
             that
             Magdalene
             wrote
             to
             the
             mother
             of
             God.
             See
             the
             answere
             vnto
             the
             doubts
             in
             the
             8.
             obiection
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             m
             Great
             troupes
             did
             daily
             flocke
             thither
             .
          
           
             n
             Exclamation
             touching
             the
             last
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             o
             A
             worthie
             reprehension
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             p
             The
             sight
             of
             the
             damned
             fearefull
             .
          
           
             q
             The
             vocation
             and
             first
             grace
             is
             the
             pure
             &
             meere
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             r
             The
             constraint
             of
             Verrine
             ,
             which
             he
             auowe●h
             in
             all
             his
             discourse
             .
          
           
             s
             The
             Pilgrimes
             arriuall
             ,
             and
             testimonie
             of
             the
             precedent
             Acts
             ,
             besides
             ordinarie
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             t
             Exclamation
             of
             the
             paines
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             u
             The
             reproches
             and
             sorrowes
             of
             the
             damned
             .
          
           
             x
             The
             sorrow
             of
             Verrine
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             constrained
             .
          
           
             y
             Exclamation
             of
             the
             wicked
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             z
             The
             maruellous
             paines
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             a
             Belzebub
             throweth
             Magdal●ne
             from
             one
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             will
             as
             a
             faculty
             of
             nature
             ,
             desiretn
             euer
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             letter
             to
             S.
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             answer
             to
             the
             doubts
             ,
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             reader
             .
             Obiect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             triall
             of
             the
             wicked
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             first
             exclamation
             of
             Belzebub
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             Deuills
             pride
             .
          
           
             g
             They
             are
             beaten
             to
             augment
             their
             torments
             :
             as
             wee
             haue
             proued
             to
             be
             true
             by
             their
             howling
             and
             crying
             .
             I
             burne
             .
             I
             can
             endure
             it
             no
             longer
             :
             and
             foame
             and
             boyle
             with
             the
             paines
             of
             it
             .
             Among
             the
             deuills
             the
             superiou●
             beateth
             the
             inferiour
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             powerfull
             then
             hee
             .
             The
             good
             Angells
             also
             beate
             them
             ,
             and
             torture
             them
             when
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             haue
             it
             so
             .
             Besides
             they
             are
             tormented
             by
             vertue
             of
             Exorcismes
             ,
             as
             experience
             sheweth
             it
             ,
             and
             thēselues
             confesse
             it
             ,
             Mark
             5.
             
             
               Venisti
               torquore
               nos
            
             .
             And
             Christ
             Iesus
             himselfe
             hath
             giuen
             this
             power
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             tread
             on
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             ouerall
             the
             power
             of
             the
             enemie
             .
          
           
             h
             He
             would
             here
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             hee
             had
             lost
             her
             ,
             and
             suffered
             her
             to
             scape
             his
             Clutches
             ,
             Lucifer
             would
             be
             enraged
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             beate
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             more
             mighty
             then
             he
             .
          
           
             i
             This
             is
             the
             Diuels
             language
             in
             hell
             .
             
               Non
               mortui
               laudabunt
               t●
               Domine
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             k
             The
             adoration
             of
             the
             blessed
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             l
             Exclamation
             vpon
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             m
             Exclamation
             vpon
             the
             ingratitude
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             n
             Exclamation
             of
             Verrine
             ,
             that
             God
             constrained
             him
             .
          
           
             o
             Verrine
             expresseth
             the
             answere
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             good
             Angell
             on
             Gods
             behalfe
             ,
             did
             make
             an
             internall
             impressi●n
             thereof
             vnto
             him
             As
             in
             Iob
             ,
             1
             chap
             where
             God
             by
             a
             mutuall
             colloquie
             spake
             to
             Satan
             .
             Now
             Verrine
             ,
             because
             hee
             speaketh
             by
             coaction
             ,
             desired
             that
             God
             would
             exhort
             sinners
             by
             some
             other
             instrument
             .
          
           
             p
             Exclamation
             against
             the
             proud
             and
             curious
             .
          
           
             q
             Reasons
             why
             the
             diuels
             may
             speake
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             r
             The
             fright
             of
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             resolution
             to
             write
             that
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             diuell
             .
          
           
             b
             God
             changeth
             the
             witchcrafts
             and
             charmes
             of
             the
             M●gician
             into
             good
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             diuels
             were
             not
             inforced
             to
             discouer
             themselues
             and
             to
             speake
             ,
             till
             he
             poss●ssed
             were
             brought
             to
             Saint
             Baume
             ,
             a
             place
             sanctified
             and
             apt
             for
             that
             purpose
             through
             the
             conuersion
             of
             a
             famous
             sinner
             .
          
           
             d
             On
             that
             day
             the
             whole
             assemblie
             consisted
             of
             the
             poore
             of
             the
             adioyning
             villages
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Deus
               mentiri
               non
               potest
               ,
               seipsum
               negare
               non
               potest
               .
            
             But
             this
             disabilitie
             (
             as
             we
             terme
             it
             )
             is
             a
             supreme
             power
             :
             as
             it
             is
             a
             great
             excellence
             in
             Spirits
             and
             soules
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             power
             to
             dye
             .
          
           
             f
             Louyse
             at
             some
             intermissions
             did
             contemne
             &
             detest
             Magdalene
             ,
             as
             hauing
             beene
             by
             her
             charmes
             possessed
             ,
             as
             she
             conceiued
             .
          
           
             g
             Louyse
             was
             baptized
             by
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             time
             remained
             a
             Huguenot
             .
          
           
             h
             Hauing
             respect
             to
             the
             consecration
             ,
             not
             to
             him
             that
             consecrates
             .
          
           
             i
             It
             may
             be
             spoken
             well
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             vnderstood
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             exaggeration
             .
             As
             in
             the
             tenth
             chapter
             of
             Iosuah
             it
             is
             written
             .
             
               Obediente
               Deo
               voci
               hominis
            
             .
             God
             obeying
             the
             voice
             of
             man.
             And
             to
             speake
             properly
             ,
             God
             doth
             no
             more
             herein
             ,
             then
             hee
             hath
             ordained
             and
             promised
             ,
             the
             Priest
             doing
             his
             office
             .
          
           
             k
             Magdalene
             cruelly
             handled
             by
             Belzebub
             .
          
           
             l
             Magdalene
             had
             manfully
             resisted
             the
             Iucubi
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             Belzebub
             sent
             vnto
             her
             .
          
           
             m
             The
             Diuels
             worship
             him
             by
             constraint
             ,
             as
             they
             also
             beleeue
             by
             force
             and
             trembling
             .
             Marc.
             5.
             
             
               Videns
               Iesum
               à
               longè
               cucurrit
               &
               adorauit
               eum
               ,
               clamans
               voce
               magna
               :
               Quid
               mihi
               &
               tibi
               Iesu
               fili
               Dei
               altissimi
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             n
             When
             God
             permitteth
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             vnloosed
             ,
             and
             doe
             all
             they
             can
             against
             men
             .
          
           
             o
             They
             intended
             to
             haue
             hindered
             this
             new
             erection
             of
             religion
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             profit
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ;
             who
             made
             profession
             to
             teach
             girles
             their
             Catechisme
             ,
             deuotion
             ,
             and
             good
             manners
             .
             Thus
             would
             the
             Diuels
             haue
             hindered
             the
             first
             Monks
             of
             the
             deserts
             .
          
           
             p
             Both
             the
             Diuels
             did
             much
             resist
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             women
             should
             receiue
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             it
             was
             needfull
             to
             be
             very
             patient
             ,
             for
             by
             that
             meanes
             at
             length
             they
             were
             ouercome
             .
             They
             would
             say
             .
             It
             is
             too
             hot
             for
             vs
             ,
             we
             will
             taste
             none
             ;
             and
             this
             happened
             euery
             day
             ,
             which
             we
             tried
             often
             from
             the
             moneth
             of
             Nouember
             ,
             till
             the
             moneth
             of
             May.
             
          
           
             q
             The
             oth
             of
             Belzebub
             and
             Verrine
             .
          
           
             r
             They
             were
             bound
             there
             to
             discouer
             the
             Prince
             and
             Princesse
             of
             Magicians
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             others
             .
             And
             beyond
             this
             bound
             they
             could
             not
             passe
             .
          
           
             s
             Ingratitude
             of
             men
             to
             their
             good
             Angels
             .
          
           
             t
             This
             is
             a
             new
             torment
             vnto
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             thinke
             thereupon
             :
             because
             they
             doe
             enuie
             and
             malice
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             i●ucsted
             with
             their
             places
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             u
             The
             humilitie
             of
             the
             Mother
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             x
             S.
             Magdalene
             the
             chiefest
             amongst
             sinners
             .
          
           
             y
             Dominicke
             is
             the
             Saint
             that
             is
             aduersarie
             vnto
             Verrine
             ;
             whom
             therefore
             he
             ranketh
             first
             as
             if
             he
             were
             superiour
             to
             his
             two
             cō
             ▪
             panions
             .
             He
             doth
             then
             first
             place
             his
             Saint
             that
             is
             aduersarie
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             z
             The
             charity
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             diuels
             malice
             towards
             men
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             beautie
             of
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             deformitte
             of
             the
             diuels
             and
             soules
             of
             the
             damned
             .
          
           
             c
             We
             must
             say
             with
             
               Dauid
               :
               Et
               obseruab●
               mè
               ab
               iniquitate
               mea
               .
            
          
           
             d
             There
             were
             seuen
             there
             in
             ordinarie
             as
             they
             declared
             afterwards
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             they
             wēt
             forth
             and
             returned
             very
             sensibly
             ,
             neighing
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             saying
             to
             Belzebub
             :
             See
             I
             am
             here
             .
             Belzebub
             possessed
             her
             fore-part
             ,
             Leuiathan
             the
             middle
             of
             her
             head
             ,
             and
             Astaroth
             the
             hinder
             part
             .
             The
             part
             of
             the
             head
             where
             they
             were
             did
             beate
             and
             moue
             perpetually
             contrarie
             to
             nature
             :
             but
             when
             they
             depa●ted
             forth
             ,
             that
             part
             stirred
             not
             .
             And
             when
             at
             any
             time
             wee
             commanded
             B●lzebub
             to
             leaue
             her
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             Miserere
             ,
             hee
             went
             out
             of
             her
             very
             sensibly
             ,
             and
             ma●e
             a
             noyse
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             her
             that
             was
             possessed
             .
             And
             the
             prefixed
             time
             being
             past
             ,
             he
             presently
             returned
             ,
             that
             i●
             might
             be
             well
             perceiued
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             .
             And
             being
             departed
             ,
             the
             Physicians
             and
             oth●rs
             tha●
             felt
             her
             head
             ,
             found
             it
             in
             moueable
             but
             vpon
             his
             returne
             they
             felt
             and
             saw
             the
             motions
             .
             And
             this
             was
             also
             proued
             by
             Leuiathan
             ,
             and
             Astaroth
             .
             This
             hath
             been
             tried
             at
             S.
             Baume
             and
             at
             Aix
             many
             weekes
             together
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             astonishment
             of
             the
             beholders
             ,
             especially
             of
             those
             who
             wou●d
             not
             beleeue
             it
             .
          
           
             e
             This
             Nonnus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Edesso
             :
             of
             whom
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Romane
             Martyrologe
             ,
             the
             2.
             of
             December
             .
          
           
             *
             Magdalenes
             first
             letter
             corrected
             .
             See
             the
             answere
             to
             the
             doubts
             ,
             the
             8.
             obiection
             ,
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             wonderous
             miracle
             of
             the
             compulsion
             of
             Diuels
             to
             speake
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             g
             He
             had
             not
             beene
             subiect
             to
             so
             much
             miserie
             as
             he
             was
             :
             for
             the
             excuse
             did
             aggrauate
             the
             fault
             .
          
           
             h
             The
             counsell
             of
             God
             is
             eternall
             ,
             but
             the
             Scripture
             stileth
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             eternall
             counsell
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             It
             is
             also
             a
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             holdeth
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             execute
             his
             will.
             As
             in
             the
             1.
             of
             Genesis
             in
             the
             creatiō
             of
             man
             The
             metaphore
             is
             borrowed
             frō
             the
             custome
             of
             mē
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             execute
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             i
             Mercy
             and
             Iustice
             are
             equally
             twinnes
             with
             God
             ,
             a●●
             all
             other
             perfections
             are
             .
             Yet
             in
             the
             putting
             of
             them
             in
             execution
             ,
             one
             sometimes
             gaineth
             vpon
             another
             according
             to
             the
             good
             sentence
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God.
             And
             vpon
             this
             is
             the
             metaphore
             drawne
             from
             two
             Aduocates
             ,
             each
             pleading
             their
             righ●●
             one
             against
             another
             .
             Now
             although
             the
             determination
             and
             sentence
             abideth
             in
             the
             Iudge
             yet
             doth
             not
             this
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             might
             alledge
             iust
             and
             ponderous
             reasons
             in
             diuers
             sorts
             .
             Diuines
             maintaine
             the
             Idea
             of
             things
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             mercie
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             attributes
             of
             the
             diuine
             persons
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             knowledge
             of
             God
             foreseeth
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             Virgin
             Mary
             likened
             vnto
             a
             beautifull
             garden
             .
          
           
             a
             She
             had
             not
             confessed
             this
             sinne
             either
             frō
             obliuion
             or
             out
             of
             shame
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             martyrdome
             of
             S.
             Lucia
             and
             the
             Virgins
             .
          
           
             c
             That
             Victoria
             is
             registred
             in
             the
             Romane
             Martyrologe
             27.
             
             December
             ,
             who
             was
             put
             to
             death
             because
             she
             would
             not
             take
             Eugenius
             the
             Paynim
             for
             her
             husband
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             praises
             of
             the
             Companie
             of
             S.
             Vrsula
             .
          
           
             d
             Experience
             doth
             teach
             that
             in
             matters
             of
             curiositie
             they
             doe
             laugh
             and
             make
             a
             lest
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             e
             We
             haue
             often
             made
             triall
             ,
             that
             when
             Verrine
             spake
             according
             to
             his
             commission
             that
             tended
             to
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             two
             Witches
             ,
             he
             alwaies
             told
             the
             troth
             and
             neuer
             failed
             :
             but
             being
             put
             from
             that
             he
             declared
             himselfe
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Diuell
             ,
             oftentimes
             interrupting
             Confession
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             space
             endeuouring
             to
             hinder
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             Communion
             .
             The
             reason
             whereof
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             15
             of
             Ian.
             in
             the
             mar●ēr
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             prosecution
             of
             the
             praise
             of
             Virgins
             .
          
           
             g
             The
             conference
             of
             Verrine
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             good
             Angell
             sent
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             h
             The
             desire
             of
             Louyse
             to
             suffer
             patiently
             .
          
           
             i
             Louyse
             baptized
             in
             a
             kitchē
             by
             a
             Minister
             .
          
           
             k
             Touching
             .
             the
             Companie
             of
             S.
             Vrsula
             .
          
           
             l
             Godpermitted
             this
             for
             his
             glorie
             ,
             and
             the
             exaltation
             of
             that
             company
             .
          
           
             m
             In
             confession
             and
             out
             of
             cōfession
             she
             still
             said
             ,
             that
             she
             regarded
             not
             to
             be
             possessed
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             Gods
             pleasure
             for
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             n
             In
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             as
             we
             haue
             formerly
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             Iosua
             the
             10.
             chapter
             .
          
           
             o
             Whē
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             all
             things
             accomplish
             his
             will.
             He
             commanded
             the
             Rauen
             of
             Helias
             ,
             and
             the
             Worme
             that
             withered
             Ionas
             his
             gourd
             
          
           
             p
             Discourse
             of
             Hell.
             
          
           
             q
             The
             discourse
             of
             Belzebub
             cōplaining
             to
             God
             of
             his
             ouer
             great
             mercie
             to
             sinners
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             Magician
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             whose
             custodie
             remained
             the
             scheduls
             of
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             r
             The
             Gloue
             of
             the
             Girle
             was
             too
             little
             for
             her
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             pulled
             on
             but
             by
             violence
             .
          
           
             s
             Exclamation
             against
             sinners
             .
          
           
             t
             Belzebub
             constrained
             to
             sweare
             and
             to
             tell
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             u
             These
             are
             the
             Patrones
             of
             the
             Country
             of
             Prouince
             together
             with
             Saint
             Magdalene
             ,
             where
             their
             bodies
             lie
             interred
             .
          
           
             x
             The
             Diuels
             are
             euer
             very
             daintie
             and
             squeamish
             to
             discouer
             them selues
             ,
             or
             to
             tell
             their
             names
             for
             feare
             of
             being
             exorcised
             ,
             commanded
             ,
             and
             by
             punishments
             imposed
             on
             them
             ,
             tormented
             .
          
           
             y
             This
             was
             in
             that
             houre
             wherein
             the
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Aduent
             was
             ended
             at
             Aix
             ,
             where
             he
             preached
             about
             eleuen
             a
             clock
             in
             the
             forenoone
             .
          
           
             z
             He
             speaketh
             according
             to
             the
             capacitie
             of
             the
             simple
             people
             that
             were
             there
             present
             ,
             because
             these
             two
             did
             vse
             to
             preach
             in
             the
             Townes
             of
             Prouince
             .
          
           
             a
             That
             mortifications
             are
             ●equ●s●te
             toward
             the
             attainement
             of
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             b
             In
             the
             Martyrologe
             the
             third
             of
             March.
             
          
           
             c
             In
             Ribadineira
             25.
             
             Ianuar.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             the
             Martyrologe
             1.
             
             Nouemb
             .
          
           
             a
             If
             God
             were
             not
             powerfull
             to
             compell
             the
             Diuels
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             b
             An
             admirable
             inuectiue
             and
             complaint
             of
             Belzebub
             to
             God
             ,
             where
             he
             setteth
             downe
             a
             Briefe
             of
             the
             cu●sed
             abiu●ations
             and
             execrations
             made
             by
             the
             Magicians
             when
             th●y
             receiued
             the
             marke
             of
             the
             Diu●ll
             ,
             and
             abominably
             gaue
             thēs●lues
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             c
             A
             discouerie
             worthie
             of
             admiration
             ,
             and
             of
             feare
             .
          
           
             d
             O
             blindnes
             ,
             more
             great
             thē
             that
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Diuel
             ,
             thēselues
             .
             The
             cursed
             and
             miserable
             rage
             of
             Magicians
             doth
             resemble
             mad
             dogs
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Diuell
             himselfe
             ,
             being
             partakers
             of
             his
             obstinacie
             ,
             as
             doe
             also
             the
             good
             communicate
             of
             the
             vertues
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             e
             The
             Diuels
             did
             say
             that
             they
             had
             in
             horror
             those
             cursed
             inuentions
             of
             Lewis
             the
             Magician
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             daily
             contriue
             to
             prouoke
             God
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             with
             fresh
             iniuries
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             compassion
             and
             mercy
             of
             our
             Lady
             .
          
           
             g
             An
             exclamation
             against
             sinners
             .
          
           
             h
             There
             is
             an
             order
             among
             Diuels
             .
          
           
             i
             Very
             shame
             did
             force
             from
             her
             ,
             teares
             ,
             after
             the
             discouerie
             being
             a
             Gentlewoman
             of
             quality
             ,
             and
             of
             her selfe
             very
             harmelesse
             .
          
           
             k
             He
             was
             very
             cholericke
             ,
             because
             the
             Exorcist
             was
             not
             very
             expert
             to
             constraine
             the
             Diuels
             ,
             &
             was
             grieued
             that
             hee
             should
             be
             made
             the
             instrument
             hereof
             .
          
           
             l
             Concerning
             workes
             of
             mercie
             .
          
           
             m
             The
             first
             discouery
             of
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             n
             Louyse
             held
             her
             tung
             when
             Verrine
             would
             haue
             opened
             and
             named
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             o
             This
             was
             done
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             all
             other
             Magicians
             ,
             but
             God
             disposed
             it
             by
             his
             speciall
             grace
             for
             her
             saluation
             .
          
           
             p
             Magdalene
             was
             much
             vexed
             at
             this
             discouery
             ,
             fore-seeing
             that
             she●
             should
             also
             bee
             publiquely
             detected
             .
          
           
             r
             All
             night
             long
             two
             Priests
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             two
             Matrones
             did
             watch
             with
             Magdalene
             and
             found
             that
             for
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             night
             she
             could
             not
             stirre
             nor
             cry
             :
             the
             diuels
             holding
             her
             bound
             in
             all
             her
             body
             the
             better
             to
             tempt
             her
             ,
             or
             cause
             her
             to
             despaire
             ,
             if
             by
             relapse
             she
             did
             not
             fall
             backe
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             s
             The
             goodnes
             of
             God
             towards
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             t
             An
             exclamation
             of
             Verrine
             against
             the
             honour
             that
             God
             gaue
             to
             Louyse
             .
          
           
             u
             The
             diuell
             is
             proud
             ,
             and
             is
             vexed
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             cull
             forth
             a
             simple
             woman
             to
             bee
             the
             instrument
             of
             such
             an
             important
             action
             ;
             &
             disdaining
             her
             ,
             was
             desirous
             it
             might
             haue
             bin
             some
             Queene
             or
             Princesse
             ,
             by
             which
             more
             admiration
             &
             honour
             might
             be
             gotten
             .
          
           
             x
             The
             Princes
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             vices
             and
             sinnes
             that
             doe
             raigne
             &
             beare
             sway
             :
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Saint
             Paul.
             Let
             not
             sin
             raigne
             in
             you
             .
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             A
             Helper
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             assistant
             and
             seruant
             to
             the
             religious
             women
             of
             S.
             Vrsula
             .
          
           
             z
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             forgotten
             that
             when
             men
             did
             attend
             and
             watch
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             these
             words
             
               Miserere
               mei
            
             would
             scape
             at
             any
             time
             from
             any
             ,
             yet
             they
             neuer
             did
             .
          
           
             a
             Verrine
             his
             oth
             .
          
           
             b
             Magdalene
             had
             said
             that
             her
             father
             gaue
             her
             vnto
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             power
             therof
             she
             was
             possessed
             ,
             but
             being
             conuerted
             ,
             she
             declared
             that
             Belzebub
             did
             cause
             her
             to
             equiuocate
             meaning
             within
             her selfe
             her
             spirituall
             father
             .
             Which
             declaration
             did
             much
             comfort
             her
             father
             ,
             who
             was
             very
             sory
             if
             it
             should
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             through
             his
             fault
             she
             should
             be
             possessed
             .
          
           
             c
             An
             exclamation
             against
             Lewes
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             be
             burnt
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             assembly
             was
             much
             agrieued
             that
             Verrine
             was
             damned
             ,
             considering
             the
             excellent
             remonstrances
             which
             he
             made
             .
          
           
             e
             He
             meaneth
             this
             of
             themselues
             ,
             hauing
             reference
             vnto
             the
             constraint
             whereby
             God
             enforceth
             them
             to
             say
             or
             doe
             somthing
             for
             the
             good
             and
             saluation
             of
             reasonable
             soules
             .
          
           
             f
             Damnable
             curiosity
             touching
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             g
             Diuels
             are
             theeues
             .
          
           
             h
             The
             disputation
             betweene
             Verrine
             and
             a
             Frier
             .
          
           
             i
             This
             is
             an
             annotation
             found
             there
             in
             the
             margent
             .
          
           
             k
             That
             the
             Diuell
             may
             speake
             truth
             .
          
           
             b
             It
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             if
             God
             were
             not
             able
             to
             constraine
             and
             put
             his
             ●urbs
             vpon
             Diuels
             .
             See
             the
             aduertisement
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             leafe
             .
          
           
             l
             The
             Hierarchicall
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             appertaine
             or
             agree
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             good
             Angels
             .
          
           
             m
             There
             are
             many
             women
             possessed
             in
             Paris
             .
          
           
             n
             We
             are
             not
             to
             obey
             Diuels
             .
          
           
             o
             All
             Angels
             haue
             their
             essentiall
             beatitude
             ,
             which
             neuer
             augmēteth
             :
             yet
             their
             accidentall
             blisse
             doth
             somtimes
             increase
             ;
             as
             when
             God
             reuealeth
             somewhat
             of
             his
             blessed
             pleasures
             vnto
             thē
             :
             by
             which
             they
             doe
             in
             a
             larger
             measure
             know
             the
             bountie
             ,
             sapience
             ,
             or
             omnipotencie
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doe
             admire
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             doe
             worship
             him
             anew
             ,
             and
             are
             desirous
             to
             receiue
             from
             him
             fresh
             reuelations
             ,
             
               Non
               in
               verbo
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Diuines
             say
             )
             
               sed
               in
               proprio
               genere
            
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             doth
             S.
             Denis
             say
             .
             That
             Angels
             propose
             demaunds
             and
             questions
             to
             Christ
             Iesus
             himselfe
             ,
             
               Ipsi
               Iesu
               quaestiones
               faciunt
            
             .
          
           
             p
             The
             Diuell
             here
             speaketh
             after
             his
             manner
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             was
             to
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             two
             that
             were
             possessed
             ,
             he
             resisted
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             saying
             it
             was
             too
             hot
             ,
             because
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             grace
             which
             they
             receiued
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             did
             augment
             the
             paine
             of
             the
             wicked
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             fire
             .
             (
             as
             S.
             Peter
             saith
             )
             The
             diuels
             are
             chained
             vp
             in
             eternall
             fire
             .
          
           
             q
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             many
             Priests
             and
             religious
             persons
             did
             euery
             day
             say
             Masse
             for
             her
             conuersiō
             ,
             as
             the
             Angels
             themselues
             
               in
               cessabili
               voce
               proclamant
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             saints
             neuer
             cease
             ,
             Reuel
             .
             4.
             
             
               Non
               habent
               requiem
               nocte
               ac
               die
               .
            
          
           
             r
             The
             wicked
             Spirits
             might
             haue
             knowledge
             hereof
             by
             reuelation
             .
          
           
             s
             Obserue
             well
             how
             God
             honoureth
             priesthood
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             when
             he
             vseth
             such
             extraordinarie
             and
             vnheard
             of
             remedies
             for
             the
             conuersion
             of
             a
             Priest
             that
             wandred
             out
             of
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             t
             Here
             he
             beginneth
             to
             perswade
             and
             labour
             particularly
             the
             cōuersion
             of
             the
             Magician
             ,
             hauing
             called
             him
             publikely
             by
             his
             name
             and
             sur-name
             ,
             in
             a
             full
             assemblie
             of
             people
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             alreadie
             wonne
             home
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             u
             The
             glory
             &
             magnificence
             of
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             hath
             the
             greatest
             luster
             in
             sinners
             ,
             as
             Magdalene
             and
             Paul
             ,
             but
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             snineth
             mo●e
             in
             the
             innocents
             
          
           
             s
             the
             Angels
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             and
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               Baptist.
            
             
          
           
             x
             Strangers
             that
             besides
             the
             Ordinary
             were
             witnesses
             to
             the
             discouerie
             of
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             y
             This
             processe
             is
             very
             conformable
             to
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             altogether
             opposite
             to
             the
             diuels
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             .
          
           
             z
             He
             was
             very
             familiarly
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Capuchin
             Fathers
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             set
             a
             glosse
             and
             couering
             vpō
             his
             abomination
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             religious
             of
             S.
             Dominicke
             and
             S.
             Francis
             haue
             a
             priuiledge
             to
             say
             Masse
             before
             day
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             conceiue
             it
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             expedient
             .
          
           
             b
             She
             is
             a
             deuout
             and
             vertuous
             woman
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             better
             to
             couer
             the
             businesse
             that
             was
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             d
             This
             was
             a
             great
             friend
             &
             familiar
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             e
             A
             charitable
             and
             Euangelicall
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             is
             no
             way
             compatible
             ,
             or
             agreeable
             with
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             punishment
             &
             transgression
             of
             the
             Commandements
             is
             generally
             addressed
             vnto
             all
             ;
             but
             that
             of
             Counsels
             vnto
             those
             only
             that
             haue
             made
             vowes
             .
          
           
             g
             Another
             maner
             of
             proceeding
             in
             case
             he
             doe
             not
             repent
             vpon
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             letter
             .
          
           
             h
             In
             the
             name
             of
             father
             
               Francis
               Billet
            
             ,
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             *
             He
             presupposeth
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             carried
             the
             letter
             ,
             had
             made
             rehearsall
             of
             whatsoeuer
             was
             passed
             .
          
           
             h
             She
             was
             the
             superiour
             of
             the
             sisters
             of
             the
             order
             of
             S.
             V●sula
             at
             Marseille
             ,
             and
             was
             at
             that
             time
             vpon
             speciall
             occasions
             at
             Marseille
             .
          
           
             i
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Louyse
             .
          
           
             k
             These
             sisters
             made
             dainty
             to
             send
             their
             gouernesse
             to
             S.
             Baume
             ,
             although
             their
             superiour
             had
             sent
             for
             her
             .
          
           
             l
             The
             father
             Romillon
             as
             her
             superiour
             commandeth
             her
             .
          
           
             m
             These
             good
             Fathers
             would
             not
             heare
             talke
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             did
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             blush
             at
             thē
             .
             They
             were
             rather
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             meer
             fancies
             ,
             &
             had
             no
             communion
             or
             agreemēt
             with
             Father
             Romillon
          
           
             *
             Hee
             said
             hee
             was
             commanded
             &
             constrained
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             n
             Louyse
             being
             commāded
             by
             her
             Superiour
             to
             come
             from
             Aix
             ,
             resisted
             &
             made
             scruple
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             being
             tender
             of
             her
             reputation
             ,
             and
             fearing
             the
             defamation
             of
             being
             possessed
             by
             the
             Deuill
             .
          
           
             o
             There
             were
             publick
             sacrifices
             for
             all
             sinners
             ,
             especially
             for
             the
             most
             enormous
             :
             of
             which
             they
             haue
             of
             all
             other
             the
             most
             need
             :
             and
             this
             was
             done
             for
             sinspast
             ,
             present
             and
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             p
             Adam
             afterward
             did
             repent
             .
             Sap.
             6.
             
          
           
             q
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             their
             law
             .
          
           
             r
             S.
             Augustine
             doth
             prettily
             discourse
             vpon
             the
             30.
             
             Psal.
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             these
             words
             speaking
             of
             the
             merits
             vvhich
             haue
             not
             pieceded
             ,
             and
             the
             benefites
             of
             God
             which
             haue
             preuented
             the
             sinner
             .
             
               Hoc
               me
               eruit
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               quod
               me
               iustificat
               ,
               quod
               ex
               impio
               ,
               pium
               facit
               ,
               quod
               ex
               iniquo
               iustum
               quod
               ex
               caeco
               videntē
               ,
               ex
               cadente
               surgentem
               ,
               quod
               ex
               flēte
               gaudētē
               .
            
          
           
             s
             Carreau
             did
             tempt
             her
             to
             obstinacy
             .
             Magdalene
             was
             often
             persecuted
             and
             extremly
             tempted
             by
             the
             deuils
             ,
             so
             that
             shee
             did
             sometimes
             seem
             to
             wauer
             .
          
           
             t
             Belzebub
             took
             this
             false
             oath
             ,
             and
             did
             afterwards
             thus
             excuse
             and
             glosse
             the
             same
             ,
             saying
             hee
             meant
             her
             spiritual
             father
             .
          
           
             u
             The
             blindnes
             and
             desperat
             madnes
             of
             Magicians
             .
          
           
             a
             Magdalene
             suffered
             her selfe
             to
             be
             gained
             away
             at
             times
             .
          
           
             b
             He
             meaneth
             that
             Magdalene
             had
             not
             as
             then
             shewed
             so
             great
             signes
             of
             her
             repētance
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Diuels
             had
             left
             all
             hope
             to
             regaine
             her
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Francis
               Billet
            
             felt
             strange
             motions
             within
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             resisted
             them
             ,
             and
             called
             for
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             d
             Magdalene
             did
             at
             times
             wauer
             shrewdly
             ,
             like
             to
             one
             that
             begins
             to
             be
             recouered
             of
             a
             grieuous
             and
             long
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             staggers
             when
             he
             offers
             to
             goe
             ,
             and
             is
             readie
             to
             sinke
             for
             weaknesse
             ,
             but
             then
             leaneth
             &
             staieth
             himselfe
             on
             his
             staffe
             .
          
           
             e
             Against
             youth
             
          
           
             f
             Three
             sorts
             of
             seruants
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             g
             He
             meaneth
             the
             Indians
             in
             that
             state
             wherein
             they
             were
             before
             their
             conuersion
             ,
             being
             people
             remooued
             farre
             frō
             God
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Ephes.
             l.
             
          
           
             h
             Irreuerent
             behauiour
             in
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             i
             The
             people
             of
             Townes
             &
             Villages
             there
             adioyning
             did
             flocke
             thither
             in
             great
             troupes
             .
          
           
             k
             See
             the
             Page
             18.
             
          
           
             l
             He
             desireth
             to
             be
             commanded
             .
             See
             the
             Answere
             to
             the
             fifth
             doubt
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             m
             Of
             those
             that
             goe
             to
             Confession
             without
             due
             preparation
             .
          
           
             n
             See
             the
             19.
             page
             .
          
           
             o
             Verrine
             stileth
             himselfe
             Gods
             Sergeant
             .
          
           
             p
             A
             profitable
             and
             vse-full
             dis
             .
             course
             vnto
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             q
             This
             was
             the
             fashion
             of
             publike
             pennance
             .
          
           
             r
             Verrine
             craueth
             his
             owne
             confusion
             .
          
           
             s
             It
             is
             a
             Chapel
             ,
             where
             behinde
             a
             certaine
             pillar
             there
             is
             a
             peece
             of
             the
             mountaine
             ,
             whereun●o
             the
             Angels
             carried
             S.
             Magdalene
             with
             great
             singing
             and
             melody
             ,
             much
             reioycing
             at
             her
             repentance
             which
             she
             there
             performed
             for
             the
             space
             of
             30.
             yeeres
             ,
             as
             she
             told
             an
             honest
             religious
             person
             ,
             that
             presently
             died
             after
             she
             had
             reuealed
             this
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             was
             foretold
             him
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             .
             
               Syluest
               .
               Prieras
            
             hath
             wrote
             the
             history
             of
             her
             fol.
             5.
             post
             .
             Pasch.
             
          
           
             t
             Father
             Michaelis
             at
             that
             time
             preached
             the
             Aduent
             at
             Aix
             .
          
           
             u
             They
             oftentimes
             assēbled
             in
             a
             place
             that
             is
             vnder
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             ioyning
             vnto
             the
             chamber
             where
             Magdalene
             lay
             .
          
           
             x
             Vnto
             Priests
             and
             religious
             persons
             .
          
           
             y
             Against
             single
             cumbates
             .
          
           
             z
             See
             the
             Answere
             vnto
             the
             fifth
             Obiection
             to
             the
             doubts
             after
             the
             Epist.
             to
             the
             Reader
             
          
           
             a
             It
             was
             discouered
             by
             certaine
             strange
             and
             vnusual
             gestures
             .
          
           
             b
             They
             did
             at
             first
             impure
             all
             vnto
             Louyse
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             discouery
             was
             made
             ,
             it
             was
             iudged
             that
             the
             Deuils
             within
             her
             ,
             made
             her
             speak
             in
             that
             manner
             .
          
           
             c
             Some
             Preists
             of
             the
             doctrine
             were
             tempted
             to
             forsake
             their
             vocation
             ,
             because
             of
             these
             possessions
             ,
             and
             grew
             factious
             at
             the
             last
             against
             their
             very
             Superiour
             .
          
           
             d
             When
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             obeyed
             the
             voice
             of
             Iosua
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             granted
             him
             that
             which
             was
             desired
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             stayed
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Sunne
             .
          
           
             e
             It
             is
             not
             strāge
             that
             Almighty
             God
             should
             begin
             a
             new
             creation
             ,
             or
             raise
             the
             dead
             :
             but
             the
             strangenesse
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Deuill
             should
             to
             his
             rume
             discouer
             his
             owne
             associats
             in
             relating
             truely
             the
             fact
             as
             is
             in
             this
             History
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             example
             of
             Satan
             communing
             with
             God
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             1.
             chap.
             of
             Iob.
             
          
           
             g
             A
             discourse
             vnto
             the
             Monkes
             and
             religious
             persons
             .
          
           
             h
             A
             discourse
             vnto
             the
             poore
             people
             that
             vvere
             present
             in
             that
             assembly
             .
          
           
             i
             An
             exhortation
             vnto
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             k
             The
             manner
             of
             Magdalens
             transformation
             in
             soule
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             persons
             .
          
           
             l
             Iesus
             the
             Painter
             ,
             Magdalene
             the
             picture
             and
             Image
             .
          
           
             m
             Magdalens
             Act
             of
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             n
             That
             it
             should
             bee
             performed
             in
             this
             humble
             manner
             ,
             for
             al
             those
             that
             passed
             by
             did
             tread
             vpon
             her
             that
             was
             possessed
             .
             Hee
             speaketh
             onely
             of
             those
             that
             were
             actually
             possessed
             .
          
           
             o
             Disputation
             betweene
             an
             Heretick
             and
             Verrine
             .
          
           
             o
             He
             meaneth
             the
             visible
             accidents
             ,
             and
             speaks
             according
             to
             the
             phrase
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             *
             Disputation
             between
             Leu●athan
             and
             Verrine
             .
          
           
             p
             Leuiathan
             did
             cōtradict
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             father
             of
             lyes
             ,
             &
             did
             lye
             in
             whatsoeuer
             he
             heere
             vttered
             .
          
           
             q
             Hee
             speaketh
             of
             the
             whole
             sect
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             r
             Thinking
             that
             he
             had
             all
             this
             while
             spoken
             vnto
             her
             that
             was
             possessed
             a
             Mayden
             of
             some
             19.
             yeares
             .
          
           
             s
             He
             went
             away
             much
             discountenanced
             and
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             t
             The
             Diuell
             might
             represent
             vnto
             her
             imagination
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             at
             one
             time
             .
             The
             very
             same
             happened
             vnto
             the
             woman
             of
             Laon
             that
             was
             possessed
             .
          
           
             u
             He
             doth
             inuite
             them
             to
             come
             thither
             ,
             to
             shake
             off
             that
             tentation
             which
             they
             had
             ,
             to
             relinquish
             their
             Company
             and
             Order
             ,
             as
             receiuing
             much
             scandall
             from
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             x
             The
             conference
             between
             Verrine
             and
             Leuiathan
             .
          
           
             y
             Against
             sinners
             .
          
           
             z
             Of
             these
             false
             oathes
             ,
             see
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             18.
             of
             December
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             answere
             vnto
             this
             blasphemie
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             following
             discourse
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             places
             and
             offices
             of
             divels
             are
             distinct
             .
          
           
             c
             Three
             sorts
             of
             dead
             men
             .
          
           
             d
             Touching
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             what
             case
             the
             Superiour
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             f
             By
             way
             of
             Reuelation
             or
             intrinsick
             intelligence
             .
          
           
             g
             The
             cōstraint
             which
             the
             Diuels
             s●fter
             whē
             God
             commandeth
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             Against
             Leuiathan
             the
             seducer
             .
          
           
             h
             He
             meaneth
             a
             childe
             that
             is
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             house
             of
             himselfe
             :
             for
             then
             the
             father
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             cary
             an
             eie
             ouer
             his
             child
             ,
             but
             the
             Pastour
             of
             his
             soule
             is
             to
             take
             care
             ouer
             him
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             liueth
             .
          
           
             *
             Of
             Confession
             and
             Pennance
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Signatum
               est
               super
               nos
               lumen
               vultus
               tui
               Domine
               .
            
             Rom.
             2.
             
             
               Conscientia
               accusante
               ,
               aut
               etiam
               defendente
               .
            
          
           
             k
             It
             is
             a
             phrase
             of
             speech
             vsed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             where
             it
             is
             oft-ten
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             descēded
             on
             earth
             ,
             or
             the
             Word
             came
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             same
             phrase
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             although
             they
             stirre
             not
             frō
             thence
             ,
             neither
             moue
             they
             by
             a
             natural
             &
             locall
             motion
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             here
             often
             in
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             l
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             worthy
             of
             a
             higher
             punishment
             ,
             &
             that
             to
             indure
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             fauour
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             deseruings
             :
             as
             a
             Parricide
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             whipping
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             example
             of
             the
             Publican
             and
             the
             Pharisie
             in
             S.
             Luke
             18.
             cap.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Dilexerunt
               homines
               magis
               tenebras
               quam
               lucem
               .
            
          
           
             n
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             o
             By
             intelligence
             and
             reuelation
             .
             See
             the
             following
             Act.
             This
             is
             also
             a
             discourse
             of
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             :
             but
             hauing
             mentioned
             by
             compulsion
             the
             same
             things
             formerly
             ,
             he
             was
             vnwilling
             to
             begin
             another
             discourse
             of
             an
             argument
             to
             full
             of
             disgust
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             touching
             which
             he
             had
             as
             yet
             no
             commission
             to
             speake
             of
             .
          
           
             p
             God
             leauing
             him
             to
             his
             naturall
             disposition
             ,
             and
             not
             employing
             his
             absolute
             force
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             q
             Of
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             r
             Of
             the
             holy
             Communion
             .
          
           
             
               Qui
               manducat
               indigne
               ,
               &c
            
          
           
             s
             The
             Divels
             and
             the
             damned
             are
             witnesses
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             t
             A
             consultation
             of
             this
             businesse
             with
             sundry
             religious
             persons
             .
          
           
             u
             A
             Dialogue
             betweene
             Verrine
             and
             Leuiathan
             .
          
           
             x
             See
             the
             answere
             to
             the
             first
             obiection
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             y
             Obserue
             the
             maner
             of
             speaking
             when
             God
             will
             discouer
             any
             thing
             to
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             will
             keepe
             any
             thing
             close
             from
             them
             .
             
               Dicta
               &
               facta
               sunt
            
             .
          
           
             a
             God
             is
             neuer
             a
             witnesse
             vnto
             falsehood
             .
          
           
             b
             Verrine
             in
             all
             his
             discourses
             confessed
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             a
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             c
             Obserue
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             by
             intelligence
             .
          
           
             d
             There
             is
             nothing
             repugnant
             hereunto
             why
             this
             should
             not
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             e
             S.
             Dominick
             an
             enemie
             to
             Verrine
             .
          
           
             f
             Verrine
             denieth
             that
             he
             is
             a
             preacher
             .
             See
             the
             answere
             to
             the
             first
             obiection
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             g
             The
             distinct
             offices
             which
             Diuels
             haue
             in
             tentations
             .
          
           
             h
             Touching
             the
             blessed
             Trinitie
             .
          
           
             i
             Verrine
             constrained
             to
             speake
             .
          
           
             k
             Touching
             S.
             Dominicke
             .
          
           
             l
             The
             Saints
             who
             are
             most
             deuoted
             to
             the
             Virgine
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Scala
               Coeli
            
             ,
             so
             Fulgentius
             calleth
             her
             in
             his
             Sermon
             of
             the
             Virgins
             praises
             :
             for
             without
             the
             fruit
             which
             she
             carried
             there
             had
             been
             no
             ladder
             for
             vs
             to
             mount
             vp
             into
             heauen
             ,
             and
             the
             tree
             was
             as
             a
             ladder
             whereby
             we
             were
             enabled
             to
             plucke
             this
             fruit
             .
          
           
             n
             Touching
             the
             Angels
             that
             are
             guardians
             vnto
             men
             .
          
           
             o
             S.
             Dominick
             an
             aduersary
             vnto
             Verrine
             .
          
           
             p
             It
             is
             a
             great
             perfection
             not
             to
             omitt
             to
             doe
             wel●
             because
             omission
             doth
             not
             necessarily
             imply
             a
             mortal
             sinne
             .
          
           
             q
             It
             is
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             constraint
             which
             was
             forced
             vpon
             him
             by
             the
             Exorcismes
             .
             As
             if
             hee
             should
             haue
             said
             that
             he
             was
             compelled
             three
             manner
             of
             waies
             ,
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             intercessions
             of
             S.
             Dominick
             ,
             all
             this
             being
             acted
             in
             a
             church
             of
             his
             Order
             .
          
           
             r
             This
             for
             the
             most
             part
             falleth
             out
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             s
             Original
             ,
             actuall
             and
             veniall
             .
          
           
             t
             Touching
             the
             conception
             of
             the
             Virgin.
             
          
           
             u
             By
             his
             eternal
             knowledge
             &
             foresight
             into
             things
             .
          
           
             x
             By
             his
             intimate
             graces
             which
             are
             communicable
             vnto
             a
             creature
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             metaphore
             borrowed
             from
             the
             ribbe
             of
             Adam
          
           
             y
             Thus
             did
             Magdalene
             afterward
             report
             .
          
           
             z
             He
             speaketh
             of
             Lewes
             the
             Magitian
             .
          
           
             a
             See
             the
             answere
             vnto
             the
             5.
             doubt
             after
             the
             epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             b
             They
             that
             were
             thus
             possessed
             felt
             thēselues
             much
             lighter
             and
             in
             greater
             ease
             ,
             when
             the
             euill
             spirits
             departed
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             c
             An
             inuectiue
             against
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             d
             A
             prediction
             that
             the
             Magician
             should
             be
             burned
             .
          
           
             e
             That
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             his
             grace
             .
          
           
             f
             Because
             of
             his
             dignity
             .
          
           
             g
             An
             inuective
             against
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             h
             See
             the
             Apology
             vnto
             the
             5.
             doubt
             .
          
           
             i
             The
             soule
             compared
             to
             a
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             k
             
               See
               the
               Apology
               vnto
               the
               5.
               doubt
               :
               there
               is
               further
               mention
               made
               hereof
               in
               the
               pag.
               
            
             
               A
               discourse
               touching
               the
               late
               King.
               
                 Mounsieur
                 Boutereau
              
               Aduocate
               in
               the
               Counsell
               ,
               doth
               elegantly
               (
               as
               his
               manner
               is
               )
               expresse
               this
               Saint
               ,
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Henry
               the
               4
               lately
               deceased
               ,
               which
               was
               composed
               by
               him
               :
               who
               did
               expresly
               send
               into
               Flanders
               to
               father
               
                 Francis
                 Domptius
              
               ,
               that
               faithfully
               collected
               this
               history
               ,
               to
               be
               informed
               of
               that
               which
               is
               heere
               spoken
               :
               which
               for
               the
               better
               assurance
               and
               attestation
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               hee
               sent
               vnto
               him
               word
               for
               word
               :
               Although
               there
               be
               also
               other
               witnesses
               thereof
               .
               The
               two
               discourses
               in
               Latine
               and
               French
               did
               containe
               this
               relation
               heere
               word
               for
               word
               :
               so
               that
               we
               dared
               not
               to
               change
               one
               title
               hereof
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               for
               borne
               the
               like
               alteration
               through
               the
               whole
               frame
               and
               body
               of
               this
               history
               .
               God
               turne
               it
               all
               to
               his
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             l
             He
             is
             called
             
               Seruus
               seruorum
            
             .
          
           
             m
             A
             mauellous
             Apostrophe
             vnto
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             n
             He
             meaneth
             the
             Crosse
             set
             vp
             in
             S.
             Baume
             .
          
           
             o
             Verrine
             confesseth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             damned
             .
          
           
             p
             A
             discourse
             vpon
             the
             natiuity
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             very
             obseruable
             &
             worth
             the
             reading
             .
          
           
             q
             S.
             Gregory
             in
             his
             26.
             
             Homily
             maketh
             a
             comparison
             between
             Ioseph
             &
             S.
             Thomas
             ,
             for
             both
             of
             them
             were
             scrupulous
             &
             doubtful
             of
             the
             truth
             for
             a
             season
             .
             God
             permitting
             such
             staggerings
             sometimes
             in
             our
             vnderstādings
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             our
             assurance
             may
             bee
             the
             stronger
             .
          
           
             r
             The
             doubt
             that
             some
             haue
             of
             this
             History
             .
          
           
             s
             Touching
             the
             labours
             and
             paines
             taken
             by
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             t
             A
             signe
             of
             predestination
             .
          
           
             u
             Gerson
             and
             some
             others
             hold
             this
             Tenent
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sanctified
             from
             his
             mothers
             wombe
             .
          
           
             x
             Acquisition
             of
             vertues
             .
          
           
             y
             The
             co-operation
             of
             the
             creature
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             z
             See
             the
             answere
             vnto
             the
             doubts
             ,
             the
             10.
             obiection
             .
          
           
             a
             A
             pious
             discourse
             vpon
             the
             feast
             of
             Christmas
             .
          
           
             b
             Spirits
             doe
             goe
             and
             come
             with
             incredible
             celerity
             .
          
           
             c
             As
             a
             man
             that
             being
             obstinately
             set
             and
             bent
             on
             a
             thing
             ,
             will
             rather
             be
             plucked
             asunder
             in
             peeces
             ,
             then
             be
             beaten
             off
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             d
             Why
             a
             Diuell
             was
             employed
             in
             this
             worke
             ,
             he
             being
             but
             a
             contemptible
             and
             slauish
             caitise
             .
          
           
             e
             Belzebub
             constrained
             to
             make
             an
             abjuration
             .
          
           
             f
             Before
             the
             tribunall
             of
             God
             all
             things
             are
             so
             exactly
             waighed
             in
             al
             the
             circumstances
             that
             the
             Diuels
             haue
             nothing
             to
             reply
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             g
             The
             temptation
             vsuall
             against
             Nobility
             .
          
           
             h
             The
             temptation
             vsuall
             against
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             i
             Temptations
             to
             single
             combats
             .
          
           
             k
             Temptations
             against
             youth
             .
          
           
             l
             Temptations
             to
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             m
             A
             breefe
             discourse
             touching
             the
             feast
             of
             Christmas
             .
          
           
             b
             Diuers
             iudgements
             touching
             this
             history
             see
             the
             pag.
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             m
             Diuers
             iudgments
             touching
             this
             History
             .
             see
             the
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             He
             did
             examine
             this
             ,
             two
             seueral
             times
             ,
             first
             at
             S.
             Baume
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             Ianuarie
             then
             next
             ensuing
             ,
             where
             he
             looked
             into
             the
             verification
             of
             all
             these
             discourses
             ,
             and
             tooke
             knowledge
             of
             the
             witnesses
             that
             had
             been
             present
             at
             the
             acts
             .
             In
             the
             second
             place
             hee
             did
             read
             with
             great
             aduisednes
             and
             attention
             this
             whole
             cōposure
             written
             in
             the
             Latine
             &
             French
             copies
             .
             There
             is
             a
             likelihoode
             also
             that
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             this
             history
             wil
             be
             re-examined
             at
             Rome
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             supreme
             Inquisition
             .
          
           
             o
             After
             the
             Angel
             had
             once
             said
             ,
             
               Spiritus
               sanctus
               superueniet
               in
               te
               ,
               &c.
            
             shee
             neuer
             replide
             against
             it
             with
             the
             quomod●
             of
             infidelity
             .
          
           
             p
             An
             Apostrophe
             vnto
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             a
             Obserue
             that
             he
             tyeth
             no
             man
             to
             beleeue
             him
             .
             See
             the
             answere
             vnto
             the
             2.
             obiection
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             reader
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             slights
             and
             subtleties
             of
             Asmode●
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             is
             a
             description
             of
             pride
             and
             selfe-loue
             ,
             which
             esteemeth
             that
             the
             hayres
             and
             nayles
             ,
             nay
             the
             ve●y
             excrements
             themselues
             are
             as
             gold
             or
             pretious
             stones
             .
          
           
             c
             Touching
             the
             point
             of
             Salomons
             saluation
             their
             appeareth
             no
             certainty
             of
             any
             thing
             touching
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             There
             are
             arguments
             of
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             differ
             in
             their
             opinions
             vpon
             this
             particular
             .
             It
             is
             ●uident
             that
             Nabuchodonosor
             repented
             .
             See
             the
             Apology
             vnto
             the
             4.
             doubt
             ,
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             reader
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             slights
             and
             tentations
             of
             Baalberith
             .
          
           
             b
             Touching
             true
             nobility
             .
          
           
             c
             Against
             those
             that
             goe
             to
             witches
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             outragious
             madnesse
             of
             Magicians
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             witches
             that
             were
             conuerted
             did
             assure
             vnto
             vs
             that
             this
             was
             true
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             but
             plagues
             and
             the
             authors
             of
             mischiefe
             in
             the
             house
             where
             they
             abide
             .
          
           
             f
             It
             is
             a
             toyle
             to
             serue
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             repose
             and
             contentment
             to
             serue
             God.
             
          
           
             g
             The
             finall
             obstinacy
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             of
             witches
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             blindnesse
             of
             vnderstanding
             .
          
           
             h
             The
             Dialogue
             between
             Sonneillon
             and
             Asmodee
             .
          
           
             i
             This
             oath
             containeth
             foure
             remarkable
             points
             and
             obseruations
             .
          
           
             k
             See
             the
             Apology
             vnto
             the
             doubts
             ,
             the
             10.
             obiect
             ,
             aftet
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             l
             A
             discourse
             touching
             S.
             Stephen
             .
          
           
             m
             Sonneillon
             his
             constraint
             .
          
           
             n
             The
             powerfulnesse
             of
             prayer
             for
             our
             enemies
             .
          
           
             o
             The
             tentations
             of
             Sonneillon
             .
          
           
             p
             It
             is
             a
             probleme
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             q
             The
             mantle
             of
             impiety
             .
          
           
             r
             He
             repeated
             this
             ouer
             diuerse
             times
             ,
             time
             will
             make
             the
             truth
             therof
             to
             appeare
             .
          
           
             s
             The
             reuelation
             hereof
             (
             if
             it
             be
             true
             )
             was
             reserued
             for
             the
             feast
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             the
             Euangelist
             .
          
           
             t
             These
             are
             Predictions
             whose
             truth
             or
             falshood
             time
             wil
             bring
             to
             light
             ,
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             we
             must
             hold
             vs
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             teacheth
             and
             practiseth
             .
          
           
             u
             After
             the
             signes
             of
             the
             last
             iudgment
             ,
             there
             shal
             come
             a
             shortime
             wherein
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             husht
             &
             quiet
             ,
             in
             which
             men
             shall
             lull
             themselues
             in
             securitie
             and
             sleep
             as
             in
             the
             time
             of
             No●h
             .
             Luk.
             17.
             
          
           
             x
             See
             the
             Apology
             vnto
             the
             3
             doubt
             after
             the
             epistle
             to
             the
             reader
             .
          
           
             y
             Some
             Doctors
             are
             of
             opinion
             that
             S.
             Iohn
             is
             in
             Paradise
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             parallell
             with
             the
             three
             following
             he
             meaneth
             that
             his
             body
             is
             in
             that
             terrestrial
             Paradise
             with
             the
             body
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             z
             The
             conuersion
             of
             Magicians
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             was
             put
             in
             practise
             at
             Aix
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             afterward
             appeare
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             brauado
             of
             Verrine
             to
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             c
             A
             great
             reprehension
             &
             inuectiue
             against
             men
             .
             See
             the
             Apology
             why
             this
             is
             the
             highest
             signall
             of
             Gods
             indignation
             .
          
           
             d
             Touching
             religious
             orders
             .
          
           
             e
             It
             were
             a
             strāge
             wonder
             that
             a
             woman
             honourably
             descended
             should
             speake
             this
             of
             her
             father
             and
             mother
             in
             publick
             from
             her selfe
             ,
             out
             of
             her
             fits
             she
             is
             of
             a
             composed
             vnderstanding
             &
             very
             sensible
             in
             her
             discourse
             .
          
           
             f
             See
             the
             page
             259.
             touching
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             .
          
           
             g
             When
             his
             discourse
             is
             not
             drawne
             from
             Scripture
             the
             Diuel
             constraineth
             no
             man
             to
             beleeue
             .
             And
             we
             conceaue
             that
             this
             which
             is
             here
             so
             spoken
             is
             spoken
             out
             of
             flattery
             .
          
           
             h
             He
             did
             exorcise
             when
             he
             was
             at
             S.
             Baume
             as
             shal
             be
             seene
             afterwards
             in
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             last
             of
             December
             .
             pag
             
          
           
             i
             This
             is
             a
             new
             reuelation
             .
          
           
             k
             The
             fall
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
             '
          
           
             l
             See
             the
             Apology
             ,
             the
             10.
             doubt
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             m
             The
             action
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             n
             The
             seuerall
             sicknesses
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             o
             The
             medicines
             for
             these
             sicknesses
             .
          
           
             p
             See
             the
             Apology
             ,
             the
             first
             doubt
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             q
             The
             frequenting
             of
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             r
             The
             time
             that
             is
             prepared
             for
             martyrdome
             .
          
           
             s
             The
             reprehension
             of
             the
             wise
             men
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             t
             The
             booke
             of
             death
             kept
             by
             Satan
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             sleights
             and
             deuices
             which
             he
             hath
             to
             ensnare
             vs.
             But
             if
             by
             this
             booke
             of
             death
             you
             vnderstand
             reprobation
             ,
             then
             is
             this
             booke
             in
             the
             eternity
             of
             God
             as
             the
             booke
             of
             Predestination
             is
             .
          
           
             u
             The
             shipwrack
             of
             men
             commeth
             from
             themselues
             .
          
           
             x
             Concerning
             the
             deceased
             King
             Henry
             4.
             see
             more
             at
             large
             in
             the
             page
             219.
             
          
           
             y
             Which
             kinde
             of
             pouerty
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             z
             Consolation
             vnto
             the
             poore
             
          
           
             a
             The
             booke
             of
             the
             Crucifix
             .
          
           
             b
             On
             this
             day
             Lewes
             the
             Magician
             was
             vpon
             his
             way
             iourneying
             towards
             S.
             Baume
             This
             was
             vttered
             with
             an
             admirable
             vehemency
             of
             spirit
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             woman
             was
             all
             ouer
             in
             a
             great
             sweate
             .
             He
             seemeth
             to
             lesson
             vs
             with
             what
             seruency
             of
             spirit
             and
             charity
             we
             should
             pray
             vnto
             God
             for
             such
             mis-led
             &
             wandering
             soules
             .
             And
             hee
             made
             Louyse
             pray
             ,
             by
             moouing
             her
             tongue
             ,
             as
             also
             he
             caused
             her
             to
             dictate
             letters
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Louyse
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             owne
             name
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             said
             ,
             Louyse
             gaue
             consent
             as
             vnto
             a
             thing
             which
             shee
             much
             desired
             .
             See
             the
             annotations
             vpon
             the
             304.
             pag.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             the
             Apology
             and
             the
             answere
             vnto
             the
             9.
             doubt
             .
          
           
             d
             A
             prediction
             of
             the
             comming
             of
             Lewes
          
           
             e
             He
             neuer
             assured
             the
             conuersion
             of
             Lewes
             .
          
           
             f
             A
             simile
             against
             ●hose
             that
             are
             s●rupulous
             in
             beleeuing
             this
             wonder
             .
          
           
             g
             The
             application
             of
             the
             simile
             .
          
           
             h
             The
             goodnes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             malice
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             i
             An
             authentical
             history
             reporteth
             this
             .
          
           
             k
             An
             inuectiue
             against
             Lewes
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             l
             He
             spake
             of
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             m
             The
             arriuall
             of
             father
             Michaelis
             to
             S
             :
             Baume
             .
          
           
             n
             This
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             piecedent
             Acts.
             
          
           
             o
             There
             is
             a
             great
             faire
             Cros●e
             at
             S.
             Baume
             .
          
           
             p
             The
             stop
             which
             was
             laid
             to
             hinder
             the
             Magicians
             comming
             by
             great
             store
             of
             raine
             ,
             that
             tell
             downe
             in
             great
             plenty
             two
             daies
             together
             .
          
           
             q
             The
             soule
             is
             a
             Vineyard
             .
          
           
             r
             Touching
             the
             day
             of
             iudgement
             .
          
           
             s
             The
             arriuall
             of
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             t
             The
             Diuels
             interrogatories
             vnto
             the
             Magician
             ▪
             
          
           
             u
             The
             Diuels
             inference
             vpon
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             x
             Lewes
             performeth
             the
             office
             of
             an
             Exorcist
             ,
             which
             was
             according
             to
             the
             prediction
             mentioned
             in
             the
             page
             265.
             
          
           
             y
             Belzebub
             and
             Verrine
             laugh
             at
             the
             Magician
             ,
             for
             that
             hee
             was
             become
             an
             Exorcist
             .
          
           
             z
             The
             feare
             that
             Magdalene
             had
             to
             looke
             vpon
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             Diuel
             reproueth
             the
             Magician
             and
             telleth
             him
             his
             wicked
             acts
             .
          
           
             b
             Magdalene
             and
             the
             Diuel
             doe
             both
             accuse
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             c
             A
             counsell
             held
             for
             the
             verification
             of
             the
             precedent
             acts
             ,
             with
             the
             exclusion
             of
             the
             fathers
             ,
             the
             Exorcists
             and
             Confessors
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             two
             women
             that
             were
             possessed
             are
             separated
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             examined
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             Dominican
             father
             was
             ●
             litle
             discontented
             because
             he
             was
             excluded
             from
             the
             counsell
             ,
             for
             he
             ●●ceaued
             that
             they
             did
             him
             wrong
             as
             suspecting
             him
             of
             partiality
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             audience
             of
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             g
             The
             Magicians
             renouncing
             of
             Sorcery
             .
          
           
             h
             Verrine
             would
             often
             say
             that
             the
             Magician
             was
             the
             loste
             of
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             soules
             ,
             ●s
             Ad●m
             in
             times
             past
             had
             been
             .
          
           
             i
             Verrines
             exhortation
             to
             Lewes
             .
          
           
             k
             That
             is
             to
             say
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             men
             after
             they
             are
             dead
             .
          
           
             l
             The
             Magician
             told
             vs
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             did
             vnderstand
             his
             condition
             wee
             would
             be
             amazed
             at
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             no
             memory
             .
             But
             in
             this
             he
             did
             co-operate
             with
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             &
             gaue
             his
             consent
             there
             unto
             ,
             which
             being
             by
             the
             Diuels
             oftentimes
             practized
             vpon
             Magdalen
             they
             could
             neuer
             by
             any
             charmes
             bring
             the
             same
             about
             (
             as
             shall
             be
             seene
             heereafter
             )
             because
             she
             would
             neuer
             consent
             there-unto
             .
          
           
             m
             Belzebub
             accuseth
             Lewes
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             n
             Louyse
             related
             vnto
             vs
             that
             she
             vnderstood
             wel
             al
             that
             Verrine
             had
             prompted
             vnto
             her
             ,
             and
             did
             readily
             co-operate
             and
             gaue
             her
             assistance
             to
             all
             the
             praiers
             that
             were
             powred
             forth
             for
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             o
             Touching
             Antichrist
             see
             the
             Apology
             vnto
             the
             doubts
             .
          
           
             p
             The
             hardnesse
             of
             the
             Magicians
             hart
             
          
           
             q
             The
             aduice
             for
             the
             seperation
             of
             the
             women
             possessed
             .
          
           
             r
             The
             Exorcist
             changed
             .
          
           
             s
             Leuiathans
             answeres
             .
          
           
             t
             He
             said
             this
             because
             hee
             was
             put
             to
             silence
             vpon
             the
             accusations
             against
             Lewes
             ,
             for
             a
             season
             .
          
           
             u
             The
             Diuels
             exclamation
             and
             inuectiue
             against
             the
             obduratenesse
             of
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             x
             The
             hypocrisie
             of
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             y
             This
             is
             very
             obseruable
             ,
             for
             he
             made
             repetition
             diuerse
             times
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             z
             The
             death
             of
             Louyse
             .
          
           
             a
             Touching
             Antichrist
             ,
             see
             the
             doubts
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             b
             Two
             Capuchin
             fathers
             go
             to
             Marseille
             .
          
           
             c
             Witches
             are
             carried
             inuisibly
             .
          
           
             d
             Verrine
             barketh
             like
             a
             dogge
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             superiour
             Diuels
             doe
             tye
             and
             binde
             vp
             those
             that
             are
             inferiour
             and
             in
             subordination
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             amongst
             men
             the
             stronger
             bindeth
             him
             that
             is
             weaker
             ,
             and
             maketh
             him
             to
             hold
             his
             peace
             .
             So
             amongst
             liuing
             creatures
             ,
             one
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             nature
             ,
             doth
             master
             another
             .
          
           
             f
             We
             were
             yet
             in
             indifferency
             ,
             and
             were
             at
             that
             time
             making
             inquiry
             after
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             g
             The
             difference
             of
             Diuels
             .
          
           
             h
             By
             this
             often
             reprouing
             of
             the
             Diuell
             they
             gaue
             intimation
             vnto
             him
             that
             they
             did
             not
             beleeue
             him
             .
          
           
             i
             The
             adoration
             of
             a
             Goat
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             .
          
           
             k
             Verrine
             barketh
             against
             Lewes
             .
          
           
             l
             The
             prediction
             that
             Lewes
             should
             bee
             burnt
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             women
             exorcised
             at
             Aix
             ,
             as
             it
             afterward
             happened
             .
          
           
             m
             He
             was
             degraded
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Marseille
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             deputed
             a
             Commissary
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             his
             cause
             .
          
           
             n
             The
             prediction
             of
             the
             execution
             &
             death
             of
             the
             Magiciā
             ratified
             by
             a
             solemne
             oath
             which
             prediction
             the
             Diuel
             gaue
             as
             a
             signe
             ▪
             
          
           
             o
             The
             difficulty
             which
             the
             father
             's
             made
             of
             the
             truth
             hereof
             .
          
           
             p
             The
             prediction
             that
             the
             Magician
             should
             be
             enlarged
             vpon
             supposition
             of
             his
             innocence
             :
             which
             was
             verified
             the
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             of
             Ianuary
             .
          
           
             q
             These
             departures
             were
             very
             sensible
             ,
             as
             well
             by
             the
             blast
             which
             brake
             forth
             frō
             her
             mouth
             as
             by
             their
             names
             which
             in
             their
             issuing
             ●orth
             they
             gaue
             themselues
             .
          
           
             r
             Magicians
             are
             not
             possessed
             .
          
           
             s
             This
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             .
          
           
             t
             There
             were
             schedules
             rendered
             to
             Theophilus
             the
             Magician
             ,
             and
             to
             S.
             Basil
             for
             an
             other
             Magician
             ,
             as
             is
             set
             downe
             at
             large
             in
             their
             liues
             .
          
           
             u
             Being
             in
             a
             Church
             of
             his
             iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             x
             Verrines
             complaint
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             y
             The
             prophesie
             of
             Ezechiel
             accidentally
             lighted
             on
             and
             read
             .
          
           
             z
             These
             Canons
             did
             alleage
             that
             Lewes
             was
             a
             Priest
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Dioce●●e
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Marseille
             ;
             to
             whom
             we
             answered
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             come
             thither
             not
             vpon
             command
             but
             by
             aduice
             .
          
           
             a
             Inquisition
             into
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             writings
             .
          
           
             b
             Lewes
             the
             Magician
             went
             away
             to
             Auignon
             with
             some
             others
             to
             make
             declaration
             of
             his
             innocency
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             remitted
             backe
             againe
             .
          
           
             c
             Father
             Domptius
             sent
             backe
             vnto
             his
             superiour
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07467-e45970
           
             d
             This
             was
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             Confessor
             in
             ordinary
             to
             the
             sisters
             of
             S.
             Vrsula
             and
             particularly
             to
             Magdalene
             since
             her
             poss●ssion
             :
             A
             man
             godly
             and
             learned
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             present
             Superiour
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             city
             of
             Aix
             in
             Prouince
             ,
             who
             did
             Exorcise
             Magdalene
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             c
             She
             named
             all
             the
             wicked
             spirits
             in
             their
             order
             as
             readily
             as
             any
             one
             could
             reade
             them
             in
             a
             booke
             .
          
           
             f
             This
             was
             her
             vsuall
             prayer
             when
             she
             was
             among
             the
             sisters
             of
             her
             Order
             which
             she
             said
             by
             heart
             .
          
           
             g
             Belzebub
             strangely
             shaketh
             Magdalane
             .
          
           
             h
             This
             was
             said
             after
             the
             Exorcismes
             were
             past
             .
          
           
             i
             Belzebub
             vaunteth
             that
             he
             had
             tempted
             Adam
             ,
             and
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             k
             The
             distinct
             places
             ,
             and
             Office
             of
             Diuels
             .
          
           
             l
             Some
             Doctors
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             fastned
             with
             foure
             nailes
             .
          
           
             m
             Some
             schoole-men
             do
             hold
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             deliuer
             all
             the
             soules
             that
             were
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             but
             all
             those
             that
             were
             in
             Lymbo
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             Abrahams
             bosome
             .
          
           
             n
             The
             horrible
             gestures
             of
             Belzebub
             in
             the
             body
             of
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             o
             Great
             cries
             heard
             on
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             p
             Tharasque
             was
             a
             monstrous
             Dragon
             that
             deuoured
             men
             in
             Tharascon
             in
             Prouince
             .
          
           
             q
             The
             filthy
             gestures
             caused
             by
             Asmodee
             .
          
           
             r
             Six
             Knights
             came
             from
             Marseille
             to
             lead
             with
             them
             the
             Magician
             ,
             whom
             they
             fauoured
             and
             gaue
             countenance
             vnto
             ,
             as
             their
             speciall
             friend
             .
          
           
             s
             Out
             of
             his
             commission
             we
             might
             easily
             conceaue
             him
             to
             bee
             a
             true
             Deuill
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             left
             to
             his
             owne
             nature
             ;
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             permitting
             this
             to
             happen
             ,
             least
             otherwise
             men
             might
             mistake
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             him
             to
             be
             no
             Deuil
             .
          
           
             t
             They
             try
             the
             Deuils
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             contradict
             themselues
             .
          
           
             u
             Charmes
             cast
             into
             the
             eyes
             of
             Magdalene
             .
             Saint
             Clement
             in
             his
             recognitions
             reciteth
             the
             like
             of
             his
             mother
             ,
             who
             thought
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             euer
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             before
             her
             eyes
             .
          
           
             x
             The
             difference
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             y
             The
             accidentall
             paines
             of
             the
             Deuils
             .
          
           
             z
             From
             whence
             the
             names
             of
             Deuils
             haue
             their
             originall
             .
             Tertullian
             saith
             ,
             
               Ibi
               nomen
               ,
               vbi
               pignus
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Lucifer
             chained
             vp
             in
             hell
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             the
             Apology
             vnto
             the
             10.
             doubt
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             b
             See
             the
             Apology
             vnto
             the
             10.
             doubt
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             c
             God
             bindeth
             and
             vnbindeth
             the
             Deuils
             ,
             how
             and
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             :
             yet
             he
             doth
             this
             but
             at
             times
             ,
             permitting
             them
             sometimes
             to
             do
             whatsoeuer
             their
             naturall
             power
             can
             accomplish
             ;
             at
             other
             times
             he
             weakneth
             this
             power
             of
             theirs
             ,
             as
             seemeth
             good
             vnto
             him
             .
             Examples
             heereof
             are
             in
             the
             1.
             of
             Iob
             in
             the
             7.
             and
             20.
             of
             the
             Apocalypse
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             d
             Michael
             the
             cheifest
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             e
             What
             the
             temptations
             of
             Deuils
             are
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             their
             aduersaries
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Balberith
               .
               Iudg.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Obserue
             the
             order
             which
             he
             here
             keepeth
             in
             numbring
             of
             them
             in
             the
             same
             place
             &
             ranke
             as
             when
             hee
             first
             deliuered
             them
             .
          
           
             b
             Verrine
             denyeth
             that
             he
             is
             a
             preacher
             .
             See
             the
             1.
             doubt
             after
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             reader
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             absolute
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             d
             A
             charmed
             ring
             .
          
           
             e
             Magdalens
             throte
             seased
             on
             by
             the
             Diuel
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             tortures
             which
             Magdalen
             suffered
             .
          
           
             g
             Charmes
             cast
             into
             Magdalene
             which
             she
             reuealeth
             .
          
           
             h
             Either
             to
             beat
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             the
             aire
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             defend
             themselues
             against
             such
             attempters
             .
          
           
             i
             O
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             that
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             suffer
             the
             Diuell
             to
             force
             through
             a
             casement
             of
             paper
             .
             What
             ought
             the
             christian
             to
             conceaue
             of
             his
             wil
             which
             is
             of
             an
             infinite
             resistance
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             Nolo
             .
          
           
             k
             The
             doleful
             cry
             of
             one
             giuing
             vp
             the
             ghost
             .
          
           
             m
             Torches
             seene
             in
             the
             aire
             .
          
           
             n
             The
             sea
             the
             graue
             for
             Sorcerers
             .
          
           
             m
             The
             banquet
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             .
          
           
             n
             The
             songs
             vsed
             in
             the
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             o
             The
             abominable
             sensuality
             practised
             in
             the
             Sabbaths
             .
          
           
             p
             
               O
               prodigious
               and
               vnheard
               of
               impiety
               ,
               but
               this
               accursed
               Magician
               deceaued
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               he
               could
               not
               consecrate
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Thomas
               saith
               that
               those
               who
               crucified
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               said
               to
               sacrifice
               ,
               although
               in
               their
               action
               Christ
               Iesus
               was
               the
               host
               and
               oblation
               ,
               because
               their
               intention
               was
               not
               in
               their
               off●ring
               to
               present
               this
               th●ir
               action
               vnto
               God
               ,
               for
               they
               did
               this
               out
               of
               pure
               malice
               .
               3.
               pag.
               q.
               47.
               art
               :
               4.
               ad
               2.
               
            
          
           
             q
             Magicians
             not
             possessed
             .
          
           
             r
             Superiours
             not
             to
             be
             bewitched
             .
          
           
             s
             The
             remedy
             against
             inchātments
             .
          
           
             t
             The
             noise
             of
             the
             witches
             plainly
             heard
             .
          
           
             u
             The
             damnable
             industriousnesse
             of
             Sorcerers
             to
             diuert
             Magdalen
             .
          
           
             x
             Another
             charme
             cast
             vpon
             Magdalen
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             y
             Behold
             here
             the
             pride
             that
             is
             amongst
             wicked
             spirits
             .
          
           
             z
             The
             Saints
             that
             are
             aduersaries
             vnto
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             witches
             .
          
           
             a
             He
             had
             raged
             and
             stormed
             against
             S.
             Chrysostome
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             Aegidius
             whiles
             he
             liued
             gaue
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             skilful
             Physitian
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Portugese
             ,
             and
             his
             history
             was
             made
             by
             father
             Sampaye
             of
             Portugal
             olso
             .
             we
             wondered
             that
             an
             illiterate
             woman
             could
             relate
             such
             an
             history
             that
             is
             almost
             vnknown
             vnto
             all
             men
             :
             and
             came
             not
             forth
             in
             print
             ,
             bnt
             a
             while
             since
             ,
             and
             was
             written
             and
             published
             in
             latine
             by
             a
             Portugese
             ,
             after
             it
             had
             lyen
             a
             long
             time
             obscurely
             among
             the
             manuscrips
             of
             our
             Library
             .
          
           
             c
             Verrine
             did
             scarce
             euer
             refuse
             to
             answere
             at
             the
             Exorcismes
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             diligence
             of
             the
             Magicians
             to
             diuert
             Magdalene
          
           
             e
             A
             woman
             that
             was
             lost
             ,
             and
             sought
             after
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             where
             she
             was
             abiding
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             said
             fellow
             and
             father
             of
             this
             child
             ,
             said
             that
             he
             had
             indeed
             a
             daughter
             called
             Margaret
             that
             died
             two
             yeares
             agoe
             .
          
           
             g
             Notable
             instructions
             for
             Preists
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             working
             of
             charmes
             .
          
           
             h
             Experience
             teacheth
             that
             Sorcerers
             being
             menaced
             or
             beaten
             do
             make
             the
             charmes
             to
             cease
             .
          
           
             i
             Father
             Michaelis
             sent
             for
             him
             thither
             to
             purge
             himselfe
             from
             those
             publike
             defamations
             ,
             which
             the
             Deuils
             with
             open
             throate
             daily
             proclaimed
             against
             him
             .
             And
             the
             two
             good
             Capuchin
             fathers
             ,
             into
             whose
             familiarity
             he
             had
             wonne
             himselfe
             the
             better
             to
             couer
             his
             villianies
             ,
             did
             beare
             him
             company
             .
             Hee
             remained
             with
             vs
             10.
             dayes
             ,
             vntill
             there
             came
             some
             persons
             ,
             and
             carried
             him
             from
             thence
             in
             great
             scorne
             .
             Wee
             caused
             him
             to
             exorcise
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             those
             that
             were
             possessed
             :
             and
             thereupon
             the
             Deuils
             began
             to
             sport
             at
             it
             saying
             ,
             who
             would
             euer
             haue
             thought
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             exorcise
             vs
             ?
             Afterwards
             he
             pretended
             as
             though
             he
             could
             not
             read
             ,
             and
             intreated
             father
             Michaelis
             to
             read
             the
             Exorcismes
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             k
             Magdalene
             reported
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             in
             deflouring
             of
             women
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             hee
             had
             this
             end
             &
             scope
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             father
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             But
             the
             Diuels
             made
             him
             to
             vnderstand
             his
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             l
             The
             Diuell
             first
             blindeth
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             (
             when
             they
             are
             thus
             hood-winkt
             )
             he
             scoffeth
             at
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             Because
             he
             had
             prophaned
             the
             holy
             Host.
             
          
           
             m
             Parish
             church
             in
             Marseille
             .
          
           
             n
             What
             become
             of
             Magicians
             when
             they
             are
             either
             hurt
             or
             slaine
             .
          
           
             o
             The
             tormēts
             of
             Magdalen
             .
          
           
             p
             Reconciliation
             doth
             frustrate
             ye●ttēpts
             of
             the
             Diuell
             .
             The
             hate
             which
             the
             one
             did
             beare
             vnto
             the
             other
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             indure
             to
             bee
             neere
             one
             another
             :
             so
             that
             we
             were
             const●med
             to
             exorcise
             them
             a
             part
             for
             a
             certaine
             season
             .
          
           
             q
             The
             great
             tortures
             which
             Magdalene
             indured
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             Angel●
             who
             are
             gardians
             vnto
             men
             ,
             are
             of
             an
             inferiour
             degree
             of
             Angels
             ,
             &
             are
             commanded
             and
             sent
             by
             their
             superiour
             Angels
             .
          
           
             s
             The
             markes
             which
             witches
             haue
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             t
             It
             fell
             out
             so
             indeed
             about
             3.
             moueths
             after
             .
          
           
             u
             God
             permitted
             these
             extraordinary
             tortures
             which
             indured
             vntill
             the
             Magician
             was
             vpon
             the
             last
             of
             April
             burned
             ,
             that
             Magdalene
             might
             be
             truely
             conuerted
             ,
             who
             had
             escaped
             from
             a
             great
             gulfe
             of
             voluptuousnesse
             and
             sins
             .
             To
             breake
             therefore
             these
             euill
             habits
             ,
             which
             long
             custome
             had
             made
             familiar
             vnto
             her
             ,
             shee
             needed
             great
             mortifications
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             said
             of
             the
             Canaanitish
             woman
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             said
             of
             her
             .
             
               Male
               à
               daemonio
               vexatur
            
             .
          
           
             y
             He
             made
             this
             out-cry
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             occasioned
             to
             remember
             his
             fall
             .
          
           
             z
             The
             day
             of
             the
             Purification
             was
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Acoules
             at
             Marseille
             .
          
           
             a
             Hee
             is
             one
             of
             the
             ancients
             ,
             in
             the
             Couent
             at
             Saint
             Maximin
             .
          
           
             b
             This
             prediction
             fell
             out
             afterward
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             c
             This
             happened
             at
             Aix
             many
             dayes
             together
             in
             the
             Archbishops
             Chappell
             when
             they
             said
             Masse
             :
             for
             hee
             then
             would
             cry
             as
             lowde
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             that
             he
             renounced
             Christ
             and
             his
             passion
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               Lewes
               Gaufridy
            
             Prince
             of
             Magicians
             .
             Many
             heard
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             some
             Iudges
             of
             the
             Court
             were
             there
             also
             .
             See
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             1.
             day
             of
             March.
             
          
           
             d
             The
             fact
             ,
             not
             the
             time
             reuealed
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             good
             Angell
             is
             assisting
             vnto
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             triall
             of
             the
             Deuill
             .
          
           
             g
             A
             vision
             in
             the
             holy
             Host.
             
          
           
             h
             We
             must
             not
             consent
             or
             giue
             way
             vnto
             the
             Deuill
             in
             the
             least
             thing
             that
             is
             :
             so
             that
             if
             he
             come
             and
             demand
             but
             a
             rush
             of
             vs
             ,
             wee
             are
             not
             to
             giue
             it
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             i
             Another
             trial
             of
             the
             Diuel
             .
          
           
             k
             The
             arriual
             of
             the
             two
             womē
             that
             were
             possessed
             at
             Aix
             .
          
           
             l
             The
             signes
             of
             Magdalens
             possession
             and
             her
             markes
             .
          
           
             m
             The
             witnes
             of
             Physicians
             and
             Surgeons
             .
          
           
             n
             He
             speaketh
             vnto
             Monsieur
             ●onteine
             the
             Physician
             .
          
           
             o
             The
             Commissioners
             that
             were
             deputed
             to
             fetch
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             p
             Belzebub
             reciteth
             things
             that
             were
             acted
             in
             remote
             places
             .
          
           
             q
             See
             the
             impudence
             of
             Diuels
             .
          
           
             r
             The
             Diuell
             is
             a
             cousener
             and
             deceiueth
             euen
             those
             that
             he
             calleth
             his
             .
             Yet
             here
             it
             was
             no
             deceite
             ,
             but
             an
             impotency
             and
             want
             of
             ability
             :
             ●od
             gaue
             hinderance
             here
             vnto
             by
             his
             good
             Angell
             ,
             because
             the
             Magicians
             markes
             might
             be
             found
             out
             .
          
           
             s
             Another
             trial
             made
             by
             the
             Physitian●
             .
          
           
             t
             A
             notable
             &
             sensible
             effect
             of
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             u
             The
             Diuell
             vvel
             swinged
             by
             the
             good
             Angel.
             
          
           
             x
             He
             felt
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             prayer
             ,
             for
             he
             cannot
             vnderstand
             or
             diuine
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             y
             Diuers
             men
             of
             quality
             present
             at
             Magdalenes
             tortures
             .
          
           
             z
             Witnesse
             of
             the
             Magicians
             markes
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             is
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             Verrins
             prediction
             ,
             who
             foretoldat
             S.
             Baume
             that
             Belzebub
             himselfe
             should
             discouer
             the
             Magician
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Iudges
             and
             Counsellors
             of
             the
             Parliamēt
             ,
             and
             should
             cry
             so
             loud
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             very
             dease
             who
             heard
             it
             not
             .
             And
             that
             if
             after
             all
             this
             they
             did
             not
             execute
             Iustice
             vpon
             him
             ,
             God
             would
             vse
             two
             other
             meanes
             in
             the
             citty
             of
             Marseille
             .
             See
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             4.
             of
             February
             aboue
             written
             .
          
           
             b
             It
             is
             to
             bee
             noted
             ,
             that
             these
             4.
             had
             on
             this
             day
             said
             Masse
             in
             the
             Chapel
             of
             the
             Arch
             bishops
             Pallace
             at
             Aix
             for
             his
             conuersion
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             Diuels
             knowledge
             of
             things
             absent
             .
          
           
             d
             Lewes
             the
             Magician
             brought
             into
             the
             Chapel
             .
          
           
             e
             They
             were
             saine
             to
             keeps
             the
             Chapel
             doore
             shut
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             throng
             of
             people
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             markes
             found
             by
             the
             Physitians
             vpon
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             g
             The
             friuolous
             question
             of
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             h
             Magdalenes
             accusation
             and
             stoutnesse
             against
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             i
             Magdalene
             did
             afterwards
             make
             relation
             of
             this
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             for
             we
             were
             not
             present
             at
             their
             confrontments
             ,
             but
             the
             commissiaries
             haue
             the
             acts
             of
             these
             things
             in
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             k
             The
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Catholicke
             and
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Magician
             .
             When
             God
             doth
             not
             operate
             all
             is
             endarkned
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             beginneth
             to
             put
             his
             operations
             in
             act
             ,
             euery
             thing
             thereby
             receaueth
             life
             and
             light
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Creation
             .
             Gen.
             1.
             
             Now
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             participation
             of
             Magicians
             with
             Lucifer
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             onely
             possessed
             with
             obstinacy
             and
             blindnesse
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             a
             diabolicall
             rage
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             formerly
             touched
             .
          
           
             l
             O
             wretched
             Magicians
             !
             can
             you
             haue
             any
             affiance
             in
             Deuils
             ?
             pu●
             your
             trust
             in
             your
             good
             God
             ,
             
               Quia
               fidelis
               Dominus
               in
               omnibus
               verbis
               suis
               ,
               &
               sanctus
               in
               omnibus
               operibus
               suis.
               
            
          
           
             m
             The
             Vestments
             of
             Priests
             .
          
           
             m
             The
             strange
             manner
             of
             Magdalens
             running
             vpon
             her
             knees
             .
          
           
             n
             This
             woman
             was
             bewitched
             by
             the
             Magician
             ,
             concerning
             which
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             in
             the
             sentence
             giuen
             against
             the
             said
             Magician
             .
          
           
             o
             It
             is
             the
             manner
             which
             some
             haue
             welobserued
             to
             be
             vsuall
             among
             Diuels
             ,
             that
             they
             hate
             others
             that
             come
             vpon
             their
             ground
             &
             possessions
             :
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             their
             pride
             &
             enuy
             .
          
           
             p
             A
             charme
             giuen
             by
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             q
             Ye
             that
             are
             sinners
             consider
             seriously
             how
             grieuous
             the
             punishments
             are
             vnto
             which
             your
             sins
             make
             you
             liable
             .
          
           
             r
             The
             horrible
             and
             rude
             handling
             vsed
             by
             the
             Diuels
             towards
             Magdalene
             .
          
           
             s
             The
             Diuels
             haue
             no
             power
             to
             bite
             consecrated
             fingers
             .
          
           
             t
             Mens
             conuersions
             from
             those
             faults
             that
             are
             enormous
             ,
             doe
             ord●narily
             goe
             by
             degrees
             &
             succession
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             experienced
             in
             the
             conuersion
             of
             Magdalene
             ,
             which
             at
             length
             was
             perfected
             vp
             &
             approoued
             by
             the
             markes
             that
             departed
             from
             her
             .
             A
             demonstration
             or
             externall
             embleme
             hereof
             is
             in
             the
             blinde
             man
             in
             S.
             Mark
             chap.
             8.
             vpon
             whom
             Christ
             Iesus
             laid
             his
             hands
             two
             seuerall
             times
             ,
             &
             so
             at
             first
             he
             began
             to
             see
             imperfectly
             ,
             afterwards
             his
             sight
             became
             more
             perfect
             .
          
           
             u
             He
             conceited
             that
             it
             was
             nothing
             but
             imagination
             ,
             not
             hauing
             been
             much
             conuersant
             with
             her
             that
             was
             possessed
             .
             The
             Diuels
             that
             were
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             some
             harmelesse
             and
             innocent
             sisters
             of
             S.
             Vrsula
             ,
             vpon
             their
             being
             Exorcised
             did
             say
             ,
             wee
             will
             depart
             from
             hence
             in
             time
             ,
             but
             wee
             are
             already
             prouided
             of
             a
             body
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             at
             our
             pleasure
             .
             Yet
             would
             we
             not
             iudge
             this
             to
             be
             ment
             
               de
               indiuiduo
            
             .
          
           
             x
             The
             great
             charity
             of
             two
             Capuchin
             fathers
             .
          
           
             y
             In
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             the
             19.
             chapter
             .
             The
             handkerchifes
             of
             Saint
             Paule
             being
             applied
             vnto
             those
             that
             were
             possessed
             ,
             did
             chace
             away
             euill
             spirits
             .
          
           
             z
             The
             Deuils
             are
             oftentimes
             constrained
             to
             reueale
             the
             bodies
             &
             relicks
             of
             Saints
             :
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             histories
             ,
             concerning
             the
             bodies
             of
             those
             notable
             Saints
             Iohn
             and
             Paule
             whom
             Iulian
             the
             Apostata
             had
             caused
             secretly
             to
             bee
             hid
             :
             as
             he
             also
             ●ndeauoured
             to
             silence
             the
             memoriall
             of
             their
             Martyrdome
             .
             But
             they
             were
             knowne
             by
             an
             vndeceiuable
             marke
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             the
             miracles
             that
             were
             wrought
             by
             them
             :
             which
             doe
             beare
             a
             more
             assured
             witnesse
             of
             them
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             are
             aliue
             :
             as
             was
             seene
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             for
             in
             mens
             life
             time
             they
             are
             not
             alwayes
             ineuitable
             arguments
             of
             predestin●tion
             .
             Mat.
             7.1
             .
             Cor.
             13.
             but
             they
             are
             certaine
             tokens
             of
             the
             same
             after
             their
             death
             .
             And
             by
             this
             point
             shall
             Antichrist
             be
             discouered
             ,
             euen
             by
             his
             own
             that
             shall
             beleeue
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             a
             An
             excellent
             dialogue
             betweene
             one
             of
             the
             fathers
             and
             the
             Diuell
             .
          
           
             b
             As
             if
             this
             miserable
             ,
             obstinate
             and
             blind
             spirit
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             good
             cause
             of
             their
             reuolt
             ,
             so
             to
             excuse
             and
             make
             good
             his
             sin
             .
          
           
             c
             He
             returneth
             to
             his
             first
             speech
             where
             he
             complaineth
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             d
             Like
             vnto
             sundry
             theues
             that
             are
             possessed
             with
             diuers
             towers
             ,
             euery
             one
             standing
             vpon
             his
             owne
             guard
             :
             or
             like
             two
             doggs
             snarling
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             when
             they
             both
             are
             gnavving
             of
             a
             bone
             .
          
           
             e
             Behold
             the
             consummation
             and
             perfection
             of
             true
             contrition
             ,
             
               abneget
               semetipsum
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Oculos
             suos
             statuerunt
             declinare
             in
             terram
             .
          
           
             g
             Holy
             Fryday
             a
             day
             fit
             &
             apt
             for
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             h
             Tharasque
             is
             a
             monsterous
             Dragon
             that
             deuoured
             men
             at
             Tharascon●n
             ●n
             Prouince
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             was
             s●●ne
             by
             S.
             Martha
             .
          
           
             i
             O
             notable
             Miracle
             being
             performed
             vpon
             the
             blessed
             day
             of
             Easter
             at
             the
             time
             of
             holy
             Masse
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             worthy
             receauing
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             al
             being
             wrought
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             alone
             able
             to
             enlifen
             that
             which
             is
             dead
             ,
             the
             Diuel
             hauing
             no
             power
             to
             quicken
             the
             least
             branch
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             after
             it
             is
             once
             withered
             vp
             and
             dryed
             .
             Thus
             doth
             God
             by
             his
             bounty
             and
             Omnipotency
             take
             from
             vs
             the
             stampe
             of
             the
             Diuel
             ,
             which
             is
             sin
             ,
             &
             in
             steed
             thereof
             setteth
             vpon
             vs
             the
             scale
             of
             his
             grace
             by
             quickning
             &
             putting
             life
             into
             our
             soules
             .
             These
             are
             notable
             hansels
             and
             tokens
             of
             Easter
             day
             .
          
           
             k
             For
             Antony
             they
             say
             Tony.
             
          
           
             l
             Meaning
             that
             men
             doe
             not
             goe
             so
             presently
             to
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             m
             Obserue
             heere
             good
             Christian
             ,
             by
             these
             fore
             passed
             euents
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             accidents
             that
             doe
             now
             happen
             ,
             &
             shall
             heereafter
             follow
             ,
             what
             extraordinary
             torments
             God
             by
             his
             iust
             iudgments
             imposeth
             vpon
             those
             that
             haue
             transgressed
             against
             him
             .
             For
             whē
             he
             would
             seate
             this
             distressed
             sinner
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             loaded
             her
             patience
             with
             many
             paines
             that
             did
             draw
             neer
             vnto
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             her
             cruell
             enemies
             the
             Diuels
             ,
             and
             without
             compassion
             vnto
             the
             outward
             man●
             
               Secundum
               mensu●am
               delicti
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             n
             It
             is
             a
             great
             light
             of
             God
             when
             corpor●l
             torments
             a●e
             not
             so
             much
             ●stee●●d
             as
             internall
             temptations
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07467-e64660
           
             a
             In
             like
             manner
             vpon
             the
             blessed
             feast
             of
             Easter
             ,
             the
             markes
             of
             the
             Diuell
             were
             perfectly
             taken
             from
             her
             as
             the
             tokens
             and
             hansell
             of
             her
             conuersion
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07467-e65270
           
             
               Tertul.
               lib.
               de
               anima
            
             .
          
           
             
               Marc.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               lib
               de
               Testim
               .
               animae
            
          
           
             
               Hierom.
               lib
               ,
               15.
               commen
               .
               in
               Esai
               .
               ad
               c.
               47.
               
            
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               lib.
               de
               anima
               .
               Hierom.
               lib.
               8.
               in
               Esai
               .
               ad
               cap.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             
               Leuit.
               15.
               
               Deuter.
               1.
               
               Luc.
               1.
               
               Act
               ,
               1.
               S.
               Thom.
               2.29
               95.
               art
               .
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               August
               .
               serm
               .
               2.
               in
               Psal.
               30.
               
            
          
           
             
               Plat.
               in
               Cratil
            
             .
          
           
             
               S.
               August
               .
               in
               Epist
               .
               102.
               calleth
               them
            
             Daemonicolas
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               worshippers
               of
               Diuels
               .
               Vpon
               the
               96.
               
               Psal.
               where
               he
               tearmeth
               them
               worse
               then
               Idolaters
               .
            
          
           
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               20.
               contr
               .
               Faust.
               
            
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               lib.
               de
               testi
               .
               ani
               .
               Tertul.
               lib.
               de
               nima
               .
            
          
           
             
               August
               .
               lib
               13.
               contr
               .
               Faust.
               Mani
               .
               cap.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               Chrysost.
               hom
               .
               2.11
               .
               Epist.
               ad
               Heb.
               hom
               .
               10.
               in
               1.
               
               Epist.
               ad
               Timoth.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aug.
               lib.
               de
               .
               ciuit
               .
               Dei
               cap.
               18.
               
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07467-e66140
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Metaph.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8
             ,
             Physic.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             12.
             
             Metaph
             .
             text
             ▪
             48.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             1.
             
          
           
             S.
             Thom.
             lib.
             2.
             cont
             .
             gent.
             c.
             92
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Metaph.
             &
             lib.
             2.
             de
             anima
             .
          
           
             a
             Dan.
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             102.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             10.
             
             S.
             Thomas
             .
          
           
             S.
             Thom.
             1.
             p.
             q.
             115.
             art
             .
             5.
             
             Psell
             lib.
             de
             energia
             Daemonum
             ,
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             2.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             epist.
             100.
             ad
             Euodium
             .
          
           
             Act.
             23.
             
             Matth.
             23.
             
          
           
             Iust.
             Apolog.
             2.
             haectria
             vnico
             medio
             probat
             .
          
           
             S.
             Thom.
             lib.
             3.
             contr
             .
             gent.
             cap.
             107.
             
             &
             108.
             
             &
             August
             .
             lib.
             10.
             de
             Ciuitat
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
             &
             Euseb.
             lib.
             5.
             de
             praeparat
             .
             Euang.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             de
             prescript
             .
             heretic
             .
             Helias
             in
             Thisbi
             dictione
             Qua
             rain
             .
             S.
             Thom.
             cont
             .
             Gent.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             104.105
             .
          
           
             Mercurius
             Trismegist
             .
             in
             Asclepio
             .
          
           
             Lactan.
             lib.
             inst
             .
             &
             Aug.
             lib.
             de
             ciuit
             ,
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             8.
             
             Phys.
             &
             lib.
             de
             Coelo
             &
             Mundo
             .
          
           
             Vide
             August
             .
             lib.
             8
             de
             ciuit
             .
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             lib.
             de
             taciturn
             .
             oracul
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             3.
             
             Gregor
             .
             Nazian
             .
             orat
             1.
             2.
             in
             Iulian
             Apostat
             .
          
           
             Iust.
             Mart.
             orat
             paraenetic
             .
             ad
             gentes
             .
             Arist.
             Prob.
             sect
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             lib.
             de
             testimonio
             animae
             .
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             lib.
             antiquit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Marc.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             anima
             .
          
           
             D.
             Genebard
             .
             in
             Chronol
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             S.
             Basil.
             in
             Examer
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             5.
             de
             Gent.
             ad
             tit
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             13.23
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             Iansen
             .
             lib.
             concord
             .
             Euang
             .
          
           
             Acts
             23.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             lib.
             5
             in
             Epitom
             .
             diuin
             .
             decret
             .
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             ad
             Gal
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Reg.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             6.
             
             Ezech.
             1.
             ad
             Thes.
             4.
             
             Marc.
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             22.
             2.
             
             Paralip
             .
             18.
             2.
             
             Reg.
             24.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.2
             
          
           
             Matth
             4.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             de
             orig
             .
             animae
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             1
             .
             de
             anima
             .
          
           
             S.
             Thom.
             lib.
             3.
             contra
             Gent.
             cap
             45.
             ex
             commentatore
             comment
             63.
             &
             lib.
             3.
             de
             anima
             .
          
           
             
               Imaginatio
               non
               transcendit
               continuum
            
             .
          
           
             Aug
             lib.
             3.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             cap.
             10.
             
             Arist.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Metaph.
             
          
           
             S.
             Thom.
             li.
             3.
             cont
             .
             gent.
             ●cap
             .
             41.
             42.
             45.
             
             Aristot.
             li.
             8.
             
             Phyc
             .
             &
             li.
             12.
             
             Metaph.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             103.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             13.20
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Par.
             18.
             4.
             
             Reg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             Sap.
             18.
             S.
             Thom.
             1.2
             .
             quaest
             .
             102.
             art
             .
             4.
             ●x
             probauss
             .
             Rabin
             .
             &
             Clement
             .
             Alexandr
             .
             lib.
             5.
             strom
             .
          
           
             Cassian
             .
             collatio
             .
             10.
             cap.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             102.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             33.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             17.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             Alexand
             .
             in
             Strom.
             Origen
             .
             cont
             .
             Celsum
             .
             Euseb.
             de
             praepar
             .
             Euang.
             Tertul.
             de
             praescrip
             .
             &
             in
             Apologet
             .
             Chrysostom
             :
             Hom.
             de
             Ascensione
             Heliae
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Paral.
             28.
             
             Aback
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Num.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Regum
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             sub
             fin
             .
             lib.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             Ouid.
             in
             Fast.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             3.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             B●rnard
             .
             in
             Cantic
             .
             Cant.
             &
             lib.
             de
             considerat
             .
             ad
             Eugenium
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             de
             haeresib
             .
             haeres
             .
             28.
             
             S.
             Thom
             lib.
             10
             cont
             .
             Gent.
             cap.
             20.
             ait
             sic
             tenuisse
             ;
             sed
             August
             .
             lib.
             de
             haeres
             .
             50.
             
             &
             86.
             conatur
             excusare
             .
             Cassian
             .
             collat
             10.
             c.
             2
             ,
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Matth
             26.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             19.
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             lib.
             de
             communi
             essentia
             Patris
             &
             Filij
             .
          
           
             Abac.
             2.
             
          
           
             Didym
             .
             lib.
             1
             de
             Spiritu
             sancto
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             lib.
             1.
             comment
             .
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Ephes.
             ad
             cap.
             ●
             .
          
           
             S.
             Thom.
             cont
             .
             Gent.
             vbi
             supr
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             ●d
             Ephes.
             in
             prologo
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.
             
             Psal.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             103.
             
          
           
             Luke
             24.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             22.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             carne
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             carne
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             carne
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iudic.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psell.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             energia
             Daemon
             .
             c.
             7.
             
             &
             23.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             
             Philip
             3.
             
          
           
             Apocal.
             14.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             in
             Canonic
             .
          
           
             Athanas.
             q.
             1.
             ad
             Antioc
             .
             princip
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             homil
             .
             2.
             in
             Gent.
             &
             homil
             .
             de
             iesunio
             ,
             &
             gen
             .
             lect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Paral
             21.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             80.
             
             Arist.
             Polit.
             lib.
             5.
             
             Socrat.
             lib.
             3.
             
             Hist
             Eccles.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             
          
           
             Dydimus
             lib.
             2
             de
             Spiritu
             S.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             41.
             ad
             Annoc
             .
             princip
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             
             Deut.
             6.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Tertul.
             de
             praescript
             .
             baeret
             .
          
           
             Iacob
             .
             Christopolitanus
             Episcop
             .
             in
             Psal.
             81.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             14.
             
             Ezechiel
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Apocal
             10.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             homil
             .
             in
             Genes
             .
          
           
             Theodoret
             in
             Epitom
             diuin
             .
             decret
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             103.
             
          
           
             Hierom.
             in
             Epistol
             .
             ad
             Titum
             .
             S.
             Thom.
             1.
             p.
             q
             61.
             ap
             .
             3.
             
             Psal.
             148.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             hom
             .
             de
             ieiunio
             .
             Genesi
             .
             lect
             .
             Ioan.
             1.
             
          
           
             Coloss.
             1.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             2.
             
             Deut.
             32.
             
          
           
             Sapient
             .
             11.
             
             Ioan
             8.
             
             August
             .
             lib.
             11.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             in
             canon
             .
             2
             Petri.
             2.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             Epitom
             .
             diuin
             decret
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             14.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib
             de
             ciuit
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             14.
             
             Ezech.
             18.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             cap.
             2
             
          
           
             Psal.
             102.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.
             
             Iudic.
             in
             Canonic
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             place
             or
             residence
             of
             wicked
             spirits
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             lib.
             3.
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Ephes.
             ad
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             in
             canonic
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.
             
             Matth.
             8.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             lib.
             3.
             comment
             .
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
             Hieron
             .
             Ioco
             citato
             .
             &
             August
             .
             contra
             Faust.
             Manich.
             
          
           
             Iob
             1.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             de
             natura
             &
             gratia
             ,
             cap.
             58.
             
          
           
             Iames
             4.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             fuga
             in
             persecut
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Corinth
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             lib.
             1.
             comment
             .
             in
             Matth.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.
             
             The
             chaine
             wherewithall
             they
             are
             boūd
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             anima
             ,
             cap.
             de
             Somni●s
             .
          
           
             Tob.
             8.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             16.
             
             &
             2.
             ad
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             
          
           
             S.
             Thom.
             in
             quaest
             .
             de
             potent
             .
             q.
             6.
             art
             .
             5.
             
             &
             August
             .
             lib.
             10.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             cap.
             8.
             vide
             locum
             .
          
           
             Their
             meanes
             to
             tempt
             and
             deceiue
             vs.
             
          
           
             Athon
             .
             in
             vita
             Anth.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             hom
             .
             4.
             de
             Lazaro
             .
             August
             .
             lib.
             2.
             de
             gene
             .
             ad
             litt
             .
             S.
             Thom.
             2.2
             .
             q.
             165.
             art
             .
             2.
             ad
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             2.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             113.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             
          
           
             Athan.
             in
             vita
             Ant.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Aug.
             lib.
             2
             de
             ciuit
             .
             c
             26.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             
             Matth.
             8.
             
             Luc.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Diuell
               chalengeth
               adoration
            
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             14.
             
          
           
             Athan.
             in
             definicion
             .
             prici
             .
          
           
             Valer.
             Maxim.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ouid.
               lib.
               Metamor
            
             .
          
           
             Lucian
             .
          
           
             Epiph.
             lib
             1.
             cont
             .
             ha●●●ses
             
          
           
             Vide
             Brinium
             Iib.
             8.
             natural
             .
             historiae
             .
             Lactan.
             in
             diuinis
             institutionibus
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             10.
             de
             ciuit
             .
          
           
             The
             Diuel
             is
             ignorant
             of
             things
             to
             come
             Genes
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             de
             praescrip
             .
             haeret
             .
          
           
             Genebrar
             .
             in
             Chron.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Reg.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             17.
             
          
           
             Esay
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             7.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dydim
             .
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Spirit
             .
             sanct
             .
          
           
             Ios.
             13.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             lib.
             2.
             comment
             .
             in
             Matth.
             ad
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             August
             lib.
             de
             scientia
             daemonum
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Reg.
             1.
             
             &
             1.
             
             Reg.
             28.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             19.
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             q.
             27.
             ad
             Antioch
             .
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             in
             vita
             Anthon.
             
          
           
             Herod
             .
             in
             initio
             .
             Esay
             23.
             14.
             45.
             
             Ierem.
             23.
             
             Dan.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             lib.
             diuin
             .
             institut
             .
             Hieron
             .
             lib.
             12.
             comment
             .
             in
             Esaiam
             .
             ad
             cap.
             41.
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             de
             vita
             Anthon.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             Homil
             .
             8.
             in
             .
             2.
             epist.
             ad
             Timoth
             .
          
           
             Sorcery
             a
             greeuous
             and
             abhominable
             sin
             .
             Plin.
             lib.
             30.
             natur
             .
             hist
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Philostrat
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Timoth.
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             7.
             
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             Rabbi
             ,
             Leui
             ,
             Ben.
             Gerson
             in
             cap.
             8.
             
             Exod.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             Leuitic
             .
             19.
             
             &
             20.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             22.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             18.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.13.16.19
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             prolog
             .
             in
             epist.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Reg.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             Cornelius
             Tacit.
             
          
           
             Apuleius
             in
             vtraque
             Apolog
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             22.
             
          
           
             Leuitic
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Leuitic
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             28.
             
          
           
             4
             Reg.
             23.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Reg.
             21.
             
          
           
             Esay
             4.7
             .
          
           
             Ezechi
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             2.
             
             
               Osculamini
               filium
               Ado●ate
               pure
            
             !
             Opposite
             against
             that
             damned
             custo●e
             of
             Sorcer●●●
             ,
             who
             k●sse
             the
             Diuell
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             a
             Goate
             ,
             as
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             specified
             .
             1
             Corinth
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             
             The
             Dra●on
             is
             bound
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             chap
             20.
             that
             is
             to
             say
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             Ezod
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             4.
             
             Rabby
             Dauid
             Quimhi
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Timoth.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Heliam
             Leuitam
             in
             Thes
             b.
             Dictione
             Theraphm
             .
             Leuit.
             19.
             
             &
             20.
             
          
           
             Deuteron
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Paral.
             33.
             
          
           
             Rabby
             Dauid
             Qu●mhi
             in
             Naum
             Prophetam
             .
             Sanctes
             Pagnin
             .
             in
             Thesauro
             .
          
           
             Munsterus
             in
             L●xico
             .
          
           
             Mich.
             3.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             Baptis
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             
             &
             17.
             
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Matth.
             &
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             21.
             de
             ciuitat
             .
             S.
             Thom.
             1.
             p.
             q.
             115.
             art
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Zonar
             .
             tom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Genebrard
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
             Chron.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Corinth
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             hom
             .
             4.
             de
             fide
             Ann.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             lib.
             histor
             .
          
           
             Sanctes
             Pagninus
             in
             Thesauro
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             2●
             .
          
           
             Helias
             Leuit.
             in
             Thisby
             .
          
           
             Esay
             34.
             
          
           
             Thren
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Duris
             lib.
             2.
             de
             rebus
             Lybicis
             .
          
           
             Esay
             34.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             hom
             .
             13.
             in
             1.
             ad
             Timoth.
             
          
           
             Theodore
             .
             in
             haeretic
             .
             fabulis
             
          
           
             Athanas
             ▪
             in
             ●disputatione
             contra
             Arrium
             in
             Niceno
             concilio
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             2.
             cont
             .
             Marcio
             .
          
           
             Coloss.
             1.
             
          
           
             Erasm.
             in
             Chiliad
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             4.
             
          
           
             Athan.
             orat
             .
             1.
             cont
             .
             Arrian
             .
          
           
             Origen
             .
             in
             Numer
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             10.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             aduersus
             vigilant
             .
             Iob.
             40.41
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gregor
             .
             Nazian
             .
             orat
             .
             in
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             Athanas
             oration
             .
             1.
             aduersus
             Arrian
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             lib.
             de
             scrip
             .
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Paralip
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             27.
             
          
           
             Num.
             22.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             Anima
             cap.
             de
             somnijs
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             7.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             18.
             de
             Ciuitat
             Dei
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Distinct.
             26.
             cap.
             episc
             .
          
           
             Apul.
             de
             Asino
             aureo
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             ciuitate
             lib.
             18.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             Clemens
             in
             recognitionib
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             anima
             cap.
             de
             Hermotymo
             .
          
           
             Caiet
             .
             in
             2.
             m
             2●
             .
             q.
             95.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             18.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             Dei.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             D.
             Thom.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lactan.
             li.
             2.
             diuinar
             .
             inst
             .
             cap.
             16.
             
             Luc.
             11.
             
             Luc.
             13.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cont
             .
             aduersa
             legis
             cap
             12.
             &
             lib.
             22.
             cont
             .
             Faust.
             cap.
             72.
             &
             lib.
             de
             S.
             Virg.
             cap.
             40.
             
             &
             42.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             1.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             D.
             Thom.
             1.
             p.
             q.
             114.
             art
             .
             4.
             ad
             2.
             
          
           
             Clemens
             in
             recognit
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Irenaeus
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             57.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             anima
             .
          
           
             S.
             Thom.
             p.
             q.
             114.
             ar
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Sixtus
             Senensis
             Biblioth
             .
             Sacrae
             lib.
             3.
             in
             Thoma
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Iustin.
             q.
             2●
             .
             ad
             Orthodox
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             
             Luc.
             12.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cont
             .
             Maxim.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             August
             lib.
             18.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             cap.
             16.
             17.
             18.
             
             Hippocrates
             lib.
             2.
             de
             morbis
             ,
             &
             lib.
             de
             affection
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             de
             Som.
             Artemidor
             .
             de
             Somnior
             .
             interpretatione
             .
          
           
             Iustin
             Mart.
             q
             40.
             
             Didym
             .
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Som.
             Thom.
             1.
             p.
             q.
             
          
           
             Ioan.
             13.
             
             Act.
             5.
             S.
             Thom.
             1.
             p.
             q.
             111.
             art
             .
             3.
             ad
             .
             2.
             m
             
          
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             Conf.
             
          
           
             Apul.
             Apol.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             Anima
             .
             Augustin
             .
          
           
             D.
             Thom.
             1.
             p.
             q.
             114.
             a●t
             .
             4.
             
             Ioan.
             Georgius
             Goldemanus
             in
             disputatione
             habita
             Rostochii
             26.
             
             Februarii
             anno
             1584
             in
             collegio
             Fratrum
             excussa
             ,
             Francofurt
             :
             propositione
             prima
             ,
             secunda
             &
             tertia
             .
             Propositione
             11.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Propositione
             38.
             vsque
             61.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             10.
             
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07467-e78580
           
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             Iacob
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             
          
           
             Niceph.
             hist.
             Ecclesiast
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             16.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             
             Luk.
             2.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             
             Genes
             .
             3.
             
             Matth.
             4.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             tra
             .
             42.
             in
             Iob.
             Diabolus
             serpente
             indutus
             locutus
             est
             mulieri
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             8.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             2.
             
             Chrysost
             homil
             .
             3.
             de
             patient
             .
             Iob.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             28.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             7.
             de
             Trinit
             .
             cap.
             7.
             lib.
             8.
             quest
             .
             8●
             .
          
           
             Athanas.
             in
             Anton.
             Seuerus
             Sulpit.
             Epiphan
             .
             Tertul
             .
             de
             carne
             Christi
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Nazian
             .
             de
             Orat.
             Cypr.
             
          
           
             Hippolyt
             .
             Ora.
             de
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             lib.
             de
             scripto
             Ecclesiast
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ireneus
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             Histo.
             Ecclesiast
             .
          
           
             Hippolit
             .
             orat
             .
             de
             fine
             seculi
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             20.
             de
             ciuit
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             anima
             c.
             de
             somn
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             8.
             
          
           
             Iren.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Tertull.
             lib.
             aduersus
             Valentin
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             14.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             10.
             de
             ciuitat
             .
             &
             lib.
             20.
             contra
             Faust.
             Manich
             ,
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Sanctes
             doth
             treat
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             in
             his
             Atheismes
             .
             Hippol.
             orat
             .
             de
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             lib.
             de
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             1.2
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             prolog
             in
             lib.
             1.
             comment
             .
             in
             Micheam
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             homil
             .
             12.
             in
             1.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
             Genes
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             Daniel
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Genebrard
             .
             in
             Chronolog
             .
          
           
             Hierou
             .
             in
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Galat.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             hist.
             Eccles.
             Cyprian
             .
             lib.
             Epi.
             
          
           
             Deuteron
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             18.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Reg.
             9.
             
             Matth.
             21.
             
          
           
             Erasm.
             in
             Chiliad
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Tertul
             lib.
             2.
             aduersus
             Iudaeos
             ca
             probat
             .
             natiuitat
             .
             Christi
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             coron
             .
             mili
             .
             &
             de
             Baptismo
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             lib.
             de
             veland
             .
             Virg.
             
          
           
             Apocal.
             14.
             
          
           
             Hippol.
             Orat.
             de
             consummat
             .
             mundi
             .
          
           
             Nazianzen
             .
             Orat.
             4.
             cont
             .
             Iulian.
             Apost
             .
          
           
             Nazian
             .
             Orat.
             in
             Iulian
             Apostat
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Pet.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             5.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             Aben
             Ezra
             in
             Leuit.
             Leuit.
             19.
             
             Sanct.
             Pag.
             in
             Thesaur
             .
             Apoc.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             
          
           
             Osea
             4.
             
             Arias
             Montan.
             in
             Os.
             
          
           
             Helias
             in
             Thisby
             .
          
           
             See
             Lyran.
             Genes
             .
             31.
             
             Hieron
             .
             lib.
             1.
             comment
             .
             in
             Dan
             ad
             cap.
             2.
             
             Terrul
             .
             lib.
             de
             anima
             .
             f.
             3.79
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             20.
             de
             Ciuit.
             
          
           
             Apulelus
             lib.
             de
             Asino
             aureo
             .
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Apul.
             Apolog.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             Ciuit
             .
             Dei.
             
          
           
             Clemens
             lib.
             recogn
             .
             Hipp.
             orat
             .
             de
             Antichrist
             .
             Thessalon
             .
             Polid.
             lib.
             9.
             
             H●st
             .
             Aug.
             Guli
             .
             naugiac
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             
          
           
             Hierony
             .
             lb.
             3.
             commen
             .
             in
             Ep●st
             .
             ad
             Ephes.
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             54.
             
          
           
             P.
             p.
             q.
             114.
             art
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Dan.
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             2.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             3.
             
          
           
             Leuit.
             17.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             13.34
             .
          
           
             Versio
             .
             Cada
             .
          
           
             Rabbi
             Quimh●in
             lib.
             radit
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             13.34
             .
             S.
             Pagnin
             .
          
           
             Septuagint
             .
             in
             terpret
             .
          
           
             S.
             Thom.
             1.2
             .
             q.
             ●●
             .
             art
             .
             4.
             ad
             3.
             
          
           
             Athanas.
             in
             vita
             An●hon
             .
          
           
             Genes
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Alphons
             .
             de
             Castro
             .
             aduers.
             Haeres
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             in
             Leuit
             .
             S.
             Thom.
             1.2
             .
             q.
             73.
             art
             .
             ad
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             de
             anima
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             15.
             de
             ci●●t
             .
             cap.
             88
             Thom.
             p.
             q.
             51.
             art
             .
             3.
             ad
             6.